ã€ŠSeeking Happinessã€‹


 prologue

    Prologue

    On a hot summer night, the door and window of Plum Flower pavilion- where two red words ''happiness'' were pasted- were tightly closed.

    Inside, the bright red wedding candles gave the whole room a warm red feeling. However, Shu Huan who was wearing a red wedding dress and leaning against a sandalwood mirror still had a pale face in this overwhelming redness.

    The sweat that was like rain cleared the heavy make-up on her face. While breathing heavily, her heart still felt oppressed that it almost exploded. However, it wasn''t because she felt warm. It was panic. It was fear. Her hands and feet were cold like they held snow in the winter. There wasn''t the slightest warmth on them.

    That person on the bed¡­that person¡­

    Although, the temperature from his palm were higher than hers, but his face was pale and he wasn''t breathing!

    This was the person she married. The person who she wedded because of an arranged marriage with the hope that the ''event of great joy'' would drive away his bad luck and hasten his recovery; how could he die on the day of marriage inside the wedding room?!

    Shu Huan once again bravely stepped forward and reached out to see if Gu Xiran was breathing. She really couldn''t feel even the slightest breath¡­

    Her white teeth bit her red lips very hard and left a mark and it bled. However, she still didn''t dare to cry and she was afraid to shout.

    On the night of the marriage, the bridegroom died of illness. Could she still continue to live on?

    The repressed resentment rushed to the heart¡­

    When father and mother forced her to marry, they said it very beautifully, "The illness wasn''t so serious. It doesn''t matter. After you marry, carefully serve him for a few days. He would naturally be grateful. Besides, even if the man''s illness was dragged for a while, you are the official wife and had been married with eight carriers carrying your pnquin honorably into Gu family''s house. Would there be anyone in that Gu family who would dare to gossip and look down on you? They would just rush over to tter you! naturally, by then, you would have a use of them. Why would you bother to stay at this poor home and eat food that are hard to swallow?

    She was so stupid to believe these words used to coax people.

    She was so stupid to nod and agree to marry!

    She didn''t wish for riches and glory. She only hoped to get a bit further and further away from that home that tormented her every day. As long as her ears could stay peaceful, she was willing to be a cow and horse inside Gu household!

    However, she had never thought that second young master Gu was so seriously ill; so ill that he couldn''t pass the wedding night and made her a widow?

    It seemed that she really was a star of disaster. Father and mother didn''t scold wrongly at all¡­

    The resentment only stayed in the heart for a moment.

    It couldn''t be helped. Ever since young, she had a weak personality like this. When she was in trouble, she could only cry. Perhaps that was why father got fed up with her and arranged a marriage for her?

    Shu Huan also wanted to cry now, but she didn''t know why her eyes were dry. Not even a drop of tear came out. Her heart was also like this dry tear; every hope turned to dust.

    The first thing she cause after marriage was bring bad luck, cause the death of the man and widowed herself. The rumors and scoldings that were about toe were enough to annihte all her hopes. Not to mention, the back-biting and disgraceful hard days and the inexhaustible suffering that was about toe¡­.

    Living was really hard. It was better to die!

    Once that thought came into mind, it couldn''t go away and lingered in her mind.

    A person like her had nothing which she cherished in this life anymore. Death was naturally also not begrudging. Instead, she saved many people from troubling themselves and also saved herself from many things¡­

    ¡ª

    The spotless moon was clear and brilliant.

    A scream smashed this quiet night and swayed to far away.

    The servant who kept watch at night who was snatching a moment of leisure and dozed off, was awakened by the shake from someone. The person rushed, "Quickly! Quickly go invite a doctor! Quickly!"

    The footsteps sounded all the way¡­

    Thenterns illuminated one after another. Rushing people were seen everywhere in Gu residence. But the most chaotic ce was still Plum Flower pavilion. There was an endless stream of peopleing in and out. The red candles in the room burned for the whole night. The wax of the candles were everywhere on the candlesticks.

    TLNote: This is the new book that I will be tranting. I read this a few years ago and it stuck in my head which is very difficult to do considering all the books I read. It is one of my most favorite books. I liked it very much because this book was simple and much more realistic. This is more my kind of book now. Perhaps, because I am getting old for those childish plot about infatuation and fighting against each other for no apparent reason.

    This book doesn¡¯t have scheming (well, almost no scheming) and supernatural powers or talents. There is also no pce politics. It is about two ordinary people trying to make the situation where they live in better and if they could, also find happiness.

    I did a review on it a few years ago. You can read it

    As for the schedule, I n/try to release three chapters a week (Saturday, Sunday, Monday). But all depends on how busy I am in real life. I hope you enjoy this book as much as I did.

 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1 Detention

    In the morning at Plum Flower Pavilion.

    After tossing about in bed for a whole night and just having entered thend of dreams, Shu Huan was awakened by the push of someone.

    Confusedly, she opened her eyes and saw maid Qiaoyun standing in front of the bed. Maid Qiaoyun said to her, "Second young mistress, forgive my offense!"

    Before she could react, two servants came forward. With one at the right and one at the left, she was taken out of the room.

    She couldn¡¯t help but panic, "What are you doing?"

    Qiaoyun led the way in the front. She didn¡¯t turn, "Old mistress said to change a more suitable ce for second young mistress, lest to avoid youmitting suicide every other day."

    The so-called suitable ce was a small room inside Plum Flower Pavilion. There were only four walls. There wasn¡¯t even one piece of furniture inside the room. It was so empty that there wasn¡¯t even a bed. There was only a pile of dry straws on the ground. It seemed like a ce where people used to sit on.

    How was this a ce where people reside? It was obviously detention.

    Shu Huan was pushed to the pile of straws. Before she could get up, she heard the door being mmed. Not only was the door closed, but she could hear the sound of it being locked.

    It seemed that they were bent on to lock her up. Then, it wouldn¡¯t be of any use to scream and beat the door. Then, she would not waste energy. She sat while hugging her knees and put her chin on her knees. Suddenly, she felt her eyes stung and wanted to cry.

    She was already unhappy that she inexplicably time-travelled.

    And, the original owner of this body had tomit suicide by hanging herself, making the moment she time-travelled to here, she had to stay in bed for two days and was forced to drink very bitter medicine. She didn¡¯t even have the time to think about what to do next, when she had fallen to the point where she was detained. It seemed that this mess left by the original owner was more troublesome than she thought.

    An abnormal experience, the physical pain and mental torture...

    Under such heavy pressure, Shu Huan wasn¡¯t able to take it anymore and fell asleep again.

    Even in her sleep, her heart was still tangled. So, she woke up again and then slept again. She didn¡¯t know how many times she slept and woke up. She also didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. When she truly woke up, she hadpletely figured it out and she had calmed down.

    Cherish life and stay safe.

    Anyway, a scorpion isn¡¯t afraid of being bitten. If one was already so unlucky, one would be unruffled.

    She stood up and sorted out the pile of straws, so that she could sit and sleep morefortably. Suddenly, she heard the door being unlocked. She turned and saw maid Huiyun came in while holding a red tray. Behind her was the sunset.

    It was nearly night. No wonder the room was so dark.

    When Huiyun squatted down and put the red tray on the ground, she saw the food that was sent in the morning and at noon. They weren¡¯t touched. She couldn¡¯t help but frown from worry, "Second young mistress, no matter how much grievances and sadness you are feeling, you should eat."

    "Eat! Of course, I will eat!"

    Before, the room was too dark. Shu Huan didn¡¯t see those meals. Now, she was already very hungry. She reached out and grabbed a Chinese steamed twisted bread roll from the tray, put it in her mouth and began to chew.

    After Huiyun saw that she was willing to eat, she felt relieved. Sheforted her (SH), "Second young mistress, first sumb to these grievances for a few days. Old madam said that after second young master gets well, she will let you out."

    One mouthful of Chinese steamed twisted bread roll stuck in her throat and couldn¡¯t go down.

    Shu Huan took over the tea Huiyun quickly poured. After a few gulps, she showed a bitter smile.

    While she was in bed for two days, although she was so in pain as to not want to live anymore and didn¡¯t have the mind to pay attention to other things, but she heard some rumors. She vaguely knew that the original owner of this body was a girl from a poor family who married with the hope that the ¡¯event of great joy¡¯ would drive away his bad luck and hasten his recovery. In the end, shemitted suicide by hanging on the wedding night and caused the already very ill second young master Gu to faint. Four or five doctors were invited and took turns to take care of him.

    The event didn¡¯t bring great joy, but instead it brought bad luck. In all fairness, that Gu family detained her here was pardonable. She was gloomy but wasn¡¯t angry. She was thinking that after their anger was subdued, they would let her out. She didn¡¯t expect that Huiyun would give her a thunder from the clear sky. How was thisfort? This was worse thanfort!

    Shu Huan was afraid that she understood wrongly and asked, "I can go out after his illness got well?"

    Huiyun nodded a bit awkwardly, "Old madam said so..."

    Really want to smash the table!

    Shu Huan lost appetite and put the Chinese steamed twisted bread roll on the tray, "When do you feel his illness will get well?"

    Huiyun hesitated and didn¡¯t answer.

    It was the same as she had guessed!

    He was already so ill that he needed a marriage so that the event of great joy would drive away his bad luck and hasten his recovery. Presumably, it was some chronic disease that couldn¡¯t be cured. It is a terminal illness! Wait till second young master Gu get well, then doesn¡¯t she have to wait until the end of time?

    Shu Huan said resentful, "If his illness doesn¡¯t get well and if he...."

    Huiyun panicked, "Second young mistress, don¡¯t say this. Second young master is a good person. Heaven will help those worthy. He will get well."

    Who was she deceiving?!

    Shu Huan picked up a straw and keep tying it in knots, "I didn¡¯t mean to curse him. I only wanted to understand the matter well. How long had he been ill?"

    Huiyun also knew those words were a lie. She lowered her head, "Ever since young, second young master¡¯s body hasn¡¯t been well. This illness had been lingering since he was four or five years old. Last year, he got seriously ill. Later, he got slightly better and was able to eat, but he wasn¡¯t able to get out of bed. Old madam had been looking forward to seeing him get better, but she didn¡¯t expect that the spring of this year, his illness got worse again..."

    After hearing this, Shu Huan couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. She stood up and said, "I want to bother you to bring me to the old madam."

    In any case, she had to find a way of survival for herself. Whether it was possible or not, it was better than to sit and do nothing.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Huiyun hurriedly stopped her, "Old madam was in a bad mood these past two days. People wanted to hide from her, why would second young mistress want to bump into her? It was better to stay here for a few days and then see what to do after."

    "I can¡¯t stay any longer!" Shu Huan raised her eyes, swept over the room and smiled bitterly, "Are you afraid that I wouldmit suicide? You didn¡¯t even give me a bed! I don¡¯t mind sleeping on the ground but letting me sit and lie for a whole long day, it really can let people go crazy from boredom! Your old madam should be a reasonable person. I only want to tell her that I won¡¯tmit suicide. She didn¡¯t have to guard against me like this. Instead of locking me up like this and waste your food, it¡¯s better to let me out and serve second young master to atone for my crimes by meritorious acts."

    The words were reasonable, but how could it be so simple?!

    Locking her in here, aside from fearing that she wouldmit suicide, the old madam thinks that she was unlucky. She just married and almost caused the death of second young master. This was why old madam ordered her to be isted.

    It was just, although Huiyun understood this in her heart, but because of her status, she couldn¡¯t say it openly. When she saw Shu Huan¡¯s persistence, she said, "Second young mistress, this ve can¡¯t decide on this. If you truly want to see old madam, you have to ask concubine Yun."

    "Concubine Yun?" Shu Huan was surprised.

    "Mm." Huiyun didn¡¯t dare to look at her reaction. She said with lowered head, "Concubine Yun was taken in by second young masterst year. It was also because he was seriously ill that old madam wanted him to take a wife to let the event of great joy drive away his bad luck and hasten his recovery. It was just, at that time eldest young master hadn¡¯t taken a wife yet. It was not good to take one before him, so she was made a concubine instead of a wife. When concubine Yun married over, she didn¡¯t sleep for three days and nights and served second young master without resting. Second young master got slightly better and she fainted from tiredness. Because of this old madam often praised her and said that this affection was rare. She also praised her in everything. Now, second young mistress, you..."

    She paused and didn¡¯t continue, but Shu Huan understood. "Now, I am detained. She is in charge of everything in this courtyard."

    Huiyun nodded and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Shu Huan smiled bitterly. <i>Don¡¯t worry about not knowing the goods but worry aboutparing them. </i>

    Compared to the original owner, the actions of concubine Yun was like high the sky and her (SH) actions low like the ground!

    The moment the other party married, her whole heart was on the patient. The moment the original owner married, she rushed tomit suicide by hanging.

    No wonder even if she took up the identity of wife, she was still not epted!

    It was just, she didn¡¯t know whether there was a hidden secret inside of these. Besides, everyone has their own aspirations. She also couldn¡¯t say who was wrong or right. She only knew that the mess she had to clean up because of the original owner was big! But no matter what, she first had to think of a way to get out. This was the most important thing at the moment.

    After thinking it through, Shu Huan insisted, "I bother you to please bring concubine Yun for me."

    Huiyun hesitated for a moment and the nodded.

 Chapter 1 part1

    n the scorching hot summer, the doors of the Sheng Mei residence were adorned by the red double words of happiness as the windows were tightly closed.

    <strong>Inside the Sheng Mei Residence</strong>

    The bright and shining candles reflected the room that was decorated in a ambiguous warm red, but dressed in Kyrgyzstan style, she tightly pulled her skirt while standing next to the sandalwood mirror which reflected a pale face in overwhelming red clothes.

    Sweat dripped like rain, upon her face was exquisite heavy makeup. Her chest felt as if it was about to oppressed and explode; feelings of fear and panic washed over her. Her hands and feet were ice cold. As if it was the the twilight of the twelve lunar month, the season of snow, without the slightest heat.

    <i>This sentence above was very hard to understand. So I typed it in my own way.</i>

    The man on the bed.... He was.....

    The temperature of hand was higher than hers, but his paper white face had no signs of breathing.

    This is the man she married.

    She was happy to be married, but she never thought of her husband¡¯s death in the bridal chamber.

    Shu Huan bravely stepped forward, reaching out her hand to find any signs of breathing. Really can not be true, really can not be true. She did not feel even a little bit of breath.

    Shu Huan used her white teeth to bite her red lips very hard, until her lips drew blood. She was still shivering, too afraid to cry, too afraid to shout. On the bridal night, her groom died, how can she live it?

    Resentment bore in her heart¨C

    When father and mother forced her to marry, it was nice to listen to: ¡°The disease is not heavy, it does not matter, when you have married, serve carefully for two days, sick men will naturally feel grateful. Moreover, even if the man¡¯s disease is dragged on for while, you are married brightly with an eight man sedan carrying you to the doors of the Gu family. That Gujia may have dared to gossip about you and look down on you. It will be toote for the ttery! When you can let us eat meat and delicacy , why keep on letting this poor family eat chives and vegetables?¡±

    She was so stupid to be coaxed by those words!

    She was so stupid to have nodded to promise that she will marry!

    She does not envy the glorious wealth, not corrupt of jade clothing, just to leave her house tormented her day and night. As long as her ears will have silence, she was even willing to manage the cattle and horses of the Gu family!

    But she did not think that Gu Ergong¡¯s disease was this heavy! His disease was so heavy that he made her a widow in a night!

    This is really scourging disaster! Curse mother and father!

    She was full of resentment in her heart. But then in a moment her heart became void of emotions.

    There is no way she is this weak and easily bullied to the point of tears. Father and mother were so tired of her, so they married her off hurriedly, right?

    Shu Huan wanted to cry, but somehow, her eyes dry and astringent, not shedding even a drop of tear. Her heart was filled with despair.

    Married a man to kill him off. (<i>This was so hard to trante, not sure if correct)</i>

    What will be of her when rumors like these spread.

    It was enough to destroy all the hope of her life. She would rather be stabbed by a thousand spears than being forced to wear the stigma of killing.

    Being alive is too hard for her, it is better to die cleanly!

    The idea of suicide entered her mind, to entrenched lingering.

    She is a person. When health is dying, death will naturallye to one. But for her it was to have clean reputation. (<i>Something simr to this.)</i>

    >

 Chapter 1 part2

    The bright moon, clear and empty, brilliant as if silk.

    A scream suddenly pierced through the silence of the night, echoing throughout.

    The night vigil servant was shaken awake hard, with a voice urging: ¡°Hurry! Go call a physician! Hurry!¡±

    Foots steps sounded throughout.

    Lanterns lit up one after another; all around you can see silhouettes. But the most chaotic was the Sheng Mei residence, there was a constant stream of peopleing in and out.

    The red candle of the room was still burning, candle wax dripping and condensing on the silver candle holder.

    <strong>A Few Days Later,</strong>

    Early in the Sheng Mei residence, Shu Huan she had just fallen asleep when she was woken from her slumber.

    She was confused to see the maidservant Qiao Yun near her bed, saying : ¡°Mistress, we have offended!¡±

    They did not wait for her to respond before two servants came forward and grabbed her left and rights hands to take her outside.

    She was not shocked by the panic: ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    Qiao Yun led the way, not turning around to answer: ¡°Lao tai Jun ordered for mistress to have a proper change of residence, for three or two days.¡±

    <i>*Lao tai ¨C Olddy</i>

    The so-called proper change of residence is a little room in the Sheng Mei residence, only four walls nothing inside the room, there was not even beds only a pile of of dry straw on the ground for people to sit down.

    She was going to be confined.

    Shu Huan was thrown onto the pile of straw, not even bothering to get up, Shu Huan listened to the sound of door closing ¡°Peng¡± apanied by the sound of locking.

    Really too cold hearted to think about her. She will not waste any efforts to cry, it was useless to cry.

    Shu Huan sat down with her chin on her knees, she suddenly felt her eyes moistening. She wanted to cry.

    Inexplicably, she wanted to die.

    But the original owner of the body also suicided by hanging herself.

    For the few days she had to lie on the bed, she had to drink bitter seven or eight bowls of traditional Chinese medicine then it was reduced to the point of confinement.

    It seems that the pile of trouble that the original owner left was more troublesome than she thought.

    At first, under the heavy pressure of the painful experience of physical pain and mental torture, Shu Huan Tingbu Zhu fainted again.

    <i>(And the author casually decides to add another name)</i>

    Even though she fainted, her heart was still tangled. She did not know how much time has passed and how long it had been when she finally understood the situation and calmed down.

    She wanted to cherish life and go with a flow.

    Shu Huan got up to and started to sort out the straw since it was easier to sit in sorted out straw.

    She suddenly heard the sound of the door unlocking. She turned back to see the maidservant Hui Yun opening the door with a red tray in her hand. Behind Hui Yun, Shu Huan saw the vast twilight.

    It¡¯s going to be dark soon, no wonder there is no light in the room!

    Hui Yun squatted down to keep the red tray on the floor, and when seeing the morning and noon food on the floor uneaten, Hui Yun cannot help but frown and say: ¡°Mistress, no matter how wronged you feel, you must eat.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Of course, I will eat!¡±

    It was too dark in the room for Shu Huan to see those meals. In fact, she was very hungry. Shu Huan took a piece of roll from the tray and chewed it.

    Seeing that she was willing to eat, Hui Yun was much warmer and said: ¡°Mistress, you will only stay here for a few days,o tai Jun said when the lord get¡¯s better she will let out.¡±

    The piece of roll in her throat suddenly choked her. Shu Huan made Hui Yun pour her tea and hurriedly drank it.

    Shu Huan revealed a bitter smile.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2 Concubine Yun

    As the saying goes, take a wife, take someone virtuous. Take a concubine, take someone beautiful.

    When Shu Huan saw Concubine Yun, she really felt that her eyes became brighter. She had a beautiful, lucid and elegant face. Her temperament was as gentle as water. On her hair was only a pearl hairpin and she was dressed in a smokey light green skirt lined with a white cloak. It made her look all the more beautiful, like white lotus leaves that emerged from the water without a trace of dust. And, like a clear spring in the mountains, she exuded a quiet and elegant charm.

    Her appearance was about seventy percent beautiful. Plus, with her gentle temperament, why would she need to be a concubine? She was more than qualified to be someone¡¯s wife!

    Ill second young master was really lucky!

    While Shu Huan was envious in her heart, she couldn¡¯t help but also let out a sigh of relief.

    Before she time-traveled her appearance didn¡¯t lose to concubine Yun. But she couldn¡¯tpare to this ssical and gentle temperament. She hadn¡¯t looked in the mirror yet and didn¡¯t know how she looked now, but she knew her own virtue. Even if it wasn¡¯t like charcoal, even if it wasn¡¯t like the gentle look that men liked. With such a jade-looking beauty next to her, even if she got in front of that second young master and used all kind of beauty tricks, he wouldn¡¯t take a fancy on her.

    That was great!

    Although it was important to continue living, she wasn¡¯t willing to cross her bottom line and wasn¡¯t willing to roll in the sheets with a strange man.

    While she was looking at concubine Yun, the other party was obviously also looking at her. It was just that the other party didn¡¯t do it as intensely as she did. She (Y) only nced at her (SH) twice and then paid her respect, "Yan greets second young mistress."

    The manner was graceful, elegant and natural.

    It happened that Shu Huan was ignorant of these rules and etiquettes. She could be considered simply as a savage and wild person.

    She smiled bitterly, "No need to be so polite. I asked you toe here only to ask for a favor from you. Can you let me see old madam?"

    Concubine Yun lowered her head slightly, "Big sister talking like this is regarding me as an outsider. In the future, if you need something, you can just directly tell people to order Yan. It¡¯s just, to see old madam, I have to send people to ask first. I am afraid that over there, they already started having their dinner and so we have to wait for a moment."

    While she was talking, she whispered to Huiyun to go check on the situation.

    Huiyun took themand and went. Only Shu Huan and concubine Yun were left here. Concubine Yun maintained the correct attitude. She stood there respectfully; <i>Eyes looking at the nose, nose pointing at the mouth and the mouth pointing at the chest. </i>

    It was a bit awkward.

    After all, they wereplete strangers. The attitude of the other party was also of customs which gave it an alienation feel. Shu Huan was also not someone who would get close to another upon meeting. She (SH) didn¡¯t know what to talk about with her. To ovee boredom, she looked at the scenery outside.

    At this time, the sky had already darkened, but there were twonterns hanging on the door in the courtyard. Because of this, she was able to see a small independent courtyard. At the three sides, houses surrounded it and made it look like arge yard. There were several plum trees nted and dotted with some stone ntains. Under the eaves, there were a few birds in a cage. Although the vat of lotus flowers was not particrly elegant, it was beautiful and secluded.

    Speaking of which, it had been three days since she time-traveled to here. It was just that she hasn¡¯t gone outside. When she woke up early in the morning, she was taken out by people and didn¡¯t have time to look around. Now, looking at this courtyard full of ancient concept, she also liked it. She could only sigh secretly. If she hadn¡¯t time-traveled, she coulde live at such a ce to steal half a day of rest.

    While she was talking, she saw a little maid ran out from the main house. She ran to concubine Yun and said, "Second young master refused to take the medicine and smashed the bowl. Big sister Qiaoyun is asking concubine Yun toe over and persuade second young master!"

    Concubine Yun hesitated and looked at Shu Huan.

    With her here, Shu Huan felt very awkward. She was eager for her to leave. She quickly said, "Go, no need to worry about me."

    After this, concubine Yun pleaded her excuse and rushed over to the main house with that little maid.

    No one woulde guard her for the time being. Shu Huan looked around and wondered whether she should use this opportunity to escape.

    If she was in the modern era, she wouldn¡¯t have hesitated. She would definitely escape! It happened that she was in the ancient era now. She didn¡¯t know whether the outside world was peaceful or filled with trouble. Moreover, she didn¡¯t have a penny on her. Even if she sneaked out, it would be like touching in the dark. Not to mention that she wouldn¡¯t be able to find a job in this kind of world where the man was supreme. She could be fooled by a kidnapper and be sold to a worse ce. By then, no one would respond to her cries or screams.

    The more she thought about it, the deeper she frowned. Shu Huan quickly dispelled the idea of escaping. She sat again on the pile of straws and picked up the already cold Chinese steamed bread roll and continue to chew on it.

    Have to be strong. Have to eat. Have to live on...

    She continued to hypnotize herself. After waiting for like an hour, she saw Huiyun return. She saw her shook her head first and then apologize, "Old madam doesn¡¯t want to see you. She didn¡¯t even let me speak more than necessary and sent me back."

    Shu Huan was silent. She was already prepared for this answer and wasn¡¯t that disappointed.

    Huiyun saw that she was silent and wanted tofort her, but she didn¡¯t know how to. In the end, she retreated silently.

    She was just about to lock the door when she heard the inner door being mmed.

    She opened the door, "What else is there, second young mistress?"

    Even if the environment was very bad, she had to work hard to improve it. She couldn¡¯t let herself be treated unfairly and suffer grievances.

    Shu Huan quickly said, "When the door is closed, the room is very dark. I want candles."

    Huiyun hesitated.

    "What? Are you still afraid that I willmit suicide? Don¡¯t worry, no matter how stupid I am, I won¡¯t do such a thing. So painful!"

    "Second young mistress, wait for a moment."

    "Wait, I also want mosquito-repellent incense!"

    "Mosquito-repellent incense?"

    "Those who repel insects and mosquitos."

    Huiyun nodded, "That is realgar incense."

    She turned and wanted to leave.

    "What should I do if I want to relieve myself at night?"

    Huiyun also frowned because of her many demands. After she went to get the bucket, she stood there waiting for her to continue asking for this and that.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that Shu Huan finished asking for her things? Seeing that she (H) didn¡¯t leave, she (SH) was surprised and stared at her (H) without saying a word.

    Huiyunughed, "Does second young mistress want more things?"

    "No." It was just, she thought a bit and then said, feeling a bit embarrassed, "If it¡¯s not too troublesome, get a book for me, alright? Don¡¯t bring those poetic ones. Bring me the recordings of dynasties or essays."

    She had slept enough during the day. Now, the night was long. She didn¡¯t know how she could kill time. Reading was the best choice and she could also learn more about this world.

    After Huiyun heard these, she was surprised, "Second young mistress knows how to read?"

    Oops! She forgot that for women in the ancient era, having no talent was a virtue. Moreover, the original owner of this body seemed to be born in a poor family. If she was literate, then it would be demonic strange. It was just, the words already came out of her mouth. It was difficult to take them back. It was also very inconvenient to pretend to be illiterate in the future. Shu Huan could only brace herself and lie, "When I was young, I lived near an old teacher. Perhaps, it was fate, but he taught me how to read. However, it had been so long, I also had almost forgotten everything. I just want to take a book and see how much I still remember."

    Speaking these words slowly, her forehead was full of sweat. However, she felt somewhat proud in her heart. This lie was so good. who would inquire about when you were young! Even when the book was brought and she couldn¡¯t understand the words, she could say that she had forgotten them.

    Huiyun didn¡¯t linger on this kind of thing. It was just that she had always been cautious. At this moment, she said with difficulty, "This ve doesn¡¯t know how to read and don¡¯t know which book second young mistress wants. Why don¡¯t I go ask second young master and let him pick one for you?"

    Shu Huan began to wipe her sweats, "No need, no need! He is still ill. Don¡¯t bother him. Bring whatever you find."

    Huiyun went away.

 Chapter 3

    TLNote: Lunar New Year bonus chapter. Happy Chinese New Year!

    Chapter 3 Encountering joy is the norm of happiness

    In less than a moment, everything that Shu Huan wanted was brought over. Besides, Huiyun was cautious and feared that it was not to her (SH) liking, so she took four or five books for her. It was enough for her to choose from and read. She also brought a thin nket for her to use at night. Afterwards, she locked the door and left.

    At this moment, the realgar incense was lit at the corner. The straws were piled upfortably and the thin nket was ced on top of it. There were four or five books on hand. Shu Huan lit a candle andid down, heaving a deep sigh.

    Everything was fine except for one thing, there was no candle holder. It seemed that Huiyun was still afraid that she wouldmit suicide and didn¡¯t dare to give her sharp objects. She could only lie on one side and put the book close to the candle so that there was enough light to read.

    The words in the book were written in traditional Chinese. The characters were small and the handwriting was neat and tidy.

    There were many strokes in traditional Chinese, so it was not easy to write the characters, but to understand them wasn¡¯t difficult. Aside from some rarely used words, she could guess the other words. Only, she wasn¡¯t ustomed to reading from the right to the left and from top to bottom. Besides, the sentences didn¡¯t have any punctuation, so after reading two or three pages, she already felt dizzy.

    However, the book in her hand was a chronological history on Chinese dynasties. It was very useful in understanding this world. She patiently continued to look at it by reading the main points. She discovered that she¡¯d never heard the names of the countries and years recorded in the book. It seemed that she time-traveled to another unknown time and space.

    Anyway, she didn¡¯t study history well (when she was in the modern era). She only knew about some important things. What year or anything else was already blur in her memory. It was not enough to rely solely on those historical events to avoid the evil. Even if she time-traveled to the familiar Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming or Qing dynasties, she would still have been baffled. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t disappointed. She could only start by memorizing the current country and year.

    While she turned the page, a piece of paper suddenly fell from it. Even if she was sharp-sighted and quick to want to grab it, the paper was already burned by the candle¡¯s me. After she used the book to extinguish the fire, some words on it was already ck and damaged.

    She couldn¡¯t help but look at it. There was written, "Because he lost his mother young and caught a grave disease, I sensed that he would not stay in this world for long...In the family, there¡¯s a big brother and a few younger brothers. Originally, there was no intention to take a wife...Send the betrothal gift to Shu family¡¯s daughter named...I still remembered the sentence left by the monk that I once visited: <i>encountering joy is the norm of happiness</i>. Could this marriage be destined by the heavens...I feel frightened and happy in my heart..."

    There was also no punctuation on the paper. The sentences were cut by how she interpreted it. She didn¡¯t know whether she was right or not. Only, when she saw the three words ¡¯Shu family¡¯s daughter¡¯, her eyelids jumped and when she saw ¡¯encountering joy is the norm of happiness¡¯ and theter sentences, she couldn¡¯t help but curse, "Destined by Heaven, my ass!"

    After cursing, she felt that she was a bit rude. She couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth.

    The sentences on the paper wasn¡¯tplete, but she got the general meaning. She clung onto the two words "Shu Huan". Could it be that the original owner of this body had the same surname and name as her?

    As for the marriage destined by the Heavens, she took it as nonsense. If it was really like that, the original owner wouldn¡¯t havemitted suicide by hanging on the wedding night. That second young master encountered ¡°joy (huan)¡±, wouldn¡¯t he run around the yard in happiness? How would he have fainted?!

    Anyway, no matter who she wanted to steal, she wouldn¡¯t steal someone who already took a concubine and was ill!

    Shu Huan burned the paper on the me in disdain and watched it turn into ashes.

    After this, her mood was a bit down. She didn¡¯t have the patience to go read the history book anymore. She just picked a random book. She didn¡¯t expect that it was a book about strange stories!

    She only read a few sentences when her head was already full of mysteries. Deserted temple, schr, foxdy, phantom etc. All was in the plot. At this moment it was a quiet night. There was a cool breeze blowing in from under the door, making it so that the candlelight didn¡¯t know whether to be lit or be extinguished. It made her scared. So, she quickly threw the book into a corner. She habitually reached out to touch the jade around her neck.

    The jade was something her mother got from a temple when she (SH) was young. It was said that it could drive away evil and keep her safe. Whether she believed in it or not, it had been something she wore ever since she was young and could let her feel at ease. It was just that she had forgotten that she had time-traveled. She touched and didn¡¯t feel anything. Her face turned a bit pale when she thought about the weird things she personally experienced.

    It happened that at this time, footsteps could be heard outside, scaring her so much that she wrapped the entire thin nket around her body and shrunk herself into a ball. She meditated, "He who never did anything wrong, does not fear the knock in the night..."

    While she meditated, the footsteps stopped. Someone knocked on the door!

    Shu Huan closed her eyes and didn¡¯t respond no matter what!

    After having knocked twice and no one responded, the person outside whispered, "I don¡¯t know what concubine Yun is thinking and let use take a look in the middle of the night. At this time, the person must¡¯ve already slept."

    "Don¡¯t me her. She¡¯s just being cautious. She is afraid that if something happened, she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin. Ay, there is light between the cracks. Go take a look whether second young mistress is asleep."

    After a silence, there was chatter again.

    "She¡¯s asleep! She didn¡¯t extinguish the candle. Big sister Xiangqian, I¡¯m so sleepy. Do we really have to stay watch here?"

    "Why don¡¯t we take turns? You watch the first half of the night and I the second half."

    "No, it¡¯s so dark outside here. I¡¯m afraid to stay here alone. Big sister, apany me for a while, alright?"

    Hearing that it was only two maids who came to check, Shu Huan felt relieved. She wished that they wouldn¡¯t go away. Like that, she would know that someone was nearby, and she wouldn¡¯t let her imagination run wild.

    The two maids didn¡¯t know that she was awake. They were bored outside and couldn¡¯t help but talk to each other in low voices.

    "Big sister Xiangqian, you also still haven¡¯t got your payment of this month?"

    "It was said that the shops needed the money. After two days, we will be paid. It was just, aside from here and the third miss¡¯, the other ces have already got it."

    "Second young master was already not favored at home. Now, he took such a mistress, probably, he would be more isted. Even we will suffer."

    "We can¡¯t do anything about it. The disease of second young master is well-known in the city. Which one of those families who are well-matched would want to marry their daughters over in hope that the event of great joy would drive away bad luck and hasten his recovery? They could only look at poor and humble families."

    "Didn¡¯t concubine Yun alsoe from a humble family? She was even bought by old master and madam and was much better than her (SH)."

    "She had learned etiquettes and rules before marrying to here, how could they bepared? Don¡¯t talk about this anymore lest to let her hear it inside."

    "What about it if she heard us? Now, you are working for concubine Yun and I am second young master¡¯s people. Could she still punish us?"

    The two maids still lowered their voices. After talking a bit more, they were silent. After listening, Shu Huan also identified them. The one who was extremely dissatisfied about her was Qiaoyun who brought others in the morning to lock her up. No need to me her forining. The original ownermitted suicide by hanging once. It made these people be scared birds and they weren¡¯t able to sleep at night. They also had to guard outside her door at night. It would be strange if they didn¡¯t have anyints.

    She smiled faintly and didn¡¯t care. Her heart was more settled knowing that there were people outside. She closed her eyes and listened to the low cries of the worms in the yard and subconsciously fell asleep.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4 Fire

    Inside the dream, it was a vast boundless ocean.

    She was exhausted from struggling.

    Suddenly, a wave came at her; it somehow turned into a rising me. She then felt a burning pain through her skin.

    Shu Huan opened her eyes and discovered that her struggle in the dream made her extend her hand and knocked down the half-burning candle. The me burned her skin and the straws. When the straws met the fire, they were immediately ignited. She quickly got up and wanted to step on the fire to extinguish it, but the fire had already spread.

    The four sides of the room were made from wood. If the fire couldn¡¯t be controlled on time, it may spread to the nearby wings.

    "There¡¯s fire! Open the door, quickly open the door!"

    Shu Huan got anxious. She mmed twice on the door. She didn¡¯t wait till the door was opened and took the thin nket to m the mes. Sparks flew everywhere, some even flew into her hair.

    At this time, Xiangqian had already gone back to her room to sleep. The one who was guarding outside was Qiaoyun who was dozing off. She was awakened by the noise. Only when she was about to open the door and searched her body did she remember that the key was not with her. She then ran to Xiangqian in panic.

    This incident had rmed many people. Even concubine Yun was awakened. She quickly inquired about what had happened, wore some clothes and came over with Xiangqian and a few maids.

    As soon as the door was opened, they couldn¡¯t see what the situation was like inside when a thick smoke came out, making everyone teary-eyed as they coughed.

    Then, Shu Huan came out surrounded by mes and smoke. She sat down on the ground and coughed, "Water...bring water...there¡¯s still a small fire that hadn¡¯t been extinguished..."

    She already did her best. She managed to keep the fire from spreading. However, she was almost killed by the smoke.

    Although she said that a small fire wasn¡¯t extinguished, now that the door was opened the wind poured in, so the mes re-surged. The maids panicked, brought water, lit the lights, searched for buckets and poured water on the fire. After busying for a long time, the fire was extinguished.

    When they looked inside the room, half of the walls were already burnt ck. There was water everywhere. Mixed with the ashes of the straws, the ce was drenched.

    Shu Huan¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t much better than the room¡¯s. Her face was stained with gray. She was full of sweat and her hair was scattered, a small part of it burned by the fire. The clothes on her body was also crumpled. Because she was sleeping and was caught by surprise, she didn¡¯t had time to wear shoes. The white socks on her feet also turned ck.

    It happened that concubine Yun was standing next to her now. Her whole body was refreshing, and her hair was like a waterfall without any strand out-of-ce.

    In contrast, her sorry figure was particrly apparent.

    The maids looked at each other in dismay.

    Concubine Yun frowned slightly, "Big sister, this..."

    She caused trouble again!

    But why mention it again? She couldn¡¯t memitting suicide by hanging on her!

    Shu Huan sighed in her heart and stood up from the ground, "I¡¯m sorry. I fell asleep while the candle was still burning. I didn¡¯t expect it to cause a fire."

    Huiyun quickly rushed over and knelt, "This is this ve¡¯s fault. It was this ve who brought the candles for second young mistress."

    "Get up." Concubine Yun shook her head, "You reported about the matter of the candles to me. I was negligent..."

    She hadn¡¯t finished speaking yet, when she suddenly saw a white figure at the main wing on the other side. She quickly said, "Second young master, why did youe out?"

    Second young master? Her sickly husband?

    Shu Huan looked curiously over. Under the shadow of the lights, her eyes met a pair of eyes with an inquiring look.

    The corners of the eyes were slightly tilted. A mistiness shed in the eyes. When she looked again, that pair of eyes was as bright as the clear spring.

    Shu Huan was surprised. She seemed to have seen such a pair of eyes somewhere before.

    Her gaze lowered and she saw the lips that slightly arched up. The smile seemed faintly discernible.

    She looked at Gu Xiran again from the top. She saw that the outline of his face was very handsome. It was just, he only had thirty percent of youthfulness and seventy percent of illness. He looked thin and haggard. This made the eyes seem brighter as if they could look right into one¡¯s heart.

    They were obviously strangers who had never met before, but there was a faint familiarity that lingered in her heart.

    They only looked at each for other for a moment and concubine Yun was already anxious to support Gu Xiran back inside. She said, "It¡¯s very windy outside. Second young master, be careful to not catch a cold. Quickly go back inside the wing. You can¡¯t get sick anymore."

    Gu Xiran shook his head. He gestured at Shu Huan, "Come here."

    "Me?" Shu Huan was puzzled, but still moved over. "Whatmand does second young master have?"

    Gu Xiran was not in a hurry to talk. He looked at her from top to bottom. When he saw how dirty she was, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. He said to the maids in the yard, "Go get some water."

    Qiaoyun boldly replied, "Second young master, the kitchen had long closed sote at night."

    Gu Xiran¡¯s gaze slowly swept over her.

    Qiaoyun¡¯s heart skipped a beat and quickly said, "I will go take a look. Perhaps, there is still hot water from this morning there."

    Huiyun also quickly said, "If it isn¡¯t enough, there is still a pot of water in the tea room which was prepared in case second young master wanted to drink tea."

    Gu Xiran nodded, "Bring the water to my wing."

    While talking, he lowered his eyes and looked at Shu Huan, "Support me to go in the room."

    As soon as this was said, concubine Yun awkwardly loosened the hand that was supporting him and stood there silently.

    Shu Huan was more puzzled. She didn¡¯t know why he was being like this. She only felt that being sandwiched between him and concubine Yun, she truly had the feeling of being the other woman. She felt a bit annoyed. She originally wanted to decline, but when she saw her dirty hands and saw the white clothes on his body, she changed her mind. A smirk appeared at the corner of her lips. She reached out, grabbed his arm and assisted him on getting inside.

    Little guy, who let you pretend to be arrogant? I would ruin your clothes!

    After she assisted Gu Xiran back indoors and let him sit down on a chair in the room, she let go of his hand.

    Sure enough, there were two ck hand-prints on the white sleeves of his clothes.

    Shu Huan lowered her eyes and stifled a smile.

    Gu Xiran also saw the stains on his sleeves and stayed silent.

    Only ater a long while did he raise his head and looked at concubine Yun who also followed them inside, "Bring some recement clothes."

    Concubine Yun hesitated for a moment. Then, she nodded and went away. After a short while, she brought two pair of clothes. Of course, one was for Gu Xiran to change into. The other one was prepared for Shu Huan. Following her were two maids carrying a barrel. At the back was Huiyun, who brought some fragrant ointment, fragrant powder and perfumed oil.

    After seeing these and also recalling that Gu Xiran had asked for water, Shu Huan immediately felt embarrassed. She had to ignore the awkward atmosphere, summoned her courage and said, "Uhm, I will go to my room and wash there. No need to move these things here."

    Concubine Yun didn¡¯t answer her. She (Y) waited for Gu Xiran to give her some hints.

    Gu Xiran took the tea bowl, lowered his eyes and said, "Take them to the inner room."

    Concubine Yun felt sour in her heart. She busied herself with concealing it. She went with those maids to the inner room to prepare.

    Before time-traveling, Shu Huan was a sophomore student. Even if she was open-minded, she wasn¡¯t open-minded to the degree where she would have one-night stands with strangers. Regardless of what had happened to the original owner and what had caused that she wanted tomit suicide by hanging on the wedding night, to Shu Huan, the man in front of her was a stranger. From their meeting to now, it hadn¡¯t been more than ten minutes. In such a short time, she had to bathe and change clothes in this person¡¯s room? She couldn¡¯t do it!

    After getting anxious, she couldn¡¯t care about anything else and said, "Men and woman shouldn¡¯t have direct contact. You doing this is not so well, right?"

    Gu Xiran slightly pursed his lips up and put the tea bowl down, "You are already married to me, and you still care about this?"

    Dispirited!

    It was a fact that she married him and was his legal wife.

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t argue and said indirectly, "Second young master, your illness hasn¡¯t healed yet, I...I am also thinking about your body..."

    This was said extremely awkwardly. Even her face got red.

    Gu Xiran nced at her once. A smile showed on his lips, "There¡¯s no harm. This master isn¡¯t interested in this bean sprouts-like body of yours."

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5 The bath

    Bean sprouts!

    These two words made Shu Huan angry.

    As a woman, she would be unhappy when being scorned by others whether or not she cared about her appearance and body. Moreover, even if she didn¡¯t know how she looked after she time-traveled, she could still estimate her body shape. It was slender and thin as if she was about fourteen or fifteen years old. If she changed into men¡¯s clothes, she could pass as a servant. Her good figure from the past was gone. That was enough to make her feel gloomy. How could she still take what the others had to say?

    The moment she got angry, her worries were left behindpletely.

    She didn¡¯t say more, turned and went into the inner room.

    Wasn¡¯t it just taking a bath in his room? Who was afraid of who?

    With his sickly appearance that could be blown away by the wind, she would be able to smash him down with any bricks if he was misbehaving!

    However, it would be very difficult to find a brick here. After she entered the inner room, her gaze swept around the room first. There was a copper incense burner resting on the sandalwood table in front of the window. She immediately rxed upon seeing this and nonchntly sent the others away, leaving only Huiyun behind to help her wash her hair.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was striking a pose. It was just that people in this era had a bad habit of not cutting their hair. She alone wouldn¡¯t be able to wash her super-long hair cleanly. Not to mention, she didn¡¯t know anything about the bathing supplies from here. She had to ask Huiyun.

    Huiyun was someone with a good temper. She didn¡¯t have anyints even if she didn¡¯t get to sleep in the middle of the night. She also patiently took care of her (SH) hair and put them in a basin of water. then, she took a crystal-clear bottle and dripped a few light yellow drops into the basin. A light jasmine fragrance came out because of the heat.

    Shu Huan was curious and asked with interest, "What is this?"

    Huiyun knew that she came from a poor family. It wasn¡¯t strange that she didn¡¯t recognize this thing. So, she handed the crystal bottle to Shu Huan and grinned, "This is jasmine nectar."

    "Jasmine nectar?" Shu Huan ced the crystal bottle under her nose and sniffed slightly. A strong smell ran into her nose and made her almost sneeze out. She quickly put the bottle a bit farther away. She thought that this thing was simr to the fragrant oil used by people in the modern world. Presumably, it could also be used as aroma.

    While she was in deep thoughts, Huiyun exined without being asked, "The family is doing business in the fragrance industry. Aside from incenses and fragrant ornaments, they also sell all kind of nectars. Naturally, this jasmine nectar is a top quality good as it was rare for the fragrance to be so light and elegant. It was the best to use in the summer. However, if second mistress doesn¡¯t like this smell, there are also nectars made of roses and Osmanthus. Should I go get them?"

    "No need, this one is already very great."

    Was she looking for trouble for herself by washing herself so fragrantly in the middle of the night and in Gu Xiran¡¯s room? Shu Huan shook her head wisely. She only privately remembered her (H) words.

    After washing, Huiyun wiped her hair dry and tied it in a simple knot. Shu Huan quickly urged her to go sleep. She closed the window slightly and inserted the doortch. Only after she moved the heavy copper incense burner from the red sandalwood table and held onto it, was she relieved to take off her clothes.

    Had to say that it was very troublesome to take a bath in ancient times. It wasn¡¯t as convenient and hygienic as taking a shower. But it was reallyfortable to sit in the wooden tub and let the body be submerged in the slightly hot water.

    Shu Huan¡¯s tight state of mind finally rxed and she felt a bit tired.

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t sleep here. She picked up her spirits and began to take a bath while she recalled the confusion she felt when Gu Xiran appeared. She searched through her memory but still couldn¡¯t find the origin of that feeling of familiarity. She could only see it as being influenced by that paper which stated destined marriage by the heavens. That was why she subconsciously felt familiar with this person. He was not brother Bao and she was not sister Lin. What familiarity?!

    She was careless and was rude again...

    Shu Huan sighed and frowned.

    Whether she was too narcissistic or having thoughts that she and Gu Xiran were destined to be together by the heavens, at this moment, he forced her to bathe in his room. Then, next...

    She couldn¡¯t help herself from thinking more of it and be nervous. However, in the end, she didn¡¯t have a good n and could only remember four words...

    Rather die than submit!

    While she was calcting inside, Gu Xiran who was waiting outside got a bit impatient. It was just taking a bath; did she have to dillydally for so long?

    Concubine Yun stayed with him. Seeing that he was slightly tired, she couldn¡¯t help but ask with some hope, "Second young master, your body couldn¡¯t stay up all night. Why don¡¯t you rest in the West Wing tonight?"

    Shu Huan lived in the East Wing two days ago. The West Wing had always been concubine Yun¡¯s residence.

    Gu Xiran shook his head, "No need. You should go rest."

    Concubine Yun wanted to continue speaking but then hesitated. In the end, she lowered her head and persisted on staying here; she wasn¡¯t willing to leave.

    Shu Huan was dillydallying and being so slow because she wanted to dy time. She soaked so long that the skin on her fingers became wrinkled. The water had also cooled. Even her hair was half dry, but she couldn¡¯t not go put on clothes.

    She pulled thetch. She first went to the door panel to listen to the movements from outside. It seemed that there was no sound and she immediately sighed from relief. She thought that Gu Xiran and concubine Yun couldn¡¯t wait anymore and found another room to sleep in. She opened the door and wanted to sneak back to the East Wing.

    She didn¡¯t expect that the moment she opened the door, she saw the two people still sitting in the living room.

    The smile on Shu Huan¡¯s face immediately froze. She said embarrassed, "You are still here?"

    Gu Xiran nced tiredly at her and said weakly without strength, "This is my bedroom!"

    Where can I still be if it was not here?

    Shu Huan was also dissatisfied. It wasn¡¯t that she was willing to upy his bedroom and take a bath. Could he me her? However, she still showed a smile on her face and moved to the door of the living room while saying, "I¡¯m sorry to let you wait for so long. It¡¯s not early anymore. You two should go rest. I will return to my room."

    After she spoke, she wanted to sneak away quickly. She didn¡¯t expect that in her rush she¡¯d mmed onto the door. It hurt her so much that she covered her forehead and her tears almost fell. When she looked at the door, it was already closed, but there was a dense bamboo curtain covering it. She didn¡¯t see the door and thought that it was open...

    Gu Xiran¡¯s face that was full of tiredness finally showed a smile that rejoiced on another people¡¯s misfortune.

    Concubine Yun quickly rushed to see her wound, "It¡¯s my fault. I was afraid that it was very cold outside and let people close the door. Is second young mistress hurt? Should I call some people to get some medicinal wine to wipe on it?"

    "No need, no need. I¡¯m not injured. After a while, it won¡¯t hurt anymore." Shu Huan didn¡¯t give up on wanting to slip out and reached to open the door.

    At this time, Gu Xiran stood up while using the chair as support, "Concubine Yun, go rest. We are also going to rest."

    We?!

    Thunder from the clear sky, ah!

    Who wants to rest with him?!

    Shu Huan turned around and wanted to make it clear to Gu Xiran that she would not warm the bed for others!

    Who would¡¯ve thought that the moment she opened her mouth, Gu Xiran casted her a nce, making her slightly surprised. She guessed that perhaps this person had something to say to her that he couldn¡¯t talk about in front of people and wanted her to stay to speak in private with her. She pressed down the temptation to shed all pretense of cordiality with him and stood there silently.

    Concubine Yun was also surprised. She forced the sorrow from her heart and said sadly, "Then Yan would retire first."

    Gu Xiran nodded, but didn¡¯t speak. She turned and went out.

    Shu Huan looked at him and then looked at concubine Yun¡¯s back that disappeared into the night. She frowned slightly.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6 The bean-like plum flower

    Not long after concubine Yun left, Xiangqian brought two lower level maids to clean up the things for the bath. However, after cleaning, Xiangqian didn¡¯t have the interest to leave and stood at a side.

    Gu Xiran swept a nce over her, "You aren¡¯t going to sleep?"

    Xiangqian replied, "Concubine Yun let this ve sleep on the couch outside of the curtain to avoid second young master and mistress couldn¡¯t call people when you want to drink water or tea."

    "No need. You can retreat and remember to close the door." While Gu Xiran was speaking, he looked at Shu Huan. "Help me get inside."

    He became addicted to ordering people around!

    Shu Huan felt bitter, but she still remembered that nce from him just now. She was curious and could only help him get inside and lie down on the bed. However, after seeing that his body was so weak that if no body helped him, he wasn¡¯t able to even walk stable, she was a lot more rxed and didn¡¯t had to worry that he had other motives.

    After a moment, the sound of the door could be heard outside. Presumably, Xiangqian went out. Aside from the two of them, there was no others in this room. Shu Huan hurriedly asked, "What do you want to say to me?"

    Gu Xiran was so tired at this moment and was even toozy to open his eyes. He said, "What should I have to say to you?"

    "Hey!" Shu Huan felt the feeling of being deceived. "Then, what did you mean by that nce of just now?"

    Gu Xiran thought it was funny and opened his eyes, "It didn¡¯t mean anything. I just wanted you to stay."

    What the hell?!

    Shu Huan said no more, turned and left.

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t stop her and only said, "I already let people lock the door of the East Wing. If you go back now, you have to bother people to get up and open the lock for you. You already caused so much trouble this night. Is it still not enough? You should leave some hours for people to sleep!"

    She also felt apologetic to go bother people. However, locking to not let her go back, what does this person want to do?!

    Shu Huan turned back and red at him, "You went overboard!"

    Gu Xiran smiledzily and retorted, "Was it?"

    Shu Huan was speechless. Indeed, because she time-traveled and wasn¡¯t the original owner, she felt that it was a matter of course that she didn¡¯t share the same bed with a stranger. However, it also seemed a matter of course that Gu Xiran asked to share the bed with the wife who he was officially married to. Even to outsiders, the one who was not reasonable was her.

    She could only use the indirect tactic again, "That, <i>seeing the new personugh, how would one know the bitterness of the old person</i>? Presumably Yan would be very sad seeing you like this."

    Gu Xiran looked at her with interest. After a moment, he said, "It¡¯s none of your business. What do you know? Take care of yourself first!"

    Was he saying that she was too nosy?!

    Shu Huan opened her mouth and wanted to retort. After she thought about it, she decided to forget it. The two of them grew up in different environments. Naturally their beliefs were also different. Moreover, even if she continued to talk about it, it would be a waste of saliva.

    She lowered her eyes and stood there. She used silence to express her inner resistance.

    Gu Xiran looked at her. Under the candlelight, that meager face had soft and hazy glow.

    Her eyes were lowered. Her lips showed a girl in her teenage years. Her wet hair was slightly scattered on the shoulders.

    She seemed as delicate as the tip of a branch and a bean-like plum flower.

    Childlike.

    He smiled slightly and closed his eyes tiredly. He slowly said, "If you want to stand, then continue to stand. I will sleep first. When youe to the bed, remember to blow the candles and don¡¯t cause another fire."

    He was probably very tired. When he finished speaking, he began to lose his consciousness and was already in the state of being half asleep.

    When Shu Huan saw that his breathing was steady and he didn¡¯t seem to have faked it, she felt a bit embarrassed.

    Could it be that her thoughts were really too impure, and she was too narcissistic? However, if it was as simple as just sleeping, it wouldn¡¯t matter where she sleeps. Why did he had to twist and turn so many times to let her sleep here?

    She didn¡¯t know who said that a woman¡¯s heart was deep as the sea. In fact, men were the same, making people unable to guess and grasp them.

    She looked around and felt that sleeping on a chair was too ufortable. She was afraid to sleep on the couch outside of the curtain because here was the main wing; the ce where the original owner spent her wedding night andmitted suicide.

    Now, her soul came into this body. Then did the soul of the original owner crossed time like hers or did she go to theherworld? If she didn¡¯t go anywhere and was still floating here...

    Shu Huan¡¯s heart trembled a bit and didn¡¯t dare to think more about it. She ran to the window, hugged the copper incense burner, blew out the light and climbed onto Gu Xiran¡¯s bed.

    She surrenders and admits defeat!

    Anyway, they are husband and wife in name. As long as he didn¡¯t have other thoughts, she could sleep in the same bed as him.

    The bed was veryrge. She ced the copper incense burner in the middle of the bed. Each of them upied half of the bed.

    She thought for a bit and was still a bit uneasy. She reached out and pushed Gu Xiran.

    Gu Xiran was asleep. He whispered confusedly, "What..."

    "Don¡¯t cross to the other half."

    "Uh..."

    Remembering that her sleeping habit wasn¡¯t very good, she was a bit worried and said, "If I identally cross to the other side, don¡¯t..."

    This was simply making people impossible to sleep!

    She hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Gu Xiran¡¯s face came very closed to hers. He narrowed his eyes dangerously and spoke like air, "If you say a word more, I will tear your clothes and block your mouth!"

    The voice was too low to be heard but the words were clear.

    It couldn¡¯t be told whether the words were more dangerous or more amorous. They had a subtle temptation when hearing them in the dark.

    Shu Huan¡¯s face was inexplicably warm. When she reacted and wanted to push his face away, he already went back to his pillow and used a voice that was as gentle as coaxing a child to say, "Don¡¯t make a fuss anymore. Be well and sleep!"

    Shu Huan speechlessly turned her body and slept while facing the wall.

    At this point, the light had been turned off for a long time. Her eyes adapted to the darkness. There was also the gleam of thenterns who came in through the window paper and outlined her body on the wall.

    She reached out and slowly traced it. She forgot to use the opportunity of bathing to ask for a mirror to see how her current appearance was. She didn¡¯t know how she looked like. It didn¡¯t have to be too beautiful, but please also not be too ugly...

    She thought about not important thing to distract from the awkwardness of sharing a bed with a stranger. She originally thought that she would toss about in bed for the whole night, she didn¡¯t expect that she would soon fall asleep and she didn¡¯t have any dreams.

    Th unfortunate thing was that she was still being awaken by someone the next morning.

    Qiaoyun stood outside of the room and shouted through the curtain, "Second young master, second young mistress, wake up quickly! Big sister Zisu just passed the message that old madam wasing here!"

    Gu family¡¯s boss wasing to check?

    Shu Huan who was sleepy became awake the next moment and sat up. Gu Xiran also opened his eyes. Didn¡¯t know whether he was dazed because of sleepinessst night and didn¡¯t pay attention or that he now remembered something. When he looked at the copper incense burner resting in the middle of the bed, his gaze turned weird.

    Recalling the experience ofst night, Shu Huan blushed greatly with shame. She couldn¡¯t care about to say something about her foible with self-deprecating humor. She quickly grabbed the incense burner, got out of the bed and put the it back to its ce.

    Gu Xiran smiled slightly. Then he saidzily, "Come in."

    Qianyun and Huiyun came in with things to wash up. She was busy washing her teeth and changing clothes. When Shu Huan was forced to sit in front of the dressing table, her gaze immediately fell on the bronze mirror and she couldn¡¯t move anymore.

    Huiyun was unaware. She wasbing her (SH) hair and asked, "What kind of hairstyle does second young mistress wants?"

    "Doesn¡¯t matter," Shu Huan answered absent-minded. Her hand reached out and picked up the mirror.

    She was stunned by what she saw.

    The face reflected on the bronze mirror was obviously how she looked like when she was fourteen or fifteen years old. Only, it was less rounded and thinner.

    The original owner and her...

    Not only do they have the same name. Even their appearance was the same!

    She felt that her throat was bit dry and her hand and feet a bit cold. Her thoughts were a bit bizarre...

    The original owner wouldn¡¯t be her past life, right?

 Chapter 7

    TLNote: Happy valentine to the couples out there. If you don¡¯t have your another half yet like me, you can see this as a ¡°constion¡± gift.

    Chapter 7 Dealing with anger

    She didn¡¯t know whether it was the past life or not, but she knew that she was about to be out of luck.

    The sky lightened a bit. The living room in Plum Flower Pavilion was already half filled with people.

    Sitting on the top was the imposing looking old madam. The gaze that fell on Shu Huan seemed quite unfriendly. After looking at her for a moment, shemanded, "Kneel!"

    The women who time-traveled had backbone and self-respect. Shu Huan also wanted to be tough and have self-respect for once, but others wouldn¡¯t allow it. She only hesitated for a moment when a maid suddenly hit the back of her knee, so she couldn¡¯t help but kneel on the ground. Her knees fell heavily on the tiles. It was so painful that her mouth twitched.

    If she had known it would be like this, she would¡¯ve been decisive and knelt. At least, she could carefully kneel.

    This olddy was probably the old madam that the people mentioned many times. It could be seen that she was ustomed to being imposing and wasn¡¯t simple and kind as ordinary olddies. Her general facial appearance possessed a majestic aura. At this time, after Shu Huan knelt, she ignored her, turned and began to scold concubine Yun.

    "You had always been cautious and sensible. Why did be muddle-headed now? You still hid the such a big matter as fire for someone? If it wasn¡¯t because I wasn¡¯t blind yet and saw that some maids were gossiping early in the morning and asked one about it, I would presumably still be kept in the dark at this moment!"

    Concubine Yun also panicked and knelt on the ground. "Yan knows that Yan was wrong. Asking old madam for punishment."

    Old madam ignored her and began to scold the maids, "I let you lock the person up and keep watch over her, didn¡¯t you listen? Or were you taking into ount that she is your second young mistress, have a high status and thus couldn¡¯t suffer? So, you took this olddy¡¯s words as garbage?"

    These words were a bit too much. All of the maids that had their head lowered and were listening outside also knelt on the ground.

    "Beat them as punishment!" The old madam was angry and stood up with the heavy crutch in her hand. "Call two servants and drag down all the maids in this yard. Each will receive twenty nks as punishment!"

    The maids were scared by this anger and roared for forgiveness. They cried that there would be no next time.

    Shu Huan¡¯s face also paled instantly. Was this punishment a warning for her?

    She quickly raised her eyes and looked at Gu Xiran who sat below the old madam. She saw that his lips were in a thin line. Displeasure shed in his eyes. However, the next moment, he lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t seem to have the intention to plead for the people. She could only bite her lips and pleaded, "Old madam, don¡¯t be angry. This is my fault..."

    She hadn¡¯t finish speaking when she was stopped by old madam, "You little thing that doesn¡¯t know the rules! I¡¯m punishing the maids here; do you have the right to butt in?"

    Shu Huan shut up.

    Gu family¡¯s daughter-inw Lin <i>shi</i> had followed old madam to here. She was at a side and didn¡¯t spoke a word. Now that she saw that old madam was furious, she quickly went over to support her, "Old madam, sit down and take it slowly. It¡¯s not worth it to get angry and cause damage to your body with these small matters."

    It seemed that old madam was really angry. She even attacked her daughter-inw. While sitting down, she said with annoyance, "This is a small matter? One should be most cautious with candles. If it was deep in the night, you don¡¯t even know what would happen to the person! Fortunately, the fire didn¡¯t spread. If not, our Gu residence would have been turned into ashes!"

    The houses in ancient times were made from wood. Old madam wasn¡¯t exaggerating the facts. Shu Huan knew that she (old madam) was right. She sighed in her heart. The trouble she caused wasn¡¯t small. She didn¡¯t know how she would be dealt with.

    What one was afraid of was exactly what woulde. Old madam turned her head and yelled at her, "Do you feel wronged for marrying into Gu family?"

    It was involuntarily. Naturally, she would feel wronged. However, how would Shu Huan dare to speak the truth? She could only lower her head and reply, "I don¡¯t feel wronged."

    "If you don¡¯t feel wronged, then why did cause trouble bymitting suicide the moment you married? I let people lock you up for two days to let you sober up; who would¡¯ve thought that you would light fire to burn the room the next moment! Your heart is too vicious. What kind of animosity does our Gu family has with you to let you do such a thing as to exterminate one¡¯s whole family?!"

    It was obvious that she identally knocked over the candle while asleep, but in the eyes of others, it became deliberatelymitting arson!

    Ever since Shu Huan was born, she had never been scolded for being vicious. Just as she wanted to refute, the tea bowl in old madam¡¯s hand flew over and fell in front of her. The porcin broke. The tea sshed and drenched her.

    Under such humiliation, she couldn¡¯t feel the pain of the hot tea. She felt that all the blood of her body went straight to her face. If it wasn¡¯t because she still had some rationality left, she almost would¡¯ve stood up and walked away.

    This was a sight that old madam was venting the anger she had held in for days. No matter how she looked at Shu Huan, she disliked her. She once again stood up from anger and looked at concubine Yun, "Grind the ink! Bring the paper and brush!"

    Concubine Yun quickly stood up. She couldn¡¯t care that she stumbled because of kneeling for a long time and rushed to the study to bring the brush, the paper and the ink.

    Old madam¡¯s gaze turned and looked at Gu Xiran who had been silent for a long time, "Ran <i>er</i>, write the letter of divorce and sent her back to her maiden family! Our Gu family can¡¯t tolerate such a vicious person!"

    After this was said, the whole room was quiet.

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t say whether she felt joy or fear.

    The joy was because she would be able to regain her freedom, leave Gu household and the whole world was open to her.

    The fear was because even if the whole world was open to her, she needed money. She was not able to eat wind and drink dew. Moreover, the original owner still had her family. She didn¡¯t know what the situation there was...

    Gu Xiran smiled slightly and stood up while holding the chair, "Old madam, I fear that this grandson can¡¯t do it."

    Old madam had been ustomed to making decisions without consulting others and knew that the character of this grandson was soft. She didn¡¯t expect that he would dare to defy her decision. She was surprised for a moment. Then, she frowned, and her gaze turned sharp, "What, you still want to protect her?"

    "This grandson doesn¡¯t dare, it was just...," Gu Xiran paused and looked with a gaze full of love at Shu Huan, "We already consummated the marriagest night. This grandson couldn¡¯t take the risk of divorcing to avoid Gu family¡¯s flesh to be stranded outside."

    When Shu Huan was looked at by that affectionate gaze, she felt goosebumps. And, after she heard those words, she felt that the thunders of the universe suddenly roared. One by one, they hit her.

    These words didn¡¯t shock her alone. Old madam and Lin <i>shi</i> were also shocked. It just happened that concubine Yun came back with the brush, paper and ink. When she heard him personally say that, the bitterness in her heart was hard to describe. She could only lower her head to cover the sadness on her face.

    When they recovered from the shock, it was Lin <i>shi</i> who ordered the maids, "You all retreat."

    Until when the people were gone did she smile at old madam, "This is good news. I have to congratte old madam first. Perhaps, you would be able to hold a great-grandchild next year."

    While talking, her gaze swept once over Gu Xiran. Worry appeared on her face, "It¡¯s just, Xiran, you haven¡¯t recovered yet. This was forcing yourself too much! Don¡¯t you know how to cherish your own body?"

    Originally, old madam¡¯s face turned more gently, but after hearing thest sentence, her face changed again. She looked suspiciously at Shu Huan¡¯s tummy. Then, she looked at Gu Xiran and humphed coldly, "Ran <i>er </i>has grown up. To protect your wife, you even learned how to lie to deceive your elders?"

    Couldn¡¯t me her for being suspicious. This grandson fainted once on the wedding night. He almost couldn¡¯t be saved. Now, when she looked at his body, it still looked weak. If no one supported him, he couldn¡¯t even walk alone. How could he had consummated the marriage?

    Gu Xiran lowered his eyes and said, "This grandson doesn¡¯t dare to lie."

    Old madam was still skeptical and was silent. It was Lin <i>shi</i> who said, "Where is the handkerchief of consummation? This practice is to be seen by people. You two shouldn¡¯t hide it because of embarrassment."

    One sentence, Shu Huan¡¯s heart beat faster. She knew what this handkerchief of consummation was. It was just, that she couldn¡¯t recall what it was at the moment. Being asked suddenly, she didn¡¯t know what to answer. She could only continue to pretend to be death and pushed all the trouble to Gu Xiran. Anyway, it was he who pulled a lie. He should naturally also make the lie whole.

    Old madam frowned and looked at Gu Xiran, waiting for his answer.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8 The scheme

    There were four kinds of delicate dished on the table as well as a small pot of porridge.

    The porridge was very fragrant. It was just that Shu Huan didn¡¯t seem to have much appetite. She poked with the chopsticks in the bowl of porridge with a frown on her face. Suddenly, she put her face closer to Gu Xiran¡¯s and whispered, "Your excuse was so bad. Would old madam and mistress believe?"

    Gu Xiran swept disapprovingly over her and asked, "Do you have a better excuse?"

    "No," Shu Huan shook her head.

    "Then, isn¡¯t it enough?" Gu Xiran pushed the empty bowl to her. "Pour another bowl for me."

    Shu Huan looked at the bowl twice but didn¡¯t move.

    Gu Xiran looked at her and added a word, "Please."

    Shu Huan was helpless, she could only pick up the bowl and got up to get the porridge for him. She didn¡¯t expect that concubine Yun who was standing at the side would rush over immediately and took the bowl over from her. She smiled slightly, "Second young mistress, be careful of burning your hands. Let me do it."

    She didn¡¯t object that someone was willing to do her work. She sat down and continued to eat her porridge. Just now, Gu Xiran had said that they consummated their marriage just out of the blue and didn¡¯t prepare the handkerchief of consummation. What kind of bad excuse was that...?

    While she was thinking, her head was knocked by chopsticks, "Still thinking? If they don¡¯t believe it, no matter what you say they won¡¯t believe you. Or are you nning to do it on spot for them to see?

    How could that be?!

    Shu Huan¡¯s face got red and red at him.

    Gu Xiran was unconcerned. He picked up a side dish and whispered, "Even if they think I¡¯m lying, what can they do?"

    It could only be like this!

    However, when old madam left, the gaze she looked at her with was like looking at a fox (temptress). Lin <i>shi</i> instructed for her to be more careful since second young master¡¯s body wasn¡¯t well.

    She got med for no apparent reason. She really couldn¡¯t ept it. Now, when she recalled the things fromst night, everything seemed to have an exnation. He expected she would be in trouble. Was that why he prepared in advance? The maids could also testify and say that she bathed and slept in the main wingst night.

    This kind of careful protection made Shu Huan feel grateful. She whispered, "Thank you."

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t understand, "Thank me for what?"

    "For today¡¯s matter."

    A basin of cold water poured down on her.

    "No need to thank me. Whether I divorce my wife or not is my business. I don¡¯t like it when others intervene."

    She mistook his affection.

    Shu Huan then lowered her head and silently ate the porridge.

    After the two of them finished eating, concubine Yun was able to sit down and eat.

    Shu Huan looked at the cumbersome rules of this wealthy family and felt sick and tired. Just when she wanted to go take a walk outside, Xiangqian came in with tea. She was studying what kind of tea it was, when she heard Gu Xiran ask faintly, "Who went out of the yard early in the morning?"

    Xiangqian didn¡¯t know and shook her head.

    Concubine Yun put down the chopsticks and said awkwardly, "When I woke up in the morning, I found out that there was no more of the bird nest that second young master used to eat, so I sent Qiaoyun out to get some. Is there something wrong?"

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t answer and just put the cup of tea on the table. "Call her."

    Qiaoyun was at the small tea room at the moment to boil medicine. In her heart, she was rejoicing that she was lucky. Originally, old madam was angry and wanted to punish them, she didn¡¯t expect that when second master mentioned the consummation of the marriage, she forgot about the punishment...

    While she was thinking, she heard that Gu Xiran called for her. She let a small maid watch over the fire before she went to the main wing. When she entered, sheughed, "Second master, did you call me?"

    Gu Xiran looked at her, "Did you let the matter ofst night¡¯s fire out?"

    Qiaoyun paled, quickly lowered her head and said, "This ve hasn¡¯t..."

    "Hasn¡¯t?" Gu Xiran smiled slightly, "The fire happened at midnight and didn¡¯t broke out. Only the people of this yard knew. If it wasn¡¯t you who let it out, how would old madam have rushed over early in the morning?"

    Qiaoyun was stubborn and refuted in a low voice, "There are so many servants in this yard. When there are many people, words get out quickly. Who knows who had spread it...?"

    Gu Xiran rubbed his temples tiredly, "Whether it was you or anyone else, listen well. In the future, no one is allowed to let what happens inside of this yard spread out. If something gets out, I won¡¯t beat nor scold you. I will only deduct one month of your sry. If something gets out again, I will deduct three months. If it continues to happen, I will deduct a year and two years and so on. If one of you think that you have too much sry, you can continue to spread things to the outside world."

    Qiaoyun bit her lips and didn¡¯t dare to say more.

    Concubine Yun stood up with a face full of apology, "The matters of this yard are my affairs. I didn¡¯t manage the maids well and let second young master worry."

    She didn¡¯t expect that Gu Xiran didn¡¯t bother with her and only gazed at Shu Huan, "Remember?"

    "Ah?" Shu Huan was only a spectator and felt that his gaze was like a torch and his insights were clear. She secretly admired him. However, how could she know that he would suddenly turn to her? She said confusedly, "Remember what?"

    "Rules," Gu Xiran said faintly. "In the future, these are your affairs."

    Shu Huan was speechless and secretly nced at concubine Yun. Sure enough, her face got red like being so ashamed to show one¡¯s face. She (SH) couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with her. Although she sympathized with her, she didn¡¯t act rashly. She couldn¡¯t defend concubine Yun against injustice and scold Gu Xiran for liking the new and hating the old!

    What like the new one? Wasn¡¯t a cold basin of water poured over her just now?

    Seriously speaking, the face she had lost in these two days were a lot more than concubine Yun. It was just that her face was thicker. She would forget it after the embarrassment and wouldn¡¯t put it in her heart.

    Concubine Yun was certainly someone thin-faced. While speaking, her voice sounded like crying, "Yan doesn¡¯t feel that well and will retire first."

    After that, she was even negligent with the etiquettes she always followed. She didn¡¯t wait for Gu Xiran to agree, turned and left hurriedly.

    Qiaoyun and Xiangqian also used an excuse to leave after they saw that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right. Only Gu Xiran still had a face that nothing was the matter. It was as if whether concubine Yun was sad or not had nothing to do with him...

    Shu Huan nced twice at him and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, "Heartless andcking in feelings."

    Gu Xiran raised an eyebrow, "What?"

    "Even if she¡¯s only a concubine, after all she took care of you for a year. You treating her like this really let her feel bitterly disappointed."

    Laughter shed in Gu Xiran¡¯s eyes, "I didn¡¯t expect that I took someone so highly principled, virtuous, warm and kind as my wife. She even began to fight justice for the concubine."

    Was this sarcasm?

    No matter which one, none of the three words virtuous, warm and kind was suitable to describe her!

    She sympathized with concubine Yun because she didn¡¯t see Gu Xiran as her husband. As for Gu family, she also didn¡¯t n to live here for a long time. She was waiting to find out the situation here and think of a way to make a living. Then, she will get out of here. Being on the outside, she naturally wouldn¡¯t take concubine Yun as someone who would threaten her status and love. This was a separate matter from the Confucian moral injunctions for woman which stated to not be jealous!

    It was just, she couldn¡¯t say this out loud. She could only thick-facedly ept it, "If you didn¡¯t take a concubine, then forget it. But since you took one, you should treat her better."

    "And treat you a bit badly?"

    Shu Huan choked on her words and retorted strongly, "Are you treating me very well now?"

    "Is this still not well enough?"

    The topic had a suspicion of changing in the amorous direction.

    Shu Huan made the killer move. She stood up and walked towards outside. While she was walking, she said, "I won¡¯t talk with you any longer."

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t stop her and only said slowly, "Fool! You have been sold by the person and still speak up for her."

    Huh? Shu Huan turned confused, "What do you mean?"

    Gu Xiran lowered his head and drank tea. After a while did he say, "Qiaoyun is a maid from my wing. Xiangqian is the one who usually follows her (Y). Why didn¡¯t she let Xiangqian go get the bird nest early in the morning?"

    Because Qiaoyun¡¯s mouth didn¡¯t have a lock and could say everything without hesitation?

    Shu Huan recalled the conversation of the maids in front of the room before the fire. Her heart jumped. But she still didn¡¯t believe that concubine Yun, a woman who looked so gentle and kind would also scheme. She couldn¡¯t help but argue for her (Y), "Perhaps Xiangqian was busy with other things at that time and only Qiaoyun was idle!"

    "Really?" Gu Xiranughed, "Qiaoyun isn¡¯t a diligent person. Troubling for half night, presumably she was still sleeping in this morning! Go think about the other things yourself."

    After he said this, he seemed tired. He closed his eyes to rest and no longer spoke.

    Shu Huan froze on spot. She thought and thought. In the end, she sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9 Fine time, beautiful scenery

    When Shu Huan came out of the main wing, there was no one in the yard. It was very quiet.

    Originally, she wanted to call Huiyun to apany her for a walk outside of the yard. After she opened her mouth, she decided to forget about it.

    The less trouble the better.

    It would be fine if she stood at the main door and look at the outside from there.

    At this time, the sky was very blue and clear.

    The wind brought a refreshing smell of grass.

    In the distance, it was densely covered with all kinds of flowers and trees. It was luxuriant. She was faintly able to see the flowing water and the stone bridge. And, also those ancient pavilions which were used to rx. They were like from the paintings.

    A ce that would let people be carefree and rxed.

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help herself from sitting on the threshold and looked at the scene in front of her while pondering about her future.

    The status of women in the ancient times were very low. It¡¯s very difficult to show her face in public and do some business to survive. Moreover, she studied the -not so usual profession- in the fine arts. Could she put a bench on street and sketch people¡¯s face? The more safe and reliable way was to find a husband and marry him. But even if she could get out of Gu family, she would be holding the name of being divorced. Not to mention that others wouldn¡¯t take a fancy on her, she also wouldn¡¯t fancy these ancient men with many wives and concubines.

    A dilemma!

    Thinking like this, it was as if Gu Xiran was treating her quite well.

    When they first met, he didn¡¯t treat her as a stranger and protected her from everything...

    Shu Huan¡¯s face became slightly hot, but she still slowly shook her head.

    He already has concubine Yun.

    Moreover, she also had and obsessive disorder with love and didn¡¯t like love in triangles.

    While she was in deep thought, she suddenly heard behind her, "Second young mistress, why are you sitting on the threshold? I will go inside and bring a chair for you."

    When she turned, she saw that the one speaking was Huiyun. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, "No need, I will only sit for a moment. If you aren¡¯t busy, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. Sit down and talk to me."

    There were differences between the master and servant. How would Huiyun dare to sit with her? She stood at her side andughed, "The morning rush is already over. I don¡¯t have much to do now."

    Shu Huan knew that she obeyed the rules. Plus, sitting on the threshold wasn¡¯t elegant. So, she didn¡¯t force her. She leisurely asked about things rted to Gu Xiran and while she was at it, inquire about Gu family.

    Huiyun thought for a moment before she said, "There is nothing to tell about second young master. He had been ill since an early age. He stayed in bed and rarely went out of the yard."

    "Which one of the masters or misses in the family have a good rtionship with him?"

    Huiyun shook her head, "Only eldest young master has the same mother as him. He used toe here before. But in the past two years, eldest young master followed master to learn about business. He also married eldest young mistress and didn¡¯t have time. So, he came less."

    Shu Huan thought about Lin <i>shi</i> who she saw in the morning. She seemed to be just in her early thirties. Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help but ask, "How old is eldest young master?"

    Huiyun grinned, "Eldest young master is neen. He is two years older than second young master."

    The ancient people really matured at a young age. Everyone married so young!

    After she asked more, she got to know that Lin s<i>hi</i> was only master Gu¡¯s second wife. She¡¯s Gu Xiran¡¯s stepmother. His biological mother had passed away a long time ago. No wonder Qiaoyun said that he wasn¡¯t favored at home. He was sick all day and didn¡¯t see any people. How could he be favored? In the morning, old madam¡¯s attitude towards him was also strict andcked love. It looked like Lin <i>shi</i> was caring and considerate towards him, but it may not be truly good...

    Thinking about theplicated rtionship between them, Shu Huan felt headache. And felt more that here was not a friendly ce. It was better to get out of here sooner.

    While they were talking, old nanny Song, who followed Lin <i>shi</i> from her maiden home brought some young maids over. She said Lin <i>shi</i> was afraid that Shu Huan didn¡¯t have enough people at her side and to let her pick two.

    Shu Huan stood up from the threshold and looked. She saw that the ones in the front were very young. None of them seemed to be over fifteen. Originally, she wanted to decline but then she remembered that all the maids of Plum Flower Pavilion were also so young. Even Huiyun who looked older wasn¡¯t older than sixteen. Perhaps this was Gu family¡¯s rule and maybe even the custom of here!

    She looked again at those girls and pointed at two, "Them."

    The girls were young. After her words were said, those who hadn¡¯t been chosen couldn¡¯t hide their disappointment.

    Nanny Song also nced at her in surprise, but she didn¡¯t say much and only said, "Madam said that around second young master, there is concubine Yun to serve and to let second young mistress go pay your respect every day at old madam¡¯s and stay to talk with her."

    She knew that daughter-inws of ancient times had to go to the elders to learn the rules. It was just that she had never thought that one day, it would be her turn. Shu Huanughed while mocking herself, "Okay."

    After nanny Song went away with the maids who hadn¡¯t been chosen, she turned and looked at the two who were left.

    One of them was particrly beautiful. Her lips were red and teeth white. Her eyes were very bright. It was like looking into the clear spring. The other one¡¯s appearance was a bit below this one. But she was also fine-looking. A touch of gentleness came from her face. She looked very well-behaved and clever.

    She was an ordinary people. She chooses them because they looked pleasing to the eyes. As for whether are good or bad, she would know after getting to know one¡¯s heart after some time.

    Huiyun saw that she only looked at the two silently, she saidughingly, "Second young mistress should name them."

    Fine time, beautiful scenery to no avail of the sky; the pleasure of the heart is in which one¡¯s yard?

    Shu Huan smiled slightly, pointed at the well-behaved looking girl and said, "Liangchen (fine time)."

    The other was beautiful, so naturally she was Meijing (beautiful scenery).

    "Thanking second young mistress for the name," the two maids knelt happily.

    The etiquettes were made by public. Kneeling was verymon to ancient people. People wouldn¡¯t feel wronged because of it. She will also not stop them. She only asked for their age. As expected, Liangchen was fourteen and Meijing thirteen. One year was added in the age of ancient people (meaning they are in fact 13 and 12). Both were small dolls.

    While she thought about nanny song¡¯s look of surprise, Shu Huan still felt a bit ufortable. She quietly asked Huiyun, "Did I pick wrongly?"

    Huiyun looked at Liangchen and Meijing. Then, she shook her head.

    Shu Huan continued to ask, "Then why was nanny Song¡¯s expression so strange?"

    "This...," Huiyun hesitated for a moment and said secretive, "The maids around madam had a good character, but their appearance was just ordinary."

    One sentence made Shu Huan suddenlye to the realization.

    Were women of the ancient times too idle and thought about this matter the whole day?

    They were afraid that their maids¡¯ appearance was too good, that the maids would be taken in by their husband and took away their favor.

    She found it funny and discouraging. To find a man who would only have you in his heart and grow old together was very difficult in such obscene environment!

    Huiyun was discerning what she (SH) was thinking from her bodynguage. She thought that she (SH) regretted it and said with a smile, "Would you like me to call nanny Song back and let second young mistress choose two others?"

    Shu Huan shook her headughingly, "No need. These two are very good."

    With Gu Xiran¡¯s body, could he still take in maids to share the bed with? Even if he takes one, the one who would have headaches wouldn¡¯t be her but concubine Yun!

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10 Paying respect

    Gu Xiran was reading a book while lying on bed and Concubine Yun was in the West Wing. She (SH) didn¡¯t know what she (Y) was doing there. Only when it was time to eat did she (Y) show her face. Her eyes were red. It could be seen that she had cried.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t know how she spend such a dull day. First, she teased the birds and then she fed the fish. When she didn¡¯t have anything else to do, she asked Huiyun to bring her the game ¡®Go¡¯ and taught Liangchen and Meijing how to y five-in-a-row game.

    It was a very popr entertainment game. It was simple and easy to understand.

    At first, she won every battle. She didn¡¯t expect that when Gu Xiran saw that they were having a good time, he¡¯d also came over for some fun. Then, Shu Huan lost every battle. When there was no more money, the bet changed to melon seeds and candied fruits. At the end of the game, the master and her two servants lost everything. They could only watch Gu Xiran who was half lying on the rocking chair while he leisurely drank tea, eat melon seeds and candied fruits.

    This was really too much. He spat the shell of the melon seeds all over the floor and dered that those who had lost should clean up...

    The time went by like this and it was finally time to light the lights.

    Ancient people slept early. After dinner, they ate two slices of melon and looked at the moon for a while, then it was time to go bed.

    Shu Huan used an excuse to go see the East Wing. The door was locked again. Presumable, she had to sleep in Gu Xiran¡¯s room again tonight.

    She knew that this was the best and that it was equivalent as having a talisman, but her heart still felt some resistance. As for what she was resisting, she also didn¡¯t know. So, she could only enter the room with a gloomy face and hugged that incense burner while she went to bed.

    Gu Xiran found it very funny, but he didn¡¯t say anything and let her be. It was concubine Yun who cast two nces at it when she came to deliver medicine. Then, she lowered her face. It couldn¡¯t be seen whether she was happy or angry.

    Gu Xiran frowned when he saw the bowl of medicine, "I said that I don¡¯t want to drink this medicine anymore. From tomorrow on, don¡¯t bring it."

    Concubine Yun said with difficulty, "This medicine was prescribed by a famous doctor in the city. He said that you need to drink it for a whole month. If second young master doesn¡¯t drink it, your illness will act up again."

    Gu Xiran said displeased, "Every medicine has thirty percent of poison. After drinking medicine for so many years, even if it was a healthy person, he would die from drinking so much."

    Concubine Yun still wanted to speak but he alreadyy down and gestured with his hand, "There¡¯s nothing to do here anymore. Go rest."

    Concubine Yun looked at the bowl of medicine and helplessly went out with it.

    After she left, Shu Huan snorted, "It would be a wonder if you can be cured without drinking medicine!"

    Gu Xiran turned and stared at her for a long while. Then he suddenly smiled, "If I can¡¯t be cured, isn¡¯t it to your wish?"

    Under the light, his eyes were as bright as the stars and his smile was very seductive.

    Shu Huan had lost her senses for a moment. She finally understood why she resisted to sleep in the same bed with him.

    This person was too dangerous. If she became too close with him, she may lose her soul. She didn¡¯t want to be entrapped in a household and be a virtuous and good wife.

    After thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but look away and timidly retreated to the inside of the bed. When she thought about his words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked....

    He already knew?

    Was she too obvious?

    Indeed, she vaguely hoped in her heart for his illness to not get better so soon. Then, of course, she wouldn¡¯t have the danger of having to consummate the marriage. However, it was only just a thought. She didn¡¯t have such an ugly heart as wishing for him to die from the illness...

    "I...," She wanted to exin.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that Gu Xiran didn¡¯t want to hear it? He sat half-up and blew the candle at the bedside. He said, "I¡¯m tired. Sleep."

    Withst night¡¯s lesson, Shu Huan naturally didn¡¯t dare to bother his sleep. Shey down, closed her eyes and didn¡¯t say more.

    ¡ª

    Early in the next morning, it was still Huiyun whobed her hair. Liangchen was studying at a side. Xuyu and Meijing brought in a red yarn skirt for her to change into.

    Shu Huan was startled, "Such a colorful color!"

    Huiyun inserted a ruby hairpin in her hair and smiled, "This is the rule. Although, it¡¯s not the next day of the wedding, but when second young mistress go pay your respectter, you have to pour tea for the elders and give the younger generation money when meeting for the first time. It¡¯s more appropriate to dress more formally. If you dress too casually, not only would you break the rule, perhaps old madam would remember something. Then, you would have to suffer again."

    Money when meeting for the first time!

    Mentioning money really hurt her feelings. Shu Huan was penniless. She could only look helplessly at Gu Xiran who was still lying in bed and looking smilingly at her dress up.

    She looked at Gu Xiran. Gu Xiran looked at Huiyun.

    Huiyunughed, "Concubine Yun had already prepared it. When second young mistress go over, let Liangchen and Meijing bring it (money)."

    Really a capable person.

    After being schemed by concubine Yun, Shu Huan wasn¡¯t so angry anymore. She still wished that she (Y) took over the management work. It would be easier for her then and she also wouldn¡¯t be a thorn in other¡¯s eyes.

    After dressing up, Shu Huan looked in the mirror while she frowned at herself who was full of make-up. "Isn¡¯t the powder too thick?"

    "This will make the skin look white."

    "There¡¯s too much blush. It¡¯s like a monkey¡¯s butt."

    Huiyun held in herughter and said, "Second young mistress, don¡¯t wipe it. It is the sign of joy."

    No matter what she said, Huiyun had a reasoning.

    Shu Huan turned her eyes and red at Gu Xiran who wasughing at a side. Then, she lifted her skirt and went outside.

    She hadn¡¯t gone out yet, when Gu Xiran remined, "When you go over, talk more cautiously. If there¡¯s something let Liangchen and Meijinge back to tell me."

    The tone was faint as if he just spoke it casually, but it couldn¡¯t hide the concern.

    Shu Huan felt a warmth in her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    The residence of Gu family was veryrge. There were many mountains, stone and flowers covering the road. They didn¡¯t walk for a long time and Shu Huan already didn¡¯t know where southeast or northwest was. Fortunately, there was Liangchen and Meijing who led the way so that they wouldn¡¯t go the wrong way.

    The two maids were young and spoke rtively straightforwardly. Along the way, Shu Huan also got some news from them. She got to know that old madam lost her husband at a young age. She had to take care of the household and the business. She also had to raise a pair of legitimate children and one illegitimate child. So, at Gu household everything she said was like a decree. No one dared to vite it. Even till now when master Gu encountered troubles in the business, he still had to go find her and humbly ask for advice.

    No wonder the maids were respectful and nervous when mentioning her. They feared that they would identally offend this old madam and wouldn¡¯t have good days in the future.

    After hearing these, Shu Huan could only smile bitterly. She could foresee that she wouldn¡¯t be fine when paying respectter. However, she had to go.

    ¡ª

    Old madam lived in Pine Crane Hall. There were five main wings. It looked a lot more impressive than Plum Flower Pavilion. There was an old pine tree in the middle of the hall. The branches were thick and vigorous. Under the pine tree, a pair of cranes were raised. She didn¡¯t know whether it was because they got used to people, but when seeing people, they didn¡¯t fly away. They still walked quietly in an elegant posture.

    Two maids sat on the steps. When they saw Shu Huan, they quickly stood up and raised the curtain. One reported, "Reporting to old madam, second young mistress has arrived."

    Old madam just woke up. She was being groomed by Lin <i>shi</i> and several concubines. Gu family¡¯s eldest grandson Gu Xitian¡¯s newly wedded wife Fang <i>shi</i> was also picking flowers for old madam¡¯s hair.

    Originally, they were talking andughing. When the maid reported Shu Huan¡¯s arrival, old madam¡¯sughing and kind face immediately turned serious. As soon as Shu Huan came in, the others had observed old madam¡¯s attitude, so they also closed their mouths. The room became dead silent.

    Gu family¡¯s hierarchy till now:

    Old madam, her husband died when she was still very young.

    Her son master Gu has a second wife Lin shi.

    Master Gu has four sons. The eldest one is Gu Xitian who has the same mother as Gu Xiran. Gu Xitian had taken Fang shi as wife.

    Gu Xiran is the second son of master Gu. He had taken Shu Huan as wife a concubine, concubine Yun.

 Chapter 11

    Characters

    Chapter 11 The punishment of protracted kneeling

    Unpleasant!

    Shu Huan was already prepared and pretended that nothing was the matter. She paid her respect like how Huiyun had taught her.

    Old madam humphed coldly and didn¡¯t bother with her.

    Fortunately, Liangchen and Meijing brought the tea to let her present it to old madam and Lin <i>shi</i>.

    The atmosphere eased slightly.

    Old madam took over the bowl of tea, took a sip and let someone take a piece of white jade annulus that symbolizes good fortune as the gift of the first meeting. It could be considered that she had recognized this granddaughter-inw.

    Lin <i>shi</i> took over the tea and gifted a hairpin with a lotus design. She smilingly pointed at Fang <i>shi</i> and said, "This is your sister-inw."

    Shu Huan took another tea and paid her respect, "Greetings to elder sister-inw."

    Fang <i>shi</i>¡¯s appearance was ordinary, but she wins for being young. Her bearing was graceful and proper. Seeing that she (SH) came with the tea, she (F) quickly took off a pair of puure gold twisted bracelet made from her arm and saidughingly, "I didn¡¯t know that little sister got well and didn¡¯t prepare a gift. This pair of bracelets is a bit of my kind feelings. Little sister, don¡¯t dislike it. Keep them to reward people."

    The concubines were master Gu¡¯s. Although their status was below her, but they were elders and also gave her some jewelries.

    Shu Huan received a lot of valuable things. In her heart, she felt lucky. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t the official next day of the wedding night. Otherwise, this room wouldn¡¯t only have these people. Presumably, she would also had needed to gift a lot of money of the first meeting.

    She said her gratitude well-behavedly and sweetly. She did as concubine Yun when she (SH) saw her (Y) the first time. She respectfully stood at a side. The eyes looked at <i>the nose, the nose pointed at the mouth, the mouth pointed at the chest.</i> Anyway, she made up her mind. The more she said, the more mistakes, she could make. If she didn¡¯t say anything, she wouldn¡¯t make mistakes. So, if people didn¡¯t ask her to talk, she didn¡¯t speak.

    Old madam saw that her behavior was still decent. She didn¡¯t have the uneasiness and restlessness of a daughter from a humble family. When she saw the jewelries, she didn¡¯t show a bit of greed. The anger in her heart disappeared a bit.

    Lin <i>shi</i> looked at Shu Huan for a while and then praised, "I was in a hurry yesterday and didn¡¯t take a good look at you. Looking at you today, you are a pretty child."

    Concubine Wen was originally a dowry maid of Lin <i>shi</i>. So, naturally she had toply with her and saidughingly, "This is old madam¡¯s and madam¡¯s blessing. Second young master is handsome. Now his wife is also so pretty. Their child would certainly be very cute and loved."

    When a child was mentioned, Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help but recall the lie about consummating the marriage that Gu Xiran told. Her heart skipped a beat. Feeling a bit ufortable and seeing the ming look that Lin <i>shi</i> casted concubine Wen, she wanted to say something to liven up the mood. And while she is at it, also bootlick old madam a bit. She didn¡¯t expect that she just opened her mouth when she was reprimanded first by old madam, "What¡¯s the use of being pretty? There isn¡¯t a bit of properness dressing up gaudy like this while being the main wife! Look at your sister inw. That is a real girl of a proper family. Still not hurrying to wipe off that blush from your face!"

    Fang <i>shi</i> saw that old madampared herself with Shu Huan, she quickly said, "Old madam, little sister is still newly married..."

    Old madam raised her hand to stop her, "You don¡¯t have to speak up for her. The less day you are married, the more self-respecting one should be. Xiran is still ill!"

    The meaning of the words was too obvious. Fang <i>shi</i>¡¯s expression was obviously awkward and didn¡¯t dare to say more.

    Concubine Wen knew that she made a mistake and revealed a face of remorse. The expressions of the other concubines were very remarkable. Some took joy in her cmity. Others sympathized with her.

    Under their gazes, Shu Huan felt very ashamed!

    Old madam, even if you have to humiliate others, you don¡¯t have to be like this! And in front of so many people!

    Although she was dissatisfied, she could only be dissatisfied. It was unwise to collide with such a powerful person as old madam. She could only lower her head, take out a handkerchief and wipe the blush from her face.

    Sometimes, when you dislike a person, no matter what, that person would not be pleasing to the eyes. They can even find bones in an egg.

    It was this kind of feeling when old madam looked at Shu Huan.

    If the consummation of the marriage was true, then Shu Huan was a temptress who disregarded the man¡¯s body. If the consummation of the marriage was a lie, then she is even more of a temptress who led her always obedient grandson to lie to the elders!

    The more old madam thought about it, the angrier she got. She hadpletely forgotten the originally intention for Gu Xiran to take a wife in hope that the great event of joy would drive away bad luck and hasten his recovery. When she looked at the red dress on her (SH), she remembered that she became a widow from a young age. For more than half her life, she didn¡¯t touch such a bright color. She felt it was even more displeasing to the eyes. And because of this, she felt that the way she (SH) wiped of the blush on her face was full of anger and dissatisfaction.

    After having been strong for half her life, old madam was ustomed to being conceited. How could she let people be impudent in front of her? She reprimanded, "Go! Yesterday, there was Ran <i>er</i> who protected you. I couldn¡¯t punish you. Since you came to pay your respect today, it seemed that you do know a bit about rules. Then, go kneel in the ancestral hall in the front yard for a day and reflect!"

    Kneeling one day was still worth it if it could eliminate this old madam¡¯s anger, write the past mistakes off at one stroke and not toe to her for trouble every few days.

    Shu Huan epted with lowered head. She turned and wanted to go outside.

    Lin <i>shi</i> quickly stopped her and pleaded, "On such a hot summer, it¡¯s not appropriate to kneel under the sun for a whole day. Old madam, it¡¯s better to exempt this punishment."

    Old madam only wanted to vent her anger. How would she listen to her advice? She said, "Then go kneel under the pine tree outside the yard. Zisu, go tell your second young master. Say that second young mistress is staying here. She will return at night."

    A pretty maid went out.

    Shu Huan could only kneel outside the yard under the pine tree and looked at the two cranes spinning around her. She felt gloomy and thought that kneeling at the temple was better than kneeling here!

    Although, she could be sunburned, but there were not so many people who came in and out and she wouldn¡¯t feel too embarrassed.

    At this time, the sky was already bright. The breakfast was prepared in old madam¡¯s room. After a while, younger generations from all yards came to pay their respects sessively. They were curious after seeing Shu Huan kneel in the yard. After they looked at her clothes, they became aware of her identity. They immediately understood the reason old madam punished her. So, no one dared toe speak to her. They all turned a blind eye when they walked past her.

    Only thest boy who came shouted when he saw her, "Who are you? Why are you kneeling here?"

    Shu Huan got a sore knee from kneeling. She impatiently raised her eyes and looked at him. He was about ten years old. The clothes on his body weren¡¯t ordinary. There was also a jade pendant hanging on his waist. She didn¡¯t know from which generation of Gu family this young master was. She also didn¡¯t know how to call him, so she didn¡¯t speak to him.

    This young master seemed to have a bad temper. Perhaps he took her as a maid. When he saw that she didn¡¯t speak, he raised his leg and wanted to kick her, but was stopped by the nanny who followed him. She quickly said, "Fourth young master, you can¡¯t kick her. This is second young mistress."

    "Second young mistress?" Gu Xihe rolled his eyes, "The poor sister-inw that second big brother took as wife? Hey, what kind of gift of the first meeting do you have for me?"

    Shu Huan knelt here. What could she have on her? She couldn¡¯t pick up a branch and gift him, right? Besides, this child¡¯s behavior was annoying. She was also not happy to coax him. She simply did as if she didn¡¯t hear anything and didn¡¯t open her mouth.

    Gu Xihe got angry, "I¡¯m talking to you. Why do you ignore people? Could it be that you are a mute...?"

    He still wanted to say more when he was dragged away by the panic-stricken nanny. "Fourth young master, don¡¯t dy here. Quickly go inside. Old madam and madam are waiting for you to go pay your respect!"

    Gu Xihe struggled a bit but couldn¡¯t break free. He could only turn back and waved his arms threateningly at her.

    When Shu Huan saw that, she was amused.

    This little bean must be truly hedonistic. He wasn¡¯t fully grown yet and was already thinking about beating people up!

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12 Mischievous young master

    Plum Flower pavilion.

    Gu Xiran¡¯s body was weak and he was prone to being worn out. After Shu Huan left, he went back to take a nap. When he woke up, he heard people whispering outside, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Who is there?"

    After a while, concubine Yun lifted the curtain and came in, "Second young master is awake? Do you want to wash up?"

    Gu Xiran nodded and looked at Zisu who followed her inside.

    Zisu paid her respect first and then smiled, "Old madam said that she will keep second young mistress at her ce to keep herpany. She will let here back at dinner time. Second young master and concubine Yun can eat first."

    After Gu Xiran heard this, he was in deep thoughts for a moment and then said, "I got it. You go back and pay respect in my stead."

    Zisu conceded and went out.

    While concubine Yun was busily asking the maids to bring water, she also helped him get out of bed. She said, "Second young master doesn¡¯t have to worry anymore. You also know old madam¡¯s temper. If it was someone she didn¡¯t like, she would¡¯ve already sent that person far away. Since she let second young mistress stay, presumably she likes her."

    Gu Xiran stood up firmly by supporting himself with his hand on the bedhead. He frowned, "Let Qiaoyun go inquire."

    Concubine Yun was startled. Only now did she understood that he didn¡¯t listen to her at all. She couldn¡¯t exin what her heart was feeling. She forced a smile and let Qiaoyun go inquire.

    Qiaoyun was oftenzy when doing errands but inquiring about gossip was her hobby and she was good at it. She only left for a short moment. When she entered the room again, she said, "Second young master, this is bad! Old madam punished second young mistress by letting her kneel inside the yard. It was said that she had to kneel a day before she can get up."

    Concubine Yun personally made bird nest porridge. She just came in with it when she heard this. She got distracted and almost burned her hands.

    Gu Xiran gave her a look, "Be careful."

    It was a very simple sentence. However, ever since he had taken a wife, she didn¡¯t know whether it was because he considered the feelings of the main wife, but he treated her, the concubine, coldly. Hearing such words with concern in them, she immediately burst from joy. However, she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She smiled shyly and gently said, "Mhmm." When she saw that he didn¡¯t say more and was just contemting while staring at the bird nest porridge, she knew that he was still worried about Shu Huan. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart and asked, "Doesn¡¯t second young master want to go plead?"

    Plead?

    Gu Xiran shook his head. If he went to plead, old madam would get angrier.

    He raised his eyes and looked at Qiaoyun, "What more did you hear?"

    "Nothing more...," Qiaoyun was someone who couldn¡¯t hide her thoughts. When she answered, her eyes looked elsewhere. She was obviously saying one thing but meaning something different.

    Gu Xiran smiled, "The rule of this yard is that things can¡¯t get out, but if you heard something from the outside that you feel is important, you should just tell truthfully and don¡¯t have to have any worries."

    Qiaoyun hesitated for a moment, "It is just some irrelevant gossip. Second young master, don¡¯t get angry after I say it."

    Gu Xiran nodded.

    After this did she say, "I heard the lower-ranked maids in old madam¡¯s room talk about second young mistress being punished. They also said that the day before yesterday, when second young mistress¡¯s family came to send the gift on the third day of the marriage, they were blocked by the doorkeeper and didn¡¯t report to you."

    "The day before yesterday?" Concubine Yun said, "Wasn¡¯t that the day old madam ordered to keep watch on second young mistress?"

    Qiaoyun nodded, "Yes."

    Concubine Yun said, "These keepers of the household should be punished. They looked down on people the most."

    Gu Xiran looked at her once but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Qiaoyun hesitated for a moment and then told them the scene of the quarrel of fourth young master and Shu Huan. She also said, "Fourth young master¡¯s temper had always been bad. Old madam also pampered him. If he said some bad things without thinking while paying his respect, presumably second young mistress..."

    She didn¡¯t continue, but Gu Xiran already understood. After he asked some more things, he called Huiyun inside. He whispered something to her. Huiyun nodded and went away.

    ¡ª

    At Pine Crane Hall, Shu Huan was already full of sweat from kneeling. She somewhat couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She raised her eyes and saw that there was no one in the courtyard. So, she changed kneeling to sitting. It was just, she didn¡¯t even have time to take a breath, when she saw Gu Xihe rush out of the room like a lotive. She had to kneel with a straight back again.

    Gu Xihe rushed to her side. He first gestured with his hand to let the two maids who kept watch retreat. Then, he walked to her. With his hands on his back, he circled two times around her. He smiled eerily, "Old madam let mee keep watch on you to see whether you were kneeling well."

    A brat who liked to put on an act!

    It must be that he made an excuse to slip out and came to poke fun at her.

    Shu Huan raised her eyes and saw that the nanny didn¡¯t follow him. When she recalled the hedonistic behavior he showed just now, she couldn¡¯t help but reveal a bitter smile. She said helplessly, "Fourth young master, I¡¯m not free at the moment. Can you go y elsewhere?"

    Gu Xihe turned a deaf ear to her words and said, "So, you aren¡¯t a mute?"

    Of course not...

    Shu Huan was speechless for a moment. She tried to coax him, "You don¡¯t have to go study?"

    "Study?" Gu Xiran snorted and said disapprovingly, "Who has the patience to study? Those old teachers are so long-winded. Last time, this master gave one a hard time and he resigned. After one month or so, father invited another teacher. This time, it had been two months already. The shadow of the teacher isn¡¯t even seen yet. This young master will be free and unfettered for a while first!"

    Shu Huan sneered and insincerely praised him, "Then, you are really amazing..."

    Gu Xihe was young and had been spoiled from an early age. He was naughty and mischievous but didn¡¯t understand much about human emotion. He also didn¡¯t have profound thinking or scheming thoughts. He just took it as if Shu Huan was truly praising him. He liked to hear beautiful words and proudly raised his head, "Of course."

    He also asked, "Do you want to see how this young master mess with someone?"

    Shu Huan quickly shook her head, "I know you are very amazing. There is no need for a demonstration."

    Gu Xihe got in the mood. Why would he care whether she agreed or opposed? His gaze turned and fell on the pair of cranes in a distance. Then, he rushed over.

    Presumably, the cranes had been tortured so many times by him that they became afraid. When they saw him approach, they ran chaotically in the yard. But in the end, he still caught one. He reached out and plucked two feathers, making that crane cry out loudly.

    Shu Huan looked at it and felt bad for the crane. Plus, she knelt for a long time. Her knees also hurt. She sweated even more.

    The cry of the crane rmed the people in the room. A maid came out to see what was the matter. When she saw that Gu Xihe was torturing the cranes again, she couldn¡¯t help but say with headache, "Fourth young master, please have mercy. This crane had been brought home by masterst month from outside. The other ones that were raised had already been scared to death by you."

    Gu Xihe said violently, "Go! Mind your own business. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine as long as you did as if you saw nothing?"

    The maid was stunned by him and bit her lips while feeling aggrieved.

    At this moment, Zisu came out of the room. She grabbed her hand and walked to the room. She said, "Old madam said that these few days, fourth young master doesn¡¯t have to go to school. Presumably, he is very bored. Let him y."

    After Shu Huan heard that, she was truly speechless.

    Animal cruelty! They didn¡¯t even bother with this?

    Really spoiled him with no boundaries!

    When this fourth young master grew a bit older, presumably he would murder andmit arson!

    She could onlyment. She had no ce to meddle in other people¡¯s business. Moreover, when Gu Xihe saw that the maids went away, he put his hands behind his back, smiled evilly while he came closer to her. It looked like an evil young master trying to take liberties with a woman from a good family on the streets. If it wasn¡¯t because she knew that he was still young and didn¡¯t have such dirty thoughts, Shu Huan almost blurted out the word hooligan.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13 Tease

    What could the feather of a crane be used for?

    Decoration?

    Wrong!

    In the hands of Gu Xihe, it became a tool to messwith people. He could use the feather to scratch people¡¯s neck and made it itchy. And even insert it into one¡¯s hair because it was funny. In short, he did everything what a child could came up with especially when it was childish and a bad thing.

    Shu Huan had been pestered beyond endurance by him. It happened that she couldn¡¯t move to avoid it. She couldn¡¯t smile at him anymore. She pulled that crane feather that was inserted in her hair, tore it and threw it on the ground. She said, "Don¡¯t bother me. Go y elsewhere!"

    Gu Xihe lost face. He opened his mouth and seemed that he was about to cry.

    Shu Huan panicked a bit. The old madam inside spoiled him so much like this. If she made him cry, wouldn¡¯t another crime be added onto her? She quickly pulled out a smile and wanted to coax him. Who would¡¯ve thought that he would break intoughter immediately? He retreated three steps and said proudly, "You fell for a trap!"

    Although her current body was only about four to five years older than Gu Xihe, but Shu Huan¡¯s real age was already twenty. He made her angry and she couldn¡¯t take his tricks anymore. From her gritted teeth she said, "Childish!"

    "What did you say?!"

    Children didn¡¯t like it the most when people say they were childish. The moment Gu Xihe got angry, he immediately swayed his fists at her. But he took Shu Huan¡¯s identity into consideration. No matter what, she is his sister-inw. His fists didn¡¯tnd on her. In the end, he humped once, turned and ran away.

    Shu Huan let out a sigh of relief. She saw that he ran inside and was afraid that he would goin. Although, she wanted to stop him, she had no way of stopping him. Besides, there was no difference in being pestered by him and being punished. So, she let it in the hands of fate. However, she didn¡¯t expect that someone as childish as Gu Xihe, asionally woulde up with creative pranks. When the kid came back with a blue and white porcin vase and told her to look inside, she almost vomited.

    It was full of wiggling worms. They looked like maggots. Their color was yellow-brown. She got goosebumps all over.

    "How is it?" Gu Xihe pinched his nose and said, "It¡¯s to feed the birds."

    Shu Huan gnashed her teeth, "What do you want to do?"

    He was honest and said, "Pour the worms from your cor to inside your clothes."

    Evil!

    Shu Huan really wanted to faint. It happened that her senses were still tough, and she didn¡¯t faint.

    Knowing that Gu Xihe wasn¡¯t threatening her and that it was really possible that he would do such an evil thing, but she couldn¡¯t beat a child. Besides, even if she had the heart to beat him, she may not be the opponent of this diabolical little brat. She could only get up from the ground, turned and ran to the outside of the yard.

    Punishment of kneeling, rules; you can all go to hell!

    She was fed up!

    Inside this demonic ce, the old one is strict and harsh. The small one is evil andcking in ss. It was definitely not a ce for people!

    It was just, she knelt for too long. Her lower limbs were numb. She didn¡¯t run for two steps when her legs went soft and she sat on the ground again.

    She saw that the little bastard Gu Xihe chased after her and held the blue and white porcin vase to pour on her body. At this time, a head with his hair rolled up in two buns peaked inside the yard. He shouted at Gu Xihe, "Fourth young master! Fourth young master!"

    Gu Xihe tuned and saw that it was his studypanion Ranmo. He was immediately irritated and asked, "What?"

    Ranmo anxiously beckoned at him, "Fourth young master,e out for a moment. It¡¯s an urgency!"

    Gu Xihe was still hesitating.

    Shu Huan had already taken this opportunity to stand up. She raised her hand pulled the blue-and-white porcin vase from beneath...

    Caught off guard, Gu Xihe didn¡¯t use force to hold it. The blue-and-white porcin vase went out of his hand, half in the air and tilted slightly over.

    He was flustered and wanted to catch it, but he finally remembered what was inside of it and promptly retracted his hand.

    The blue-and-white porcin fell on the ground and smashed into pieces. The worms were like rain. Some fell on his blue satin shoes and were still wiggling.

    Although Gu Xihe wasn¡¯t afraid of these things, but seeing this situation now, his scalp also became faintly numb. He quickly shook his feet to shake off the worms. When he was about to go find Shu Huan to settle the ount with her, she had already gone far away. Ranmo came into the yard, pulled him and said, "Fourth young master, don¡¯t y anymore. Quicklye with this small one."

    The worms were already scattered on the ground. No need to be afraid anymore!

    Shu Huan let out a sigh of relief after she saw that Gu Xihe was being dragged away. She turned and saw that no one from inside the room came out to take look. She walked back to pine tree, but she didn¡¯t want to kneel anymore. So, she sat on the floor and rubbed her sore and stiff knees while she sighed.

    Just now, she really had the thought of leaving here without any regard for anything else.

    Presumably, this was the so-called impulse!

    Now, she had calmed down a bit. The most sensible thing was to pretend that nothing had happened and continue to kneel. However, she grew up in the modern society where people were rtively free and equal. She had a stubbornness inside her. No matter how she sumbed and endured, there was a limit. If this limit wasn¡¯t surpassed, she could smile and let the matter pass. If this limit was surpassed, she was the type that wouldn¡¯t cry even if she saw a coffin. She knew very well about the pros and cons, but it happened that she didn¡¯t want to kneel anymore!

    Shu Huan was tired, moody and pissed. Gu Xihe was also furious. He was just dragged to the outside of the yard by Ranmo, when he threw off Ranmo¡¯s hand irritatedly and asked, "What the hell is it?"

    Ranmo knew that his temper was bad and smiled, "Fourth young master, don¡¯t ask. In short, it¡¯s a good thing. Just follow me."

    Gu Xihe put his hands on his waist. "If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t go!"

    Ranmo could only lean to his ear and whispered a few words.

    Gu Xihe¡¯s eyes immediately shone. "Really?"

    Ranmo said dissatisfied, "Could it be that master think I am coaxing you?"

    "Then what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go quickly!"

    While Gu Xihe was talking, he lifted his robe and ran. Without a moment of word, he left Ranmo far behind.

    ¡ª

    The sun was getting higher.

    Under the pine tree, it was a lot cooler without the sun.

    Shu Huan leaned against the trunk and sat while holding her knees. She was thinking silently.

    It was too quiet that it was a bit abnormal. After a while, Gu Xihe¡¯s nanny Xiao <i>shi</i> came out of the room to inquire.

    Seeing that Shu Huan was sitting, she was startled at first. Then, she saw that Gu Xihe had disappeared and there were porcin pieces and worms on the ground. She immediately understood what had happened. She turned and went inside the room to report.

    After a while, Shu Huan saw that old madam came out supported by Fang <i>shi</i>. Lin <i>shi</i> also followed. She (SH) thought: This little brat really has face. He was only dragged away to y and was able to muster suchrge forces and made old madame out to inquire.

    However, the first thing old madam said was to reprimand her, "I let you kneel, you dare to ck off <i>secretly</i> and vite the order?"

    It was obviously <i>out in the open</i>, alright?!

    Shu Huan stubbornly bit her lips and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Old madam got angry and asked, "Where is Xihe? Where did he go?"

    She was punished to kneel here and not ordered to look after that little brat. Howe she would ask her when he disappeared? However, when she saw that old madam was truly angry and was afraid that she would really mess up with the anger, so, Shu Huan sighed privately. When she was about to answer, she saw Gu Xihe breathlessly rush over to here. He hurriedly shouted, "Old madam...grandson...is here..."

    To old madam this voice was like a fairy¡¯s. Her frown immediately stopped frowning. Her face was full of smiles and she looked very kind.

 Chapter 14

    <i>TLNote: Bonus chapter for no apparent reason.</i>

    Chapter 14 Unexpected Pleading

    Looking at the sudden change in old madam¡¯s expression, Shu Huan sighed. She felt a bit unfair for Gu Xiran. They were both her grandsons, but the attitude she treated them with was very different. Towards Gu Xiran, she was more stern than loving. Towards the little brat in front of her (SH), she doted and loved him very much. It seemed that being biased was something that had existed since ancient times.

    Gu Xihe, this guy was also very quick-witted. He didn¡¯t reveal any bad behavior in front of old madam. He looked like an ordinary child who would make someone love him. At the right time, he was like a sparrow, talking non-stop and making old madamugh very much. She hugged him and kept saying that he was her treasured baby.

    He said attentively, "Old madam, outside here is very hot. This grandson will escort you to inside, good?"

    "Alright, alright, alright!" Old madam was so moved by his filial piety. She only knew to repeat the word ¡¯alright¡¯.

    Fang <i>shi</i> and the concubines watched at a side. They kept saying that it was worth it that old madam doted on him so much and that fourth young master was filial. Even Lin <i>shi</i>¡¯s face was brimming with smiles. The way she looked at Gu Xihe was also full of love.

    Shu Huan understood now that this fourth young master was presumably Lin <i>shi</i>¡¯s child from the legitimate line.

    A group of people surrounded old madam and escorted her inside the room. However, old madam didn¡¯t take two steps, when she felt that something was wrong and turned back.

    Is she going to punish her (SH)?

    Shu Huan quickly lowered her head.

    Who would¡¯ve known that old madam hadn¡¯t spoken yet, when Gu Xihe rushed to say, "Old madam, this grandson wants to ask a favor from old madam. Don¡¯t punish second sister-inw anymore. Can you let her y with me?"

    When this sentence was said, half of the people present were shocked.

    They all knew the temper of this master. If he saw someone being punished, it would already be alright if he didn¡¯t y tricks and mess things up. Pleading was something that had never happened before!

    Shu Huan was also shocked. She hadn¡¯t thought that the situation could have such a strange turn of events.

    The smile on old madam¡¯s face vanished a bit. She looked at him and said, "Howe you suddenly think about ying with her?"

    Gu Xihe smiled innocently and pointed at the broken porcin. "Second sister-inw dares to y with the worms and with me!"

    As long as one was a woman, presumably, she wouldn¡¯t have any good feeling for worms. Old madam frowned disgustingly and looked weirdly at Shu Huan.

    "Alright? Alright, please?!" Gu Xihe saw that it wasn¡¯t going that well, he began to act cute.

    Seeing how he was acting cute, twisting old madam¡¯s arm which was very different from his yful image from earlier, Shu Huan¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch involuntarily.

    Fang <i>shi</i> kindly smiled at a side and said, "That¡¯s right. Little sister and fourth young master are close in age. Presumably, the two could y together. Besides, she already knelt for little than a half day. Old madam, please do him the favor."

    Old madam couldn¡¯t stand Gu Xihe grabbing her arm and shaking it so much, she pped his hands away annoyingly. "Alright, alright. Don¡¯t shake anymore. My old bones are almost scattered by your continuous shake!"

    "Old madam agreed?"

    Old madam nodded helplessly.

    Gu Xihe cheered, ran to Shu Huan and pulled her from the ground. He dragged her to outside of the yard.

    Lin <i>shi</i> quickly shouted, "Where are you going?"

    "Take a walk in the residence."

    Old madam tapped the crutch heavily on the ground. "Slow down, slow down! Don¡¯t rush and fall. Otherwise, you can lose your teeth!"

    "I got it!"

    After that promise, Shu Huan was already dragged outside of Pine Crane Hall by him. Her mind was a mess now. She didn¡¯t understand why the little brat who yed tricks on her would plead for her in the next moment. She didn¡¯t believe the exnation he gave old madam at all.

    Liangchen and Meijing also chased after them. They shouted, "Second young mistress, wait for us."

    Shu Huan stopped in her tracks.

    "So troublesome!" Gu Xihe was a bit impatient and revealed twenty percent of his impatient nature.

    Shu Huan gave him a nce. "Why did you suddenly plead for me?"

    After she asked this, Gu Xihe was a bit unhappy. "I wouldn¡¯t be happy to plead for you. If it wasn¡¯t because second big brother said..."

    He hasn¡¯t finished speaking yet, when the maids caught up with them.

    Still gasping for breath, Liangchen said, "Old madam said...to let second young mistress take meticulous care of fourth young master. Don¡¯t take him to y with worms...Also, she already let the kitchen prepare food that fourth young master likes. And to let fourth master go have lunch at noon!"

    "I got it. So annoying." After Gu Xihe heard it, he turned and ran.

    Shu Huan was stunned for a moment. Fearing that if she didn¡¯t keep up with this little brat and lost him, she would be unlucky again. So, she ran after him.

    All the way, she met a lot of servants.

    When they saw this impetuous fourth young master, they quickly made way. If someone reacted a bit slower, they would¡¯ve been kicked by him. This made Shu Huan frown. She thought that if this was her little brother, he would¡¯ve long been taught a lesson by her.

    She didn¡¯t know the way. Until, after she ran for a while, the scenery became familiar. She discovered that the ce Gu Xihe wanted to go to was Plum Flower Pavilion. His studypanion Ranmo was already waiting at the entrance. When he (R) saw him, he happily beckoned, "Fourth young master! Fourth young master!"

    Gu Xihe had long forgotten about the people that followed behind him. He ran into the yard at lightning speed.

    Shu Huan turned and saw that Liangchen and Meijing was running while stumbling. They were about to be nted on the ground. It seemed that the quality of this body was not too bad.

    She held the frame of the door to recover for a while before she lifted her foot to cross the threshold. She didn¡¯t expect that she just entered when something slid past her red satin shoes. It scared her so much that she jumped. When she looked at it again, it was a small hedgehog. It bumped into the threshold, shrank into a ball and turned on the ground.

    It turned out that Gu Xiran took these small pets to tempt that little brat!

    Shu Huan¡¯s heart was full of gratitude. When she looked at Gu Xihe, he became very obedient when seeing Gu Xiran. He obediently and respectfully put his hand together and said, "Second big brother."

    Gu Xiran acknowledged him and said, "Put the hedgehog back in the cage. You can find something to feed it."

    The little brat¡¯s face revealed a bit of unwillingness. "Second big brother, didn¡¯t you say that if I save second sister-inw from old madam, these pets would be mine? Then, I will bring them to my ce to y?"

    "Bring them to your ce? Gu Xiran smiled slightly, "Would madam let you keep them?"

    Gu Xihe¡¯s face stiffened.

    Ranmo also desperately pulled his sleeve. "Fourth young master, don¡¯t. Did you forget the bat ofst time? It went into madam¡¯s room and scared her so much that she was sick for a few days."

    "So be it," Gu Xiran said faintly. "The pet would be raised here. When you want to y with it, you cane here. If you got tired of them, I will let people release them back to nature."

    After these sentences, the little brat hasn¡¯t expressed his view yet, when concubine Yun¡¯s face paled. She grabbed Gu Xiran¡¯s arm and said timidly, "Raise...raise them here...?"

    Gu Xiran raised an eyebrow. He nced at Shu Huan first and suddenlyughed. "Mhmm. If they are raised inside the yard, it would be inconvenient when the weather is windy or rainy. Then, let¡¯s raise it in the East Wing."

    "That is my wing!" Shu Huan almost jumped. The gratitude in her heart disappearedpletely.

    "You live in my wing."

    After Gu Xiran said that, he called people to move these cages made from iron wire.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15 Sunbathing in a hot summer day

    At this time, it was nearly noon. The sun was at its highest.

    Although there were nts and trees in the Gu residence, but there were only three plum trees with sparse branched in this Plum Flower Pavilion. It was still not the flowering season. They couldn¡¯t be used to cover from the sun. At this time, the hot sun shone. The ground was like a hotyer of liquid gold. It also made people unable to keep their eyes open.

    In such a hot weather, others couldn¡¯t wait to find a ce to hide and to cool down. Gu Xiran had done something that made a group of people stunned...

    He wanted to bask in the sun!

    Standing under roof, looking at Qiaoyun and Huiyun busily moving things out of the room, Gu Xihe quietly moved to Shu Huan. With a very low voice, he asked mysteriously, "Is it that aside from having problems with the body, second big brother also have a problem with his mind...?"

    Shu Huan swept her gaze over him. She very much wanted to refute him, but unfortunately, she also felt that there was a problem with Gu Xiran¡¯s mind. Otherwise, sunbathing for an hour with his frail body, wouldn¡¯t he get a heatstroke and faint? However, if it wasn¡¯t because today was a very hot day, she wouldn¡¯t object him to bask more in the sun. It¡¯s good to the body.

    Concubine Yun was very worried and advised, "Second young master, I¡¯ve only heard about people wanting to cool down. When was there someone who would sunbath on purpose? Only those vigers who had to work in the field had no way but to bask in the sun. You..."

    She hadn¡¯t finished speaking yet, when she was interrupted by Gu Xiran¡¯s hand gesture.

    Concubine Yun sighed and didn¡¯t continue to speak. In the past few days, she found out that this master wasn¡¯t so well to talk to like how he used to be. If he decided on something, even if she talked till her saliva had dried up, he wouldn¡¯t change his mind. She could only nce once at Shu Huan in hope that this second young mistress could persuade him.

    Shu Huan had her head lowered because she was talking with Gu Xihe. She didn¡¯t see the nce, so naturally she didn¡¯t persuade.

    Concubine Yun sighed again. She looked infatuated at Gu Xiran without speaking. She really didn¡¯t know why he would protect this new young mistress like this. Was it because he likes her? Except for her straightforward personality, a woman who didn¡¯t care about her own husband and whose appearance was childlike, what else could she have to let people like her?

    After a while, Gu Xiran leisurelyid on the bamboo lounge chair. There was a small sandalwood table on the side. On the table was a teapot the size of a big palm. There was also a small te of fresh watermelon cut into pieces. On the watermelon was a delicate silver toothpick.

    What made Shu Huan speechless was that Qiaoyun stood behind the lounge chair. She held a paper umbre in her hand and blocked the too hot sun above his head. And also, Huiyun who held a fan and used extremely gentle and slow speed to fan him.

    She had to admit that in the past, she used to think that the ancient life was inconvenient. That was the case for the poor. For the children of wealthy families, everything was done by the servants. There was no inconvenience!

    She looked at the little brat who recovered his thoughts and was concentrated on teasing the hedgehog. When she looked at Gu Xiran again, she felt that they were truly brothers. They were quite alike in some aspect. Unable to restrain herself, she criticized, "Aren¡¯t you too inhuman being like this?"

    "Inhuman?" Gu Xiran¡¯s expression was unfathomable. After staring at her for a while, he suddenlyughed. He beckoned her with his index finger to let here closer.

    Shu Huan moved to his side.

    He said, "Closer, I have something to say."

    Shu Huan lowered her body a bit. He came close to her ears and said in a very low voice, "If you can¡¯t wait to verify the problem of humanity (intercourse), we can try it at night."

    The warmth of the breath lingered in her ear and made it itchy and numb.

    Shu Huan was stunned at first. Then, she got angry because of shyness. Her whole face became red.

    She actually had forgotten that humanity had another meaning.

    It happened that this person still looked at her smilingly. There was teasing in his eyes. "What do you think?"

    "Hateful!" It wasn¡¯t easy for Shu Huan to blurt out one word. While blushing she fled.

    Until when she ran into the room, she could still hear his low-pitchedughter. She couldn¡¯t help but get more annoyed! However, she was to me herself for this incident. Why talk about humanity with someone from the ancient times?

    At this time, Gu Xihe came in with a cage containing a lizard in it. He curiously asked, "What did second big brother say to you? Why is your face red like a monkey¡¯s butt?"

    Shu Huan caressed her face and said annoyed, "What does it have to do with you?"

    "Hey, good intentions aren¡¯t repaid!" Gu Xihe said dissatisfied, "I originally wanted to tell you that after you came in, concubine¡¯s expression was very remarkable. Since you don¡¯t want me to butt in, I won¡¯t tell you!"

    Didn¡¯t he already tell her clearly?

    He really is a child!

    Gu Xihe squatted and gently caressed the lizard in the cage while he rejoiced in other people¡¯s misfortune, "You can¡¯t win against second big brother! Only today did I discover that he appeared genuine but is actually cunning! But he is quite interesting."

    Shu Huan retreated two steps and looked with vignce at the lizard in his hand. She silently cursed in her heart, "Aren¡¯t you the same? Appear genuine, but is actually quite cunning!"

    She didn¡¯t know whether this little brat truly feared his second big brother a bit or that it wa something else, but at this moment, he didn¡¯t have the mind to tease Shu Huan. He picked a chair and sat on it. He yed with the lizard.

    Shu Huan was interested in inquiring about Gu family¡¯s situation from him. She took a chair far away from him and began to talk to him. Who would have thought that she hasn¡¯t spoken two words yet, when old madam sent people to call him over for lunch. Originally, this master refused to go but finally Gu Xiran ordered, "Go,e again to y in the afternoon."

    Only then did he obediently go away with Ranmo.

    After less than an hour, when Gu Xiran got enough of the sun, the meal was also ready in Plum Flower Pavilion. Presumably, it was because of his illness, the food here was very light. There was almost no meat or fish. Every meal, there were only a few light dishes on the table.

    Shu Huan wasn¡¯t that much of carnivore. Besides, the moment she woke up, she went to pay her respects and didn¡¯t have time to eat yet. At this moment, her <i>chest was already sticking to the back</i>. She didn¡¯t care whether it was vegetables or meat. As long as she could eat it, it was fine.

    It was Gu Xiran who lost appetite after seeing the boiled green eggnt and tofu. After two bites, he put down the chopsticks.

    When concubine Yun saw this, she revealed worry, "Second young master, is it that you feel unwell again because you didn¡¯t take the medicine?"

    She called Xiangqian to let her go boil medicine.

    Gu Xiran stopped her and said, "After drinking the medicine, I will lose appetite even more."

    Shu Huan raised her head while she was busily eating rice and said, "I think he feels that this meal doesn¡¯t have any oil in it."

    Concubine Yun shook her head, "Second young master¡¯s stomach is too weak. He can¡¯t eat greasy things."

    "It doesn¡¯t have to be too heavy, but things like chicken, duck, fish and shrimps should be eaten in moderation. The nutrition would be bnced then."

    Alright, Shu Huan admits that she was trying to improve her meals by using Gu Xiran. Fourteen, fifteen years was the growth period. If she didn¡¯t eat some protein wouldn¡¯t she continue to be a bean sprout?

    Concubine Yun still insisted, "The fish will burn the insides. The meat is phlegm. Eating these will make it easy for the disease to stay in the body."

    Gu Xiran had always been taken care off by concubine Yun. She was a bit more authoritative.

    Shu Huan felt hat she didn¡¯t have the qualification to advice. So, she didn¡¯t speak anymore. However, her gaze couldn¡¯t help but sneak a peek at the towering chest of concubine Yun. After looking at it, she looked at those of herself.

    It was simply theparison between a teau and the hills. Jealous, ah!

    When she was immersed in her thoughts, her head was knocked by Gu Xiran¡¯s chopsticks. "What are you looking at? Eat!"

    She was discovered!

    Shu Huan felt very embarrassed. Her whole face almost buried in the rice bowl. She didn¡¯t dare to lift it up. She heard Gu Xiran say, "From tomorrow on, add two dishes with fish or meat at every meal."

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16 The illness examination

    The ancient life was spent rtively leisurely. Shu Huan had paid her respect in the morning and wasn¡¯t sure whether she should also go in the afternoon. But Gu Xiran and the maid didn¡¯t mention anything, so Shu Huan wouldn¡¯t go over there just to be scolded again. She picked a lounge chair and sat in the ventted shaded area of the hall. While dangling, she began to feel sleepy.

    While she was dozing off, Gu Xihe came again to wreck a bit of havoc. She didn¡¯t know which one of the cages was knocked over. She only heard a few maids and concubine Yun screaming in the yard. She originally intended to go take a look, but she felt that her whole body didn¡¯t have any strength and she couldn¡¯t submit any strength. Later, she fell asleep.

    When she woke up, concubine Yun brought iced sour plum soup over. It was just that her slightly lowered eyes looked a bit swollen; it looked like she had cried.

    Shu Huan took over the bowl and looked curiously at her, "What is it? Did you get bullied by that little brat?"

    Concubine Yun lowered her head to conceal her reddened eyes. "Nothing. I was just scared by a snake."

    Snake!

    Shu Huan shrunk deeper in the chair. She looked outside and asked, "Where is he?"

    Concubine Yun said gloomily, "He already left. He said that he wille again tomorrow..."

    While they were talking here, Xiangqian came in to report, "Doctor Ji came. He is waiting outside. Do I have to invite him in?"

    Concubine Yun said, "This is the doctor who used to treat second young master¡¯s illness. Every few days, he wille to check second young master¡¯s pulse. Does second young mistress want to avoid him?"

    Shu Huan just woke up. She was toozy to move. She said, "When the doctores, did you avoid him?"

    It was just a simple question, but concubine Yun showed a cautious expression. She lowered her head and said, "No."

    "Yan¡¯s status is low and doesn¡¯t need to avoid people. Besides, it¡¯s necessary to remember doctor Ji¡¯s words to arrange the maids to make the medicine properly and to avoid certain food. So, I had always not avoided him."

    Shu Huan drank the sour plum soup slowly and smiled slightly. "Then, I also won¡¯t avoid him. Invite him in."

    Xiangqian went out and invited the doctor in. He was unexpectedly young. He looked in his early twenties and had a wooden hairpin in his hair, which bound his hair together. He looked quite gentle and was dressed in a sky-blue robe. He held a medicine chest by his side. His pace was not slow as he crossed the threshold with a fixed gaze.

    When he saw Shu Huan, he was stunned for a moment. He couldn¡¯t guess her identity, but she didn¡¯t seem like a maid. He bowed slightly and paid his respect. Then, concubine Yun went to greet him. She familiarly began to talk with him about Gu Xiran¡¯s diet and physical condition. With a concerned look, she invited him to the inner room. Xiangqian also followed them.

    After being pointed out by Gu Xiran, Shu Huan could see that concubine Yun was intentionally taking over things she (SH) should do and made her stand at a side without anything to do. This act of pushing her aside without using a word or movement made her feel that she was a dispensable excess. But then again, she was originally not someone from here, so she had nothing to worry about. Moreover, she didn¡¯t have a sense of belonging here and only wanted to muddle along with the days.

    While thinking, she lowered her head to drink the sour plum soup. The sweet, sour and cold taste made her frown slightly. When she looked at the blue and white porcin bowl, there were many clear water drops at the corners. Her hands also got wet.

    Suddenly she felt that it was funny. The current her really seemed like ady trapped in her own boudoir. She had a life of luxury but was an infinite lonelydy from the ancient times.

    She only thought for a moment when that doctor Ji came out from the inner room with a bbergasted look.

    After Xiangqian put down the curtain, concubine Yun asked anxiously, "Doctor Ji, did our second young master¡¯s illness got a bit better?"

    Doctor Ji shook his head and said, "Strange."

    Concubine Yun didn¡¯t understand. "What is strange? Did the illness have a change because he didn¡¯t take the medicine on time?"

    Doctor Ji muttered to himself, "The pulse is strange. It seemed that he didn¡¯t have a grave illness aside from his body being a bit weak."

    "He got well?!" Concubine Yun was shocked.

    Shu Huan also felt a bit surprised.

    "Thest time I visited, the illness was still deeply rooted in his body." Doctor Ji thought for a while and shook his head again, "I don¡¯t know whether he got cured or that it changed into a difficult disease that¡¯s out of my expertise. I¡¯m not so sure about it. It¡¯s better to invite two more doctors toe take a look. When I go back, I will also go look through some books. After a few days, I wille to check the pulse again."

    "No need."

    When this voice was heard, everyone turned their heads. Gu Xiran came out and supported himself against the doorframe. He smiled at doctor Ji, "I know my own body. No need to have someonee to take a look. Can doctor Ji have a private talk with me? I have something to ask."

    They didn¡¯t know what Gu Xiran have to discuss with that doctor. The two went into the inner room for a private talk. The voices were very low. Those on the outside couldn¡¯t hear anything at all.

    Shu Huan was in deep thoughts while holding that blue and white porcin bowl. Concubine Yun, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t as calm as her. Her entire expression showed tension. She couldn¡¯t help but circle around in the room. It made Shu Huan a bit dizzy when looking at her.. She then let out a sigh. Looking at this, it seemed that concubine Yun truly cared about him and had deep feelings for him.

    The two men talked for about an hour. Gu Xiran then sent doctor Ji out. After the doctor left, concubine Yun rushed over to support him. Half-happy, half-worried, she said, "Second young master, although doctor Ji is a famous doctor, but he wasn¡¯t clear about this illness. It¡¯s better to find two more doctors toe take a look. We can also rest assured if you really got well."

    Gu Xiran stubbornly shook his head. It could be seen that the talk had costed him a lot of energy. He looked tired. "You can¡¯t spread this matter to outsiders. How things have been before will be how things remain in the future. If someone asks about my illness, say that it¡¯s the same as usual. It didn¡¯t get better and also didn¡¯t get worse."

    Concubine Yun was very puzzled, "Second young master, if your illness is really cured, old madam will be happy if we report it to her. Also, master and madam are also wishing for you to be better. Why do you want to hide it?"

    "You don¡¯t have to bother with it. Only remember to not let this get out," While Gu Xiran talked, his eyes swept around the room. Especially, he looked one more time at Xiangqian. "Have you all remembered what I said?"

    Xiangqian lowered her head and answered first, "Remembered. This ve will not let a word get out. Second young master, please rest assured."

    Concubine Yun also nodded helplessly.

    Only Shu Huan bit her lips and looked at him without saying a word.

    Gu Xiran gave her a nce and beckoned at her. She dropped the sour plum soup and followed him to the inner room.

    While sitting on the edge of the bed, Gu Xiran rested for a while. He handed a piece of paper to her. "This is the prescription doctor Ji prescribed to nourish my body. Find a suitable maid to go buy the herbs and personally boil it yourself."

    Shu Huan took over the paper and looked at it with a surprised look. She wondered, "Why do you have to be so secretive? Could it be that there was something strange with the previous medicine?"

    Gu Xiranughed, "What are you thinking about? The medicine had always been made by people Yan ordered. What benefits would she get by harming me?"

    That was right. Concubine Yun seemed to be dead set on him. She certainly wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.

    Shu Huan thought for a bit. "Then, is it that someone else wants to harm you?"

    "How could that be?" Gu Xiran didn¡¯t hesitate any bit and shook his head. "If it was you who was bedridden, sick for a long-term, didn¡¯t bother with anything else and even didn¡¯t go out of the yard, would anyone want to harm you?"

    "You are right no matter what you say!" Shu Huan sighed, looked at him and said, "Did your illness really got cured? Why do you have to keep it a secret?"

    Gu Xiran smiled, "Don¡¯t ask. Just do as I say. You will understand some things in the future."

    The more they talked, the more mysterious things seemed to be.

    Shu Huan wanted to ask more, but seeing that he closed his eyes a little exhausted, she didn¡¯t speak more.

    She lowered her head and looked at the prescription in her hand. She felt that this matter was really strange.

    ording to reason, shouldn¡¯t the person he trusted the most in this Plum Flower Pavilion be concubine Yun? However, after living together these past few days, she found out that he seemed to alienate himself from concubine Yun. Today¡¯s matter was even stranger. His attitude clearly showed that he only trusted her (SH).

    When Shu Huan hid the prescription and walked out of the room, she was still touching her face. Could it be that she got a face of the Holy Mother that would let people trust her unconditionally?

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17 Eavesdropping inadvertently

    One should stay loyal while being entrusted by someone.

    After Shu Huan came out, she went to the study for brush, ink and paper. She had thought it through. Gu Xiran let her find a suitable maid to go buy the herbs, but she had juste. Her understanding of the maids was only what they showed on the surface. She didn¡¯t know who was the suitable one. Besides, families of ancient times were strict. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for a maid to go out. Usually they had to bother the manservant to run the errand. It would be unclear after this prescription passed through a few people¡¯s hands. It was better if she did it more properly.

    She also didn¡¯t have a good idea. She only wanted to copy the names and dosage of the prescription on another piece of paper. She pulled out a medical book from the bookshelf and added six or sevenmon drug names on the paper. After the ink was dry, she cut the paper. One name on one piece of paper. This will make the prescription confusing. Even if other people had any other motives, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see through it.

    It was quiteplicated to describe, but doing it was pretty quick. After all, she had practiced calligraphy before in the past. Her characters didn¡¯t have her own style, but they were still neat and clear. It was just, it had been a long time since she had written with a brush. After copying all the names of the prescription, she felt a bit of pain on her wrist.

    After doing all of these, she called Liangchen to let her go buy the medicine with this stack of paper. She also especially reminded her, "Let the buddy of the pharmacy pack everything apart and write the name of the herb on the outside of the package."

    Liangchen felt that it was strange, but she knew that she had to do what the master asks without asking. She promised and went out.

    It was easy to buy the herbs, but it was troublesome to make the medicine. Shu Huan had no knowledge of that. When Liangchen returned, she called Huiyun for help. Anyway, Huiyun was illiterate. From the big stash of herbs, she picked out those she needed and mixed them together. She let Huiyun start to boil them. She stood at a side tomand how big the fire needed to be.

    She didn¡¯t feel that time was difficult to spend when she had something to do. While she made the medicine, she chatted with Huiyun. It was a leisure thing. However, when the medicine was half made, concubine Yun rushed to the small tea room. When she saw her (SH), she said, "Second young mistress, for such a thing like making the medicine, you should just call me. Why bother do it yourself?"

    Shu Huan shook her head and said, "No need. You can go busy yourself with other things."

    Concubine Yun saw that Shu Huan refused, so she didn¡¯t insist on it. She kept thempany for a while. Then, she retreated with her expression a bit dim.

    After Shu Huan finished boiling the medicine, she filtered the herbs and sent it to Gu Xiran. She lifted the curtain and entered the main chamber. She heard faint and intermittent cries. It seemed to be concubine Yun¡¯s. She looked around, but it was quiet. There was no one. Presumably, the servants had been sent out. She felt a bit awkward.

    When she wanted to leave, she heard concubine Yun say with choked voice, "Ever since I entered Gu family, I only wished to serve second young master for a long time. Aside from this, I didn¡¯t have any other thoughts...But now, second young master doesn¡¯t like me. I feel wronged in my heart and I don¡¯t know what I did wrong...If I really did something wrong, I ask second young master to please tell me. I can change then. If I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, I just hope that second young master can still treat me like how you used to..."

    Her words were quickly interrupted by Gu Xiran¡¯s cold voice, "There is nothing wrong. Don¡¯t think too much."

    Concubine Yun continued weeping, "It¡¯s not that I think too much. It¡¯s that second young master¡¯s heart doesn¡¯t have me anymore..."

    This, this, this!

    Eavesdropping is a bad behavior! Not to mention when it was private affairs.

    Listening till here, Shu Huan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She quickly retreated with the bowl of medicine. Seeing that Liangchen and Meijing were ying ¡¯grab the stone¡¯ in the yard, she beckoned for Meijing toe over. She put the bowl in her hand and whispered, "After concubine Yune out, send the medicine in. If it got cold, warm it up and then send it."

    Meijing promised and took the bowl of medicine.

    Shu Huan wanted to find a ce to stay for a bit, so she looked around. It was such arge yard. A group of strange pets that could harm people was raised in the East Chamber. She didn¡¯t want to go there. The West Chamber was concubine Yun¡¯s quarters. It doesn¡¯t feel right to go there. Only now did she discover that she had nowhere to go! So, she could only go out of the entrance and take a walk around the other yards in the vicinity.

    Liangchen followed her. "Where does second young mistress want to go? I will keep youpany."

    Shu Huan declined, "No need. I will take a walk and thene back."

    At this time, it was nearly dusk.

    After walking out of the entrance, the road was filled with gravels and flowers on all sides. She also didn¡¯t know where to go. She just picked a road. After walking for a while, she saw a gazebo in the middle of the water. She followed the path to go and sat for a while in the gazebo.

    The scenery outside the gazebo was very beautiful. It was a lush of green when looking out of the gazebo. The adjacent water seemed like a man-made artificial smallke. The water was very clear and flowed slowly. It should be running water. There were a few lotuses growing in it. The evening wind brought fragrances with it.

    Seeing this scene, Shu Huan¡¯s hand felt a bit itchy. She wanted to sketch twondscapes. However, it was too much trouble to go back for paper and charcoal strips. It was better to just look at it.

    However, after just sitting for a while, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. There were many mosquitoes by the water. It was also summer. She had been bitten several times on her bare hands. She estimated that concubine Yun and Gu Xiran should¡¯ve finished talking. She prepared to go back.

    She just turned when she saw that at the end of road from where she came from, a young man dressed in white stood there looking at her.

    Here was the inner residence of Gu family. It was impossible for a stranger toe in. Shu Huan thought that since Gu Xihe was ranked fourth, he must¡¯ve a big brother above him. Perhaps, it was this person. So, she didn¡¯t panic and went back to the road where she came from.

    That young man didn¡¯t move. He just looked at her approaching like this.

    When the two were close enough, Shu Huan was able to see his appearance. He seemed to be about the same age as Gu Xiran. They didn¡¯t look alike, however the outline of his face still had something simr to Gu Xiran¡¯s. So, she tried to greet him, "Third young master?"

    That young man dressed in white lowered his body slightly and said, "Second sister-inw."

    The attitude wasn¡¯t respectful nor sloppy.

    It didn¡¯t seem like she¡¯d guessed wrongly. Shu Huan smiled slightly at him, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. She also felt that the feeling this young man gave was very cold like the color of his clothes. So, after she stopped for a moment, she brushed past him.

    When she returned to Plum Flower Pavilion, she didn¡¯t see concubine Yun. Xiangqian and two maids were preparing the table.

    Gu Xiran was already sitting at the table. When he saw her, he frowned slightly. "Where did you go?"

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t answer and asked, "Did you drink the medicine?"

    Gu Xiran nodded. The eyes staring at the dishes on the table were obviously gloomy. "After drinking it, my whole mouth is filled with bitterness. I already have no appetite."

    It was Shu Huan who immediately got appetite. After not seeing fish or meat for many days, seeing the bowl of chestnut stewed chicken on the table now made her hungry. She didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. She sat down, picked the chopsticks and began to eat.

    Gu Xiran was a bit dissatisfied, "I said I have no appetite and you still eat so cheerfully?"

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t even raise her head and said vaguely, "I have appetite!"

    While talking, she picked up anotherrge piece of chicken and began to eat. Shepletely ignored the table manners.

    Anyway, the original owner of this body came from a poor family and not someone from a wealthy and proper family. It was very normal to be a bit crude. She didn¡¯t have to pretend.

    She didn¡¯t expect that when Gu Xiran saw that she was eating so deliciously, he immediately and jealously reached out his chopstick. After Shu Huan finished a piece of chicken with her head inside her bowl and wanted to go get another piece, she discovered that there were only chestnuts and a chicken butt left in the bowl. She turned and looked at Gu Xiran¡¯s bowl. She saw that he didn¡¯t have much rice but a whole pile of chicken. She immediately got gloomy and muttered in a low voice, "F****! Must even fight over this with me!"

    Gu Xiran looked at her and asked, "What did you say?"

    Knowing that she had sworn, Shu Huan quickly lied, "I said, didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t have an appetite? Why are you still fighting over chicken with me?"

    "I suddenly got appetite."

    "..."

    Seeing Shu Huan¡¯s speechless expression, Gu Xiran couldn¡¯t help butugh. He pushed the bowl to her. "Should I share a piece with you?"

    Was there reason to not ept food that was being delivered in front of you? Shu Huan quickly reached out her chopstick to pick it up, but she retrieved the chopstick half-way through. "Forget it. You, eat."

    Gu Xiran raised an eyebrow, "I haven¡¯t touched it yet."

    Shu Huan shook her head and picked up a chestnut. She lowered her head and ate rice.

    It was not that she found it dirty!

    It was that she felt that it was too intimate fighting over food like this!

    The most important thing was that this happened so naturally. She didn¡¯t have any retrains nor her guard up when living with him.

    When she recalled the words she inadvertently heard from concubine Yun just now, she suddenly lost appetite. Her heart also became vignt. She felt that if she continues being like this with Gu Xiran, she couldn¡¯t promise that love wouldn¡¯t breed from familiarity. That would be far from good. The best was to maintain an appropriate distance with him.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18 Intimacy

    It was deep in the night. The moon hung in the sky.

    Shu Huan sat in front of the dressing table and looked at the delicate handmade gold bracelet in her hand.

    She used to think that jewelries made of gold was tacky. But the light that came from this pair of bracelets under the light would obviously make people exim in admiration. To the present her, whether a jewelry was beautiful or not wasn¡¯t the most important thing. The most important thing was its value. This pair of golden bracelets was heavy in her palm. It gave her a lot of security.

    Presumably most of her future would depend on them!

    Shu Huan sighed and put the pair of golden bracelets in a rosewood jewelry box. Then, she picked up that jade annulus that symbolizes good fortune and looked at it.

    Just then, behind her came the sound of the curtain being lifted. She panicked and quickly put the jade in the jewelry box. Then, she closed the lid.

    The one who came in was Gu Xiran. She could hear theughter in his voice, "You looked at them the whole night. Is it still not enough?"

    It seemed that she had long been discovered by him!

    "Not enough!" Shu Huan¡¯s face reddened and she still pretended that nothing was the matter, "I came from a poor family and am short-sighted. I¡¯ve never seen such valuable things. Naturally, I have to look longer at them."

    Gu Xiran revealed a profound smile, "When women like money, usually it¡¯s because theyck sense of security."

    Shu Huan wanted to refute. She opened her mouth but found out that she couldn¡¯t refute him.

    His words were somewhat reasonable. At least, that was the case for her.

    Yi Shu said in her book "Loving Jewel": I have a lot of love. If there¡¯s no love, then I have a lot of money. If neither is avable then, health was also great.

    In the past, she possessed many loves from her parents, families and friends. These loves made her life worry-free.

    Now, she only had health left. Although, she didn¡¯tck food and clothing for the time being, but those were given by others. She had to exchange self-respect and freedom for them. If one day, the other party doesn¡¯t want to give anymore, he could retract it any moment. He didn¡¯t even have to give her a reason and exnation. Then, aside from umting a bit of valuable things for herself to leave a way out for her, what else could she do?

    After all, she didn¡¯t have a longsting sense of security.

    It happened that hard work and relying on oneself was useless for the women of this age. It made it impossible for her to even find a sense of security in a career.

    Shu Huan¡¯s enthusiasm came to an end. She pushed the jewelry box onto the end of the dressing table and stood up.

    "Come here." Gu Xiran leaned against the bed rail and beckoned at her with his index finger.

    Shu Huan lowered her eyes and walked obediently to him. "Does second young master want to drink tea?"

    Gu Xiran shook his head and looked at her for a moment. Suddenly, he grabbed one of her hands and pulled her into his arms.

    This was too unexpected!

    When she was pulled into his arms, Shu Huan smelled a faint smell of medicine. She didn¡¯t recover her senses yet, when his chin came close to her ear. He used a very low voice to slowly say, "When two people are together, would you feel more sense of security being like this?"

    There was a subtle trace of seduction in his voice as if it had a hypnotic effect.

    While she was absent-minded, she had been turned over and pressed down by him.

    Panicked, Shu Huan wanted to reach out and push him away. However, although, he was weak from the illness, the weight of his body was still there. She pushed for a bit, but couldn¡¯t push him away. She saw his eyes smile at her full of seduction.

    This smile was like a ripple making her heart and soul shake.

    Only in this short moment of absent-mindedness, his handsome face lowered to hers...

    Shu Huan nervously tightened her body and hurriedly said, "Don¡¯t..."

    The voice was very low. So low that it seemed like she was begging.

    Gu Xiran hesitated for a moment. The kiss that was supposed to fall on her lipsnded on her forehead.

    It felt slightly warm.

    After the kiss, Gu Xiran pushed up his body slightly up. His finger yed with the belt of her robe. He looked at her in the eyes and asked with a somewhat hoarse voice, "You don¡¯t want?"

    From the moment that Shu Huan was born till now, this was the first time she had been so close to a man. What scared her the most was that she didn¡¯t feel disgust at his closeness to her! She only knew that she was very nervous. So nervous that she felt a bit overwhelmed. At this time, she couldn¡¯t even speak. The only things she could do was shake her head and shake her head again.

    Of course she wasn¡¯t willing!

    One step further was a consignation to eternal damnation!

    If it was someone else; someone who didn¡¯t make her feel so much danger, she might¡¯ve consider surrendering her body if there was no way out, and be that person¡¯s wife and then ignore his existence and live her peaceful days.

    But Gu Xiran wouldn¡¯t do!

    She felt something unclear towards him. An unclear sense of familiarity. Besides, she felt that he was very dangerous. So dangerous that there was a possibility that when she surrenders her body, she might surrender her heart together with it.

    Once she had formed feelings for him, she couldn¡¯t ignore his matters anymore. Love was something selfish. She would want to monopolize him. She would be a repulsive and jealous wife. In the end, she would suffer, he would suffer, and others would suffer!

    "Not willing!" After shaking her head for a while, she gradually regained her senses. Although, the words that came out were like the voice of a mosquito.

    Gu Xiran¡¯s look was hidden with depth. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. He yed with her belt and looked at her for a long time. Finally, he let go and his lips curved up a bit, revealing a faintly mocking smile, "You said you don¡¯t want to. Later, don¡¯t say that I was inhuman."

    The voice was low and had infinite seduction in it.

    Shu Huan recalled the conversation in the yard at noon. She suddenly blushed. She said angrily from shyness, "Get up quickly!"

    Gu Xiran hadn¡¯t moved yet, when the sound of the curtain being lifted was heard. Concubine Yun came in with a smile, "Second young master, I made nourishing soup..."

    She didn¡¯t finish speaking and was already silent.

    Shu Huan looked at the entrance. She saw that concubine Yun froze there with a face of astonishment and helplessness. That astonishment became grief and resentment. Her long eyshes trembled, and she couldn¡¯t control her eyes from bing red.

    Shu Huan was very speechless!

    Shu Huan had the feeling of being caught in an adulterous act in bed! Although, her identity was there and didn¡¯t have to exin anything to concubine Yun, she still felt very awkward. Her face became redder. Flustered, she pushed Gu Xiran.

    At this time, Gu Xiran didn¡¯t move anymore. He didn¡¯t even turn his head. He only said faintly, "Put the soup on the table. Next time when youe in, remember to notice first."

    "Yes," Concubine Yun¡¯s voice was so low that it hardly could be heard.

    It could be imagined how embarrassed and hurt she must feel. Shu Huan turned her gaze and didn¡¯t look at her anymore.

    It was so embarrassing. She didn¡¯t dare to move and looked at Gu Xiran like this. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. It seemed to be just a moment, but it also felt to be forever until the room was quiet again and there was no more sound.

    Only now did Gu Xiran smile faintly and let her get up.

    Shu Huan panicked went to the other side of the bed and held the quilt. She looked at him with a bit of vignce: This bastard was really abominable. The moment he found out that his body was not sick anymore, he turned into a lecher!

    Gu Xiranughed in spite of himself, "Why are you being like this? I haven¡¯t forced you."

    "You attacked sneakily! Too shameless!"

    "Did I?" Gu Xiran showed a face full of innocence. "Didn¡¯t I give you a prior notice a long time ago?"

    That was also considered a notice?

    She had long forgotten the matters that happened at noon!

    Forget it, let¡¯s not keep tangling on this matter. Shu Huan changed her tone and probed, "Can I change ces to sleep?"

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t even think about it. "No!"

    "Why?!"

    "There are no more empty rooms. Or, why don¡¯t you go sleep with Yun Yan in the West Chamber?"

    Never!

    Shu Huan shook her head. Concubine probably hates her to death now. If she went over, then she really was blind.

    "See, it¡¯s that you are unwilling. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t let you go." While Gu Xiran said that, he ignored the bowl of nourishing soup concubine Yun brought in, took off his outer robe and blew out the candle.

    Shu Huan sat in the dark and didn¡¯t move.

    After a while, she heard Gu Xiran say, "If you don¡¯t lie and sleep now, I will repeat what I have just done to you. This time, I will not stop."

    A clear threat!

    Fortunately, after living together these three days, Shu Huan knew that he wasn¡¯t a despicable person. From the meaning of those words, she understood that he no longer had the intentions to make things hard for her. She obedientlyy down on the bed. However, her body was still close to the wall and far away from him.

    If the mind was too tensed up, it was easy to get tired. Although, she told herself not to fall asleep before Gu Xiran fell asleep, in the end, she unconsciously fell asleep. She didn¡¯t know that Gu Xiran came closer to her in the dark. He gently wrapped a finger around her hair and yed with it. He said in a low voice, "If there isn¡¯t you at my side, I also don¡¯t have a sense of security..."

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19 Hostility

    Shu Huan had a habit that couldn¡¯t be considered good nor bad. While sleeping, she had to hug something to get a peace mind. If her arms were empty, she would feel that something was missing.

    Before she time-traveled, there had always been two stuffed toys in her bed. Usually, she could use them as something to lean on while sitting and when she was sleeping, she could hug them. After she time-traveled, she didn¡¯t have that anymore. Fortunately, the weather was warm. Thus, sometimes, there was no need to use the thin nkets to cover the body and she could roll them into a ball and hug it.

    However, when she woke up this morning, she noticed that the ball she was hugging in her arms felt very odd. When she opened her eyes, she discovered that her head was against Gu Xiran¡¯s chin. Her whole body was curled up in his arms. One hand held his body. One leg was overbearingly ced above his legs. She waspletely entangled onto him like an octopus.

    This pose was too shameful!

    Shu Huan had always known that her sleeping habit wasn¡¯t very elegant. Only now did she discover that it was not elegant to this extent. While she was startled, her heart was beating chaotically. Seeing that Gu Xiran still had his eyes closed, she wanted to quickly and lightly break free from his arms.

    She didn¡¯t expect that when she moved slightly, Gu Xiran would also moved slightly. He reached out and held her waist tighter.

    Their two bodies got even closer. So close that she could feel the "difference" in his body. Her expression immediately turned weird. She didn¡¯t care anymore whether she would wake him up. She pried his arm away and sat up on the bed.

    Gu Xiran slept very lightly, so he was immediately awakened by her movement. It was just that his consciousness was still vague. He opened his eyes slightly and looked at her. He muttered, "Did you wake up?"

    When Shu Huan sat up, she discovered that she was almost squeezed to the wall. There was a lot of space left on his side. She immediately understood that the reason for that sleeping pose was because he crossed over to her side! If she was asleep, she couldn¡¯t reject him. If there was something next to her hand, she naturally would hug it!

    She wanted to angrily reprimand him, but she unexpectedly noticed that his voice sounded very tired. He seemed weak and without strength. She couldn¡¯t help but worry a bit. She reached out to touch his forehead as she feared that he got sick again.

    Fortunately, the temperature on his forehead was normal.

    It was just that the hand she¡¯d reached out had been grasped by him.

    Gu Xiran opened his eyes once again. He smiled slightly and said, "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not sick. I¡¯m only a bit tired."

    Shu Huan pulled her hand back and refuted, "Who was worried about you? It¡¯s just your own wishful thinking!"

    After she said that, her face suddenly reddened. She quickly got out of bed and got far away from Gu Xiran.

    Her current body was still young but her mental age was already mature. Even if she didn¡¯t experience many things before, she knew what was going on. She didn¡¯t dare to guess whether it was because of their sleeping position that Gu Xiran was so tired. However, the vignce that she had against himst night reduced a bit. If they cuddled for the whole night and he didn¡¯t take any action, then he still could be considered a gentleman.

    Taking into ount that he was so tired, she wouldn¡¯t bother his sleep anymore.

    Shu Huan tried to wash up as quietly as she could. Then, she went to old madam¡¯s to pay her respect.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was because Gu Xihe pleaded for her or that it was because she already got punished, but old madam¡¯s anger seemed to have lessened a lot. In short, every time she went to pay her respect in the next ten days, although old madam didn¡¯t receive her kindly and ignored her most of the time, she didn¡¯t mention the punishment. Besides, she only needed to stay there for little than half a day. Gu Xihe would alwayse over to interrupt and ask old madam for permission to leave. Then, he will drag her back to Plum Flower Pavilion to tease the pets. This shortened the time a lot that was spent on teaching her the rules. It could be said that she managed to cope with the elders.

    The simple and peaceful days let her anxious and confused heart gradually settle down.

    She also got to know a lot of things these past few days. For example, master Gu, Du Da took a lot of concubines plus his former wife Yang <i>shi</i> and his second wife Lin <i>shi</i>. He had four sons and three daughters. Two sons and a daughter had married. Among these children, master Gu valued the eldest son Gu Xitian the most. Old madam favored the youngest son Gu Xihe the most.

    The other children were looked after by their biological mother. Although, they weren¡¯t that favored, but at least they had someone who cared about them. Only, Gu Xiran¡¯s mother and the illegitimate third daughter Gu Xuan¡¯s mother had passed away, so in this Gu household, it could be considered that they were treated the coldest.

    Gu Xiran was treated a bit better. Although, he was sick the whole year and had never gone out, but after all he was from the legitimate line, so no one dared to be irreverent towards him. However, Gu Xuan¡¯s mother was a singer. Master Gu took a fancy on her and bought her. It could be considered that she was a concubine of the lowest rank. Her status was so low that it wasn¡¯t worth mentioning. Gu Xuan was still young. She was only twelve years old. It could be imagined how hard her days were.

    She didn¡¯t know whether it was sympathy or that she felt that Gu Xuan¡¯s situation was simr to hers, ever since knowing these, Shu Huan paid special attention to that pretty and lovely little girl. After only observing for a few days, she discovered that Gu Xuan¡¯s personality was obviously different from that of children of the same age. She wasn¡¯t lively, but was abnormally quiet. Every time, she only brought one personal maid toe pay her respect. She came in quietly. After paying her respect, she also left quietly. If one didn¡¯t pay attention, one wouldn¡¯t notice her existence at all. Naturally, there was no chance to chat with her.

    One day, when Shu Huan was dragged out of Pine Crane Hall by Gu Xihe, she happened to meet her.

    Gu Xuan knowingly made way for them and also respectfully greeted, "Second sister-inw, fourth little brother."

    Gu Xihe humped once, raised his head and felt that it was below his dignity to bother with her.

    Shu Huan greeted her and talked with her for a bit. She didn¡¯t expect that after a short while, Gu Xiren who was dressed in white came out. This time, he didn¡¯t greet anyone. He only nced once at Gu Xuan and then said coldly, "It¡¯s not early anymore. Why are you still standing there?"

    After he said this, he went into Pine Crane Hall with his head help up high. However, Gu Xuan immediately panicked. She didn¡¯t even say goodbye and only looked once apologetically at Shu Huan. Then, she lifted her skirt and chased after Gu Xiren.

    Shu Huan looked at their backs for a moment. Gu Xihe grabbed her and said dissatisfied, "Come one. Only two geeks; what¡¯s there to look at?"

    "Geeks?"

    "Right! One was like ice that could freeze people. The other was like a stone that could bore people to death. I hate them the most in this household. Even madam told me to not interact with them."

    Shu Huan was startled, "They are your brother and sister. They are your family."

    "What family?" Gu Xihe disapproved, "Bastards born by lowly concubines!"

    Shu Huan was speechless for a long moment, "Those words are really unpleasant to hear. They didn¡¯t provoke you. Don¡¯t say that again in the future."

    "Didn¡¯t provoke me?" Gu Xihe said angrily, "You didn¡¯t see how those concubines used all kinds of efforts to fight over my father! Even madam said they are lowly concubines. Why can¡¯t I say it?"

    She had seen those concubines of master Gu. Some were young. Some were old. they looked very well-behaved and honest. In front of old madam, they were docile and rarely spoke. It was Lin <i>shi</i> who looked like the astute one. However, one couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Who knew what they did behind her back?

    Shu Huan was skeptical about his words. Fortunately, these things didn¡¯t have anything to do with her. It was enough to only listen to it. She wasn¡¯t qualified and didn¡¯t want to be nosy, so she just said, "I and second young master don¡¯t like hearing such words. In the future, you should try to say them less."

    Gu Xihe nced once at her. He turned his head, humphed and ignored her.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20 Unfamiliar father and mother

    Shu Huan knew that the reason Gu Xihe got close to her these past few days was because Gu Xiran had some means to coax this child into being obedient. If it wasn¡¯t to give Gu Xiran face, presumably this little master wouldn¡¯t even look at her. So, she also didn¡¯t say more. She only went all the way with him to Plum Flower Pavilion.

    When the two were half-way, maid Huiyun walked up to them. She smiled and reported, "Second young mistress, master and madam-inw came. Second young master sent me over to ask if you want to see them or not."

    Shu Huan¡¯s mind went nk for a moment before she realized what kind of rtionship this master and madam-inw had with her.

    They are the original owner¡¯s parents. Strangers that she had never seen before!

    Gu Xihe gestured impatiently with his hand, "Won¡¯t see, won¡¯t see! What do they take our Gu household for? Can anyonee when they want to?

    "This...," Huiyun hesitated.

    Shu Huan looked once at Gu Xihe and said, "Don¡¯t bother with him. Invite them in."

    "Hey, this is my home! For which reason should she not bother with me?" Gu Xihe wouldn¡¯t put up with it anymore.

    Shu Huan said in a not very good mood, "They are my parents. They came to see me and not you. What are you getting agitated about?"

    Gu Xihe was speechless because of her. He made a "tsk" sound, turned and ran away. He probably foresaw that there was no fun at Plum Flower Pavilion and went to y elsewhere.

    It was a good thing that he left. Shu Huan went back by herself. At this time, her heart was more or less perturbed. She had to go see two people who she was supposed to be the most familiar with, who happened to beplete strangers to her. This feeling was indescribable strange.

    To be honest, she wasn¡¯t eager to see the couple from Shu family. However, these past few days, she hadn¡¯t thought of a proper way to leave Gu household. She had to explore whether her maiden family was reliable. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t carry much hope with her. She felt that since Shu family was already so poor that they disregarded their daughter¡¯s happiness and married her into a wealthy family in hope that the great event of joy would drive away his bad luck and hasten his recovery, then, they had no reason to take their daughter back. At most she would talk about the background of the original owner when meeting them this time and also see what kind of people her parents were. That was all.

    When she returned to Plum Flower Pavilion, that Shu couple hadn¡¯t been invited in yet. Gu Xiran kept the habit of sun bathing every day. He was sitting in the yard. These past few days, his body seemed to have gotten better. His daily movements had be more smoothly. However, she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. In front the maids, he would ask for help from time to time and still pretended to weak and ill.

    It happened that concubine Yun was very cooperative. Ever few days, she would personally cook a variety of nourishing soups before a meal. She said it was to nourish Gu Xiran¡¯s body. In the end, Gu Xiran couldn¡¯t drink it all by himself. So, he gave half of it to Shu Huan every day and forced her to drink it.

    But it was in the summer and she wasn¡¯t a weak patient. Shu Huan really couldn¡¯t drink this kind of thing. She lied, "Just now, I already ate dessert at old madam¡¯s. Now, I¡¯m too full to drink it."

    "Really?" Gu Xiran looked at her with a smile that was not yet a smile.

    After living together for these past few days, Shu Huan didn¡¯t dare to say that she knew his temperament very well, but she was clear on that when he showed this kind of expression, his mind was already nning something bad. If she didn¡¯t listen to him, in the end, the one who would be unfortunate would certainly be her.

    She couldn¡¯t refuse. Just take it as drinking medicine!

    Shu Huan walked over while frowning. She took half a bowl of soup from Xiangqian. After blowing on it, she put the bowl against her lips. When drinking it, her expression was very brave. It was just, that the taste of today¡¯s soup was very strange. It was hard to finish it all at once. As a result, she saw Xiangqian scoop soup for Gu Xiran. She identally scooped some ingredients of the soup. Wasn¡¯t that white strange thing a sea horse? And that thing that looked like a worm was caterpir fungus!

    After this one look, her stomach turned. Originally, she still intended to control it and not vomit, but the soup that she had drunk already came back up. In the end, she had to cover her mouth, ran to the where the nts and flowers were and vomited.

    Seeing her like this, Gu Xiran raised an eyebrow and asked, "What is in the soup?"

    Concubine Yun¡¯s face showed nervousness as she answered, "Deer meat, red dates, caterpir fungus and Longnose seahorse."

    "Longnose seahorse?" Gu Xiran said, "Let me take a look."

    Xiangqian brought the pot to him.

    When Gu Xiran saw the caterpir fungus, he didn¡¯t have an abnormal reaction. After seeing the sea horse, he also couldn¡¯t help but frown. He hasn¡¯t spoken yet, when Huiyun brought a middle-aged couple in. She smiled and reported, "Second young master, master and madam-inw are invited in."

    When Shu Huan heard this, she originally wanted to go meet them, but at this moment her mouth was full of that strange taste. She still felt nausea. So, she bent and vomited for a while. While she vomited, she rushed to say, "Tea. Give me some to wash away the taste."

    Hearing this, Xiangqian rushed to the chamber to get tea.

    When the Shu couple entered, they were ill at ease. They didn¡¯t know whether they should see their daughter first or greet their son-inw first. Now, when they saw Shu Huan vomit, they exchanged a nce and revealed a surprised and happy smile.

    That Xu <i>shi</i> couldn¡¯t bother with anything else and sped her hands whileughing, "Aiya, what a coincidence! Could it be that we really caught up with miss¡¯ morning sickness? Then, I have to first congratte son-inw."

    Morning sickness?!

    When she said this, the faces of all the people in the yard changed.

    Hearing this, Shu Huan spat out the mouthful of tea that was in her mouth and coughed.

    Gu Xiran¡¯s expression also turned extremely weird. It seemed that he was trying to hold in aughter.

    Even concubine Yun¡¯s expression paled a bit.

    It happened that Xu <i>shi</i> didn¡¯t see that their expressions were strange. She went to support Shu Huan while sheughed and said, "I didn¡¯t expect that little Huan is so blessed. The moment you married, you got pregnant. In the future...!"

    She didn¡¯t finish when concubine Yun suddenly said, "Not right!"

    This interruption was sudden, so everyone looked at her.

    Only now did concubine Yun discover that she had a slip of tongue. She couldn¡¯t help but exin, "Second young mistress only married for about ten days. Even if she was blessed and got pregnant, she shouldn¡¯t have such a big reaction now..."

    Only after she¡¯d said this did Xu <i>shi</i> wake up to the reality. She was also someone who had given birth before so she knew very well how long it would take for one to have a response to pregnancy. Just now, the joy got over her head and she didn¡¯t think that the days weren¡¯t right. Now, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit upset. She regretted that she spoke so fast and made such a mistake. Her face immediately showed annoyance.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21 The reason of the visit

    Concubine Yun also regretted in her heart, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. While she led the Shu couple to the living room of the main chamber, she called the maids to serve tea.

    It was really a farce!

    Shu Huan had suppressed the feeling of nausea and let out a sigh of relief.

    She looked up and saw that the smile on Gu Xiran¡¯s face was a bit mischievous. Her face reddened. She didn¡¯t ask if he wanted to see the guests together and walked to the living room by herself.

    Before she entered the living room, she saw that Xu <i>shi</i> held concubine Yun¡¯s hand and asked how many years it had been since she entered Gu household and whether she had any children. She also kept praising, "That son-inw of mine is really lucky. Even the concubines are so good looking. See how pretty you are..."

    Shu Huan wasn¡¯t a very eloquent person. Xu <i>shi</i>¡¯s speech made her feel that it was untimely, so she coughed twice to interrupt her.

    Concubine Yun was someone astute. She took this opportunity to quietly retrieve her hand andughed, "Second young master¡¯s body is not well. Someone has to take care of him. I will go out to take a look."

    While talking, she left with all the maids, leaving only Shu Huan and the Shu couple to talk in the room.

    She didn¡¯t know what to say and she felt awkward calling them father and mother.

    Shu Huan looked at them. They looked young and seemed to be in their thirties.

    Shu Fu looked very honest. Now, there was no outsiders in the room anymore, but he still had his body slightly bend and was ill at ease. It seemed the he was used to nod his head and bow at people. He couldn¡¯t change his habit of lowering himself. From time to time, he would steal a look at the furnishing in the room. It seemed like he was scared by it. He retrieved his gaze flustered. Even the smile on his face was very stiff. It had the awkwardness of not knowing what to do.

    Xu <i>shi</i> wore a brand-new fine hemp clothing. Her eyebrows had been finely done. The corners of her eyes were slightly nted. It could be seen that she was pretty when she was young. She (SH) didn¡¯t know whether it was because she (X) was poor or something else, but when she reached middle-age, she gave a feeling of someone who came from the haunts ofmon people. That was the feeling of tackiness and shrewdness intertwined together. It couldn¡¯t be hidden and revealed itself.

    While she was looking at them, that Xu <i>shi </i>walked to the door and looked out of the curtain. Only after seeing that concubine Yun was truly talking with Gu Xiran did she turn ande back. She looked once at Shu Huan and her gaze fell on her t belly. She frowned while she said, "Did you get pregnant?"

    Who would¡¯ve thought that the first thing she asked was this?

    Shu Huan immediately became speechless.

    Fortunately, it seemed that Xu <i>shi</i> just asked. It didn¡¯t seem like she was waiting for her to answer. Then, she lowered her voice, "I think that that concubine is someone clever and astute. Not to mention that she is beautiful and charming and have the gentleness that men like. You should take out a bit of your status as the main wife and put her in her ce. Then, think of ways to hold onto son-inw¡¯s heart and quickly give birth to a child. Only after that will you enjoy the luxurious life forever!"

    While talking, she asked, "I saw that son-inw¡¯s body doesn¡¯t seem so weak as rumored. Did he sleep in your chamber these past few days? He didn¡¯t get hooked away by that concubine, right?"

    How should Shu Huan answer these questions? She really didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. So, she vaguely skipped over it. She wanted them to sit and have tea. Then, she would leisurely ask why Shu Fu thought abouting today to visit her.

    Shu Fu hasn¡¯t answered yet when Xu <i>shi</i> angrily said, "We¡¯ve long came over to send gift on the third day of the marriage. Those hateful housekeepers acted like a snob and looked down on us. They send us away by saying that old madam didn¡¯t want to see us. That we coulde in today was because of the faces of you two (SH&GXR). We thought that since son-inw¡¯s birthday was getting closer, we came to congratte him to fulfil the etiquette requirements. If not, then if by chance son-inw got angry, then your days won¡¯t be great anymore! As for the faces of those little servants, let¡¯s not mention them. For you, we will bear it!"

    The tone of Xu <i>shi</i> made people feel very ufortable.

    Shu Huan slightly frowned and was a bit confused.

    From the looks of it, it didn¡¯t seem like the Shu couple knew about the original ownermitting suicide by hanging. She didn¡¯t know whether it was because Gu household didn¡¯t sent people to pass the news or that they deliberately kept this news a secret. The chance of thetter was higher. After all, it wasn¡¯t a decent matter. If it was spread, it would be easy for Gu household to be a joke.

    Xu <i>shi</i> didn¡¯t see that she was elsewhere with her thoughts. She keptining, "This time, when we entered, your father gave that keeper half a penny for him to go have a drink. Half a penny, ah. If you bought rice with it and add some other grain crops to it, it would be enough tost for two months!"

    Hearing her mention money, Shu Huan snapped out of her thoughts. While she was calcting the price of here, she casually said, "Right."

    When Xu <i>shi</i> saw that she¡¯d answered, she became more energetic. She let her see the food box she brought with her. "This is the gift we prepared for son-inw. Fresh fruits, the four styles pastry of Wen family, the peaches of immortality and also a top-notch ink stone! These things are worth more than two silver <i>liangs</i>. Three to four months of our household expenses was spent!"

    Shu Huan said embarrassed, "In fact, it would be fine if you¡¯ve just made a pair of shoes for him. Gu household already has these things. There was no need to buy them!"

    Xu <i>shi</i> raised one of those finely shaped eyebrows and objected, "How could that be fine? No matter if our family is very poor, we will even borrow money to let you hold your face high! How could we only give a simple pair of shoes?"

    Shu Huan sighed privately. Who in this Gu household didn¡¯t know that she came from a poor family? Even if Shu couple hollowed their house, Gu household may not necessarily fancy the things they gift. It was better to just honestly admit that they were poor and whole-heartedly make a pair of shoes. That would have more value. It was better than <i>to swell one¡¯s face up by pping it to look imposing</i>.

    Xu <i>shi</i> nced twice at the door. She came closer to her and asked, "What did you prepare for son-inw? You must not let that concubine Yune up with a better gift!"

    "I?" Only now did Shu Huan remembered that there was something important that she hasn¡¯t asked, "When is his birthday?"

    The look Xu <i>shi</i> gave her was that of fuming with rage between gritted teeth. "Ever since young, you had the character of <i>sand not being able to be put on the wall</i>! You can even forget such an important thing? When the two families exchanged the age cards, wasn¡¯t it clearly written on it? The twenty-second of June! Remember it well!"

    She scolded her again, "Do you know how many people want to marry into Gu household? If it wasn¡¯t because I gave money to matchmaker Jiang, would it have been your turn? Second young mistress of Gu household! Such an honorable identity! In the future, the moment Gu household¡¯s old madam closed her eyes and the household is divided, then the one who would be in charge of the household is you! Listen carefully, don¡¯t be like a dough anymore that everyone can grasp! First, think of a way to firmly tie the man in your bed. As for that concubine, with one look you would know that she is a temptress. Catch an opportunity to quickly send her away. Even if you take two more for son-inw, it would be better than putting a temptress here."

    Was this her mother? This was her mother!

    Compared to her genuine mother of the modern times, they really were people from two different worlds!

    Shu Huan waspletely speechless.

    Fortunately, the original owner seemed to be someone of few words. Xu <i>shi</i> didn¡¯t find that anything was out of the ordinary and she also didn¡¯t seem to want her to answer. She continued to prattle without a care for other, "You don¡¯t have other skills. Only your hands seem to be skillful. Today is already the twentieth of June. Even if I let you prepare something else, you won¡¯t have enough time. Just make a pair of shoes! Remember to use good quality material. Carefully make it. Even if you have to stay upte, you have to finish it before son-inw¡¯s birthday!"

    While talking, she picked up the tea on the table that had already turned cold. After she finished it, she stood up and said, "I and your father won¡¯t bother you anymore. Don¡¯t dawdle anymore. Quickly go make the shoes."

    After the speech, she pushed Shu Fu, "Why aren¡¯t you moving? Drink the tea and then let¡¯s leave!"

    From the moment he entered till now, Shu Fu hasn¡¯t said a word. After being pushed by Xu <i>shi</i>, he picked up the tea and drank it. Then, he rubbed his mouth with his sleeve. He took the food box and left. However, after taking just a few steps, he felt that something was not right. He smiled embarrassed at Shu Huan and stuffed the food box in her hands.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22 Who is the little fat sheep?

    If Shu Huan had to describe Xu <i>shi</i> with one word, then nothing could surpass the word "fussy".

    She suddenly came to visit and said so many words like pouring beans out of a bamboo tube. She also didn¡¯t wait for people to react and just said that she was leaving. Hearing this, Shu Huan felt greatly relieved. She chased after them, wanting to send them out.

    However she didn¡¯t expect that Xu <i>shi</i> just reached the door when she suddenly turned back and revealed a fawning smile at her.

    Shu Huan was terrified, "Mother...do you have something else to instruct?"

    It took her a lot of effort to spit out the word ¡°mother¡±. Fortunately, it was mother and not mom. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for her to bear it mentally.

    "It¡¯s nothing...," Xu <i>shi</i> unexpectedly began to act shy. She even reached out to shove Shu Fu a bit.

    Shu Fu looked at her and then looked at Shu Huan with an expression of wanting to say something but didn¡¯t know how to say it.

    Because she got curious, Shu Huan urged, "There are no outsiders here. If you have something to say, just say it."

    Shu Fu was elbowed again and finally opened his mouth, ¡°Little Huan...¡±

    She wanted to faint!

    This Shu couple was really a match made from heavens. One was impetuous like charcoal. The other was soft like in water.

    In the end, it was Xu <i>shi</i> who couldn¡¯t hold back anymore; she red once at Shu Fu and then said, "To give you face, all thest bit of the family¡¯s money had been used to prepare gifts. We also had pawned many things. Now, we are so poor that we can¡¯t even buy rice. Your little brother also has reached the age to attend school. We couldn¡¯t even gather enough for teacher Jing¡¯s payment. Little Huan, do you have some private money? Borrow some to us for the urgency!"

    "..."

    She went through such a big circle just for this!

    Shu Huan¡¯s personality was a bit straightforward, so she didn¡¯t like to ponder over hidden schemes. However, this didn¡¯t mean that she was so stupid as to being sold and still count the money for that person. So, she went silent for a while and then asked, "Did you spent all the betrothal gifts given by Gu household?"

    After this question, the expression of Shu couple immediately turned ufortable. Shu Fu revealed an ashamed expression. He stole a nce at Xu <i>shi</i>.

    Xu <i>shi</i>¡¯s temper was more shrewish. She was only deadlocked for a short while. After that, she licked her finger and said, "You aren¡¯t a housekeeper and don¡¯t know how expensive food is! I and your father married and not sold a daughter off. How much could this betrothal gift be? Then, let me calcte for you. The money for that matchmaker Jiang was borrowed. We have to repay that, right? Half of the money of the betrothal gift was gone because of this alone! Raising you until you became so big also needed countless money. We pawned so many things. We need to go buy them back, right? Another half of the money is gone! The little money that is left was used on rtives and neighbors. As for the silk that Gu household sent; those are worthless when sold. So, I left them for your little sister!"

    While talking, she looked extremely dissatisfied at Shu Huan. "You didn¡¯t forget, right? Your little sister is three years younger than you. After two years, she will be at the marriageable age. She isn¡¯t as blessed as you to marry into a wealthy family and live the life in luxury. In order for her future family-inw to look highly at her, wouldn¡¯t we need to prepare arge dowry?"

    Xu <i>shi</i> was still exining, but the more she talked, she suddenly felt a sense of sourness in her heart. When she raised her eyes, she saw that the decoration of this room was in gold or silver. The gauze lower garments of Shu Huan and her delicate head ornament made Xu <i>shi</i> green with envy. She couldn¡¯t control her emotions and said, a bit aggrieved, "Now, you reached so high in the socialdder. I and your father doesn¡¯t hope to be able to shine in your light. However, your little brother and sister are still young. You should take a bit more care of them. If you can help them, then help them. You can¡¯t eat and drink well and look at your siblings starve to death."

    She wanted to go on, but Shu Huan felt that if she continued to speak, she (SH) would be the most shameful person to ever exist since the ancient times. Not only was she not filial, she was also ungrateful! So, she quickly raised her hand to stop Xu <i>shi</i>. She said, "Wait for a moment."

    She turned and went to the inner room. She took out silver money from a small box inside the jewelry box. She put it in her hand and weighted it.

    The silver money was heavy and gave good feeling of touch.

    This was the monthly payment she hasn¡¯t even gotten for two days. She originally wanted to save it andy out another road for her. She didn¡¯t expect that the parents of the original owner woulde over asking for money. Presumably, she couldn¡¯t save this money now.

    When the silver money reached Xu <i>shi¡¯</i>s hands, Shu Huan clearly saw her eyes shone and even her whole face bloomed. The gaze she looked at her (SH) with also turned gentler and more affectionate. Shu Huan sighed, "I¡¯ve just married and haven¡¯t umted anything. I only have this ten silver <i>liang</i>. Spend it more carefully."

    While talking, she looked at the food box on the table. She said, "In the future, there is no need to spend money to buy things when youe here. Gu household doesn¡¯tck anything."

    There was one sentence that she didn¡¯t say. <i>Wooles from the sheep¡¯s back</i>. She didn¡¯t want to be the small sheep whose wool was always shaved.

    Moreover, marriage in hope that the great event of joy would drive away bad luck and hasten his recovery was selling a daughter in disguise. If Gu household didn¡¯t give enough betrothal gifts, who would be willing to marry their daughter off? If one was unlucky, there was the chance that she would be a widow for her whole life! From this, it could be seen that this Shu couple didn¡¯tck money. At least, they were much richer than her! They came to cry andin just to get more money!

    Thinking till here, her mood fell. Why did she feel that the way Xu <i>shi</i> looked at her was like looking at a money tree?

    To repay the original owner for upying her body, it was no problem to help her family within the limits of her (SH) ability. However, if the other party kept taking her as a stupid pig to kill, she didn¡¯t want to close her eyes with a smile and didn¡¯t want to help people without gratitude and be regarded as a fool!

    Obviously, Xu <i>shi</i> didn¡¯t know her (SH) thoughts. She really took her (SH) as a fool. She touched the money and smiled for a while. Suddenly, she said, "These past few years, your little sister had been picking up your old clothes. They were so sloppy that they were beyond recognition. I think that this silver could be used to make two set of clothes for her first. The rest wouldn¡¯t be enough to chew on for two months."

    While talking, her gaze fell on Shu Huan¡¯s wrist which wore a pair of delicate red golden bracelets.

    Shu Huan followed her gaze and smiled, "So..."

    She shouted, "Liangchen!"

    Xu <i>shi</i> panicked a bit, "Why call the maid?"

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t answer. After a moment, Liangchen raised the curtain and entered the room. "Did second young mistress call me?"

    "Mm." Shu Huan reached out and untied a bunch of keys from her waist. She handed it to Liangchen. "Open the storage box and take out the two pieces of fabrics that eldest young mistress sent over."

    Liangchen went away.

    Xu <i>shi</i> wanted to stop her, but Shu Huan already saidughingly, "I don¡¯t have other things, but I have two good quality fabrics. Take them and make some new clothes for little sister. A girl must dress up nicely."

    At longst, Xu <i>shi</i> had some sense of shame. She anxiously asked, "Is it really alright to walk out so eye-catchingly with them? It¡¯s better if you give me more money. I will buy them at a clothing storeter!"

    Shu Huan lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t look at her as she said, "Is there such good-quality fabrics at the store? Even if there is, it¡¯s expensive! Besides, I don¡¯t have more money. I only have two pieces of jewelry left, but those are given by the elders. It¡¯s respectful to wear them every day when I go to pay my respects. If mother feels that taking these things out is too eye-catching, then, I will let someone bring them over."

    Xu <i>shi</i> was at loss for words. She nced at Shu Fu. When she saw that he didn¡¯t utter a word after puffing and exhaling for a long time, her face immediately turned gloomy.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23 The ins and outs of the matter

    The Shu couple was really unreliable! However, she didn¡¯t carry high hopes in the first ce. Naturally Shu Huan wasn¡¯t disappointed. So, her <i>eyes looked at the nose, nose pointed at the mouth and the mouth pointed at the chest.</i> She ignored Xu <i>shi.</i> After Liangchen returned with the fabric, she let Xu <i>shi </i>look at it and then respectfully sent them out.

    Even though Xu <i>shi</i> was very unhappy, she still revealed a smiling expression towards Gu Xiran when she came into the yard. She first asked about his illness and then gentle like the wind reminded him to take care of his body. In the end, she had to mention her reason for the visit. Then, she wished him well and wished him to live a long life.

    Gu Xiran listened with smile. From time to time, he would add a word or two. His attitude looked very gentle. Xu <i>shi</i> was so happy from seeing this that she praised him for being good-tempered. In fact, only Shu Huan knew that he was a guy full of evil tricks. While he talked with Xu <i>shi</i>, he swept over Shu Huan with a teasing gaze. It seemed that he had thoroughly seen through the reason for Xu <i>shi</i>¡¯s visit. It was also clear that he knew what she said to Shu couple just now inside the living room.

    She felt a bit embarrassed!

    Shu Huan shifted her gaze and tried not to look eyes to eyes with him. She also didn¡¯t look at that excessively ttering smile on Xu <i>shi</i>¡¯s face.

    She didn¡¯t mind that Shu family was poor. She also didn¡¯t mind that her parents¡¯ status was low. However, she minded very much their character.

    Originally, she thought that it was probably because Shu family was so poor that they couldn¡¯t live on or perhaps they werepelled by circumstances, that was why they had to send their daughter away by marriage in hope that the great event of joy would drive away bad luck and hasten his recovery. But now that she thought about it, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case! She didn¡¯t know what Shu Fu thought about it, but on Xu <i>shi</i>¡¯s face was written fully and clearly with the word "money"!

    Money, money, money!

    The only purpose was for money!

    If she was unlucky after the marriage and Gu Xiran passed away, then they wouldn¡¯t give back the betrothal gifts they had received. As for the daughter, let her emerge or perish on her own. If she was lucky, <i>use a long line to catch a big fish</i>. When they have time, they would make a trip to Gu residence. When they go back, they wouldn¡¯t go back empty-handed...

    Thinking till here, she suddenly felt a bit sad.

    She felt that the ancient way of living was very tiring. Everyone at her side seemed to be born with a kind and clever heart. They understood the way of the world very well. She also had to follow them on keeping a close eye on everything. She couldn¡¯t live anymore like how she used to live without worries and carefree under the protection of her parents.

    She stared at the tip of her shoe while her thoughts wandered elsewhere, thinking that perhaps she could never see her parents again until concubine Yun opened her mouth and said, "It¡¯s not early anymore. Why don¡¯t master and madam-inw stay for lunch before you go?"

    Xu <i>shi</i> quickly raised her hand to refuse, "The two children at home are still waiting for us to return home and cook for them. It¡¯s not good to let them starve. You see, we originally still wanted to go see old madam. Now, it¡¯s already toote. I must trouble concubine to send the greetings for us. Tell her that when wee next time, we will go pay our respects."

    Ah? They still want toe?!

    Shu Huan was a bit dejected. She will pretend to be sick the next time theye!

    Concubine Yun agreed and smiled. She called Xiangqian and whispered something to her. Xiangqian went to the West Chamber. When she returned, she had a threeyered ck food box.

    She saw Xiangqian put the food box into Xu <i>shi</i>¡¯s hand. Concubine Yunughed, "There is not much good things. This is the dessert I made. Master and madam-inw can take this back as snacks for the children."

    Xu <i>shi</i> was full of smiles. She praised that concubine Yun was skilled andpetent. She almost praised her to the heavens.

    Shu Huan was dumbstruck. It seemed that this mother of hers was only mean to her alone? She spent ten <i>liang</i> and didn¡¯t even get any gratitude. Concubine Yun got a lot of praises with only a box of desserts! However, when she thought about how Xu <i>shi</i> told her to deal with concubine Yun before, she sighed again. This was probably the legendary saying that a mouth has honey and the abdomen have a double-edged sword. The highest realm of two-faced with three knives!

    It happened that at this time, Gu Xiran looked over with a smile that was not yet a smile. When the two¡¯s eyes met, Shu Huan quickly avoided that gaze of his that seemed to be able to see through everything. She went forward and held the food box for Xu <i>shi</i>. "I will send you out."

    Concubine Yun quickly stopped her, "It¡¯s such a hot day. Second young mistress just came back from paying your respect. It¡¯s better for you to take a break. Besides, you are not familiar with the roads of the residence. It¡¯s better if I sent them out."

    Even Xu <i>shi</i> gave her a meaningful nce. She said, "Go busy yourself with something else. Don¡¯t dy on the important matter."

    The so-called important matter was certainly to make shoes for Gu Xiran! Only God knew that the number of times she touched a needle ever since she was little didn¡¯t surpass ten times! However, when she saw that concubine Yun apanied Shu couple out, she was relieved.

    Gu Xiran looked at her with a smile, "How do you feel?"

    Shu Huan blurted out, "Escaped from the death¡¯s door..."

    After saying that, she was surprised by her frankness.

    Gu Xiran raised an eyebrow and raised his body from the lounge chair. "Help me get inside."

    Because there were maids around, she knew that she had a slip of tongue. She didn¡¯t put up a resistance and obediently helped him into the chamber. It was weird. She had been working hard on keeping a distance from Gu Xiran. However, she didn¡¯t know whether it was because he¡¯d always protected her, but she had to admit that she had an inexplicable trust deep down in her heart towards him just like how he was inexplicably good to her.

    After they entered the chamber and there was no one around, Gu Xiranughed, "Was it very unpleasant to get along with your stepmother?"

    "Ah?" Shu Huan was shocked. She had felt that although Xu <i>shi</i> seemed to treat her warmly, but in fact it was unkind and cold. No matter what, she didn¡¯t think that it was for this reason. She only thought that Xu <i>shi</i> was as biased as old madam and only loved her younger children!

    Gu Xiran waved in front of her eyes. "Did you be muddle-headed?"

    Shu Huan snapped out of her thoughts and quickly concealed, "No...nothing...I thought you didn¡¯t know that she was my stepmother..."

    Gu Xiran revealed a meaningful smile, "When asking for a marriage, one should at least know the other¡¯s family! Not only do I know that you have a stepmother, but also that you have a pair of twin younger stepsiblings."

    This news wasn¡¯t as shocking as the previous one. Shu Huan didn¡¯t have any out of the ordinary reaction. It was just that she was suddenly a lot happier. She finally knew why the original owner had been heartlessly married to Gu household in hope that the event of great joy would drive away bad luck and hasten his recovery.

    Gu Xiran continued to say, "Your pair of stepsiblings just turned twelve. Your little sister is called Shu Yue. Your little brother is called Shu Huai. It seemed that your whole family is full of happiness."

    "Pfff...," Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help butugh. Fortunately, there was no one called Shu Shuang.

    Gu Xiran looked once smilingly at her and said, "I heard that your biological mother died when giving birth. When you just turned one year, your father took a second wife. Your stepmother thinks that your unluckiness caused the death of your biological mother and that you are someone with bad luck. She had beaten and scolded you since you were a child. The most severe asion was when you were thirteen. She beat you so gravely that you didn¡¯t breathe anymore. Your stepmother was still unwilling to let a doctore see you. If it wasn¡¯t because your father stopped a passer-by from the pharmacy, presumably at this time you would¡¯ve already reincarnated."

    It was like listening to a story of someone else. It felt very strange.

    No, she was listening to someone else¡¯s story now!

    Shu Huan secretly remembered the experience of the original owner. Gu Xiran still continued, "Since that time, I don¡¯t know whether it was because your stepmother felt remorseful or that she felt one is bound for good fortune after surviving a great disaster, she beat you a lot lesser. However, she still continued to scold you severely..."

    Having said that, he suddenly grabbed her hand and looked careful at it.

    "What are you doing?" Shu Huan was startled and wanted to retract her hand.

    Gu Xiran then let go of her and smiled slightly, "You see, your hand still has ayer of callus. It could be seen that you worked very hard before."

    Not only this! Her arms and thighs still had some faint scars. Originally, she thought that the original owner was yful when she was a child and left them by ident when she fell or bumped on something. Only now did she know that it was because Xu <i>shi</i> had beaten her! Thinking till here, she was suddenly worried. Gu Xiran knew so well about the original owner. Would he notice that she was a fake too?

    What she was afraid of woulde next!

    The next moment, Gu Xiran¡¯s eyes locked on hers. "I¡¯m a bit curious. You are used to being beaten and scolded since you were a child. Your personality is also weak and timid like your father¡¯s. Howe after you married me, you seem to be a lot livelier and more quick-witted?"

    "..."

    This question came too sudden. Shu Huan was utterly unprepared and was immediately at a loss for words.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24 Losing when taking it seriously

    The two looked at each other for a moment.

    Gu Xiranughed first, "Why don¡¯t you say anything?"

    Shu Huan was helpless. She could only insist, "What do you want me to say? You remember things about me better than myself. Why don¡¯t you tell me why it is like that?"

    Gu Xiran¡¯s eyes had a trace of craftiness in them. "You really want to hear the answer?"

    Shu Huan nodded.

    His tone turned dully, "There are two exnations. The first one is..."

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t say anything and waited nervously for him to continue. In the end, she discovered that this person had the talent of not resting before making people astonished because of his words.

    He said, "You are not Shu Huan!"

    It was so close to the truth, so Shu Huan¡¯s heart beat faster and she panicked a bit, "If I¡¯m not Shu Huan, then who am I?"

    "I haven¡¯t finished yet."

    "Then continue..."

    "The second exnation is that even if you didn¡¯t die on the wedding night when youmitted suicide by hanging, you went through the death¡¯s door. So, now you have a duller look on life and death. If one doesn¡¯t even care about life and death, then the way she would look on other things would be more open-minded."

    "..."

    Was he talking about himself?

    If she remembered correctly, when the original ownermitted suicide by hanging, he was shocked. He also almost died! Also, Gu Xihe had told her that his second big brother was very bored and dull. The present second big brother is a lot more interesting. The aura he sometimes revealed would let people not dare to showck of respect for him...

    While she was still thinking about this and that, Gu Xiran¡¯s gaze swept over her. "Which exnation do you think is more reasonable?"

    "Of...of course the second one..."

    Even if she knew that it was the wrong one, she had to tantly admit to it in fear that she would expose her true identity.

    The people of ancient times were very superstitious. Who would know how they would look on the matter of time-traveling? On the bright side, it was reincarnation in someone else¡¯s body. On the other hand, it was another soul seizing the body. No matter which one, it wasn¡¯t epted by the world!

    Gu Xiran raised an eye-brows and revealed a though-provoking smile, "I also feel that is the right one. If you aren¡¯t Shu Huan, your parents would¡¯ve long caused an uproar."

    Ay, after half a day, it turned out that he was suspicious of her identity!

    She was a fake. She lied to Gu Xiran. Even though, she knew that she had no right to be angry, she still said a bit annoyed, "It¡¯s right to be cautious with a marriage, but do you have to investigate so carefully? Is it that old madam even investigated through our eighteen generations?"

    "No." Gu Xiran said with self-ridicule, "How would old madam spend so much time and effort on me? I let people go investigate."

    "You?" The answer was unexpected. Shu Huan frowned, "You investigate so carefully because you are afraid that I will harm you?"

    "That is not the case." Gu Xiran reached out for the crystal fruit te on the table and picked up a peach. He held it in his hand and looked at it for a long while before he raised his eyes and smiled, "I just wanted to know for what kind of reason someone wouldmit suicide by hanging on the wedding night."

    His tone was light and sounded more mocking than serious.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t know whether he was joking or not.

    Then, she realized that Gu Xiran¡¯s face suddenly came closer to hers. In his eyes shedughter and curiosity. He lowered his voice, "You hate me so much that you prefer to die instead of spending the wedding night with me?"

    Shu Huan panicked a little, "No...that¡¯s not it..."

    Gu Xiran¡¯s voice lowered even more, "Then, what is it?"

    He should ask the original owner about this. How would she know...?

    Gu Xiran came a little closer, "Too shy to say it? Or is it that you don¡¯t want to say it?"

    His nose nearly touched her face!

    Shu Huan¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her chest. She quickly took a step back, "It¡¯s just not that. Why do you have to ask so thoroughly?"

    "Oh...," Gu Xiran narrowed his eyes slightly and smiled, "Since it¡¯s not like that, why don¡¯t we have our wedding night now?"

    When he said thest words, his voice was almost inaudible.

    Shu Huan took a step back and one more step back. She touched her face. It was so hot that it burned. She said angrily from shyness, "Now it¡¯s daytime!"

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t care, "Then, at night?"

    "..."

    "F*** me!" Shu Huan finally got anxious and swore. "Lecher! Pervert! Get far away from me!"

    Her voice just fell when she felt a pain on her forehead. She was flicked on the forehead by him.

    "Don¡¯t swear!"

    Shu Huan rubbed her forehead and refused toply, "Did I swore? I rub...I rubbed the table, rubbed the floor, rubbed the wood, can¡¯t I...?"

    "You can!" Gu Xiran casted a sidelong nce at her. "Be a bit quicker. Time is worth money."

    "..."

    She was speechless!

    She had to pretend to die. Anyways, she can¡¯t roll in the sheets with him! Once she rolled, she would be tied here and wouldn¡¯t be able to get out anymore!

    Shu Huan lowered her eyes and pretended to be mute and deaf. How could she had thought that Gu Xiran was at a higher level? She heard him heave a very long sigh. "My self-esteem is hurt."

    "..."

    Hold back. Ignore him!

    Gu Xiran sighed again, "I¡¯ve lived for more than ten years with an ill body. I finally got married. The result turned out to be me being disliked. Preferred to die instead of spending the wedding night with me..."

    Hold back. He had servants to help him move. There¡¯s concubine Yun to warm his bed. Besides, he seemed to be getting better from the illness. There was nothing pitiful about him!

    Gu Xiran¡¯s tone turned mournful, "That¡¯s right. Such an useless person like me whose hands can¡¯t lift anything, shoulders can¡¯t carry anything, who need the support of servants to walk, who take medicine as a meal every day and who was waiting for Yanwang¡¯s brush to fall on the paper to go to theherworld; who would be willing to marry me? It was better to die sooner to let my wife remarry while she¡¯s still young."

    Endure the internal injury!

    Shu Huanined, "Why do you have to curse yourself?"

    Gu Xiran¡¯s gaze turned sad. "What I said is the truth. Could it be that you don¡¯t think like this?"

    "I didn¡¯t think like that! I just...," Shu Huan was at loss for words. She choked till her face got red. Her emotions inexplicably turned fretful. There was an uncontroble impulse in her heart rushing out...

    To just confess!

    Regardless of the consequences, it was better than to be restrained to death by the saying "a hidden trouble hard to mention".

    Just as she was about to reveal everything, she didn¡¯t expect that Gu Xiran¡¯s mournful expression would vanish at this moment and he revealed a mischievous smile, "I was teasing you. Why did you be so serious?"

    "I...," Shu Huan was tongue-tied. In her heart, she stabbed at him a hundred times, a thousand times, ten thousand times....

    Gu Xiran saw that her expression was not right, he immediately stretched and stood up. He yawned, "I suddenly feel a bit tired. I will go take a nap. When it¡¯s time for lunch, no need to call me. You can eat first."

    "You...," Shu Huan hasn¡¯t recovered yet from her anger as she pointed at him. She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t even speak well.

    "What about me?" Gu Xiran took a few steps and then came back. He looked at her and reached out his thumb to tten her frowned eyebrow. He saidughingly, "Don¡¯t be angry. When you are angry, you are very ugly! See, you are more pleasing to the eyes like this."

    While talking, hezily walked to the inner room.

    "..."

    This person is hateful, hateful, too hateful!

    Shu Huan sulked alone in the same ce. She obviously knew that she obviously would be fooled by him, but she still was fooled by him! She didn¡¯t know whether she should scold him for being treacherous and sly or scold herself for being a fool and an idiot.

    While she was thinking about that, she raised her eyes and saw concubine Yun pull away the curtain and came in. She (Y) seemed to be in deep thoughts. When she met her (SH) eyes did she snap out of her thoughts and smiled, "Second young mistress, I already sent out master and madam-inw. Should I go let people prepare the table now?"

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25 The fragrance of agarwood

    It was a quiet afternoon. There was only the song of the cicadas.

    After working hard all morning, the maids had been sent out for a lunch break and a nap by Shu Huan. She didn¡¯t have the habit of taking naps. She would only close her eyes for a short moment unless she was very tired. Otherwise, if she slept during daytime, she would feel dizzy and ufortable when she wake up.

    When she was idle, she didn¡¯t know what to do. She then suddenly recalled Xu <i>shi</i>¡¯s words and slipped into the study.

    She originally thought about drawing a picture as a gift for Gu Xiran since she didn¡¯t know how to do embroidery. After all, although he was a bit of a tease and his happiness often came from making fun of her, but he really took care of her these past few days in Gu household. Otherwise, she would never be free like now and she didn¡¯t know how much she would have to suffer!

    However, when she wanted to paint she was in trouble.

    She had painted with watercolors before, but it was not the same as the ssical ink and wash painting with a brush from the ancient times. Even if she could paint it, presumably no one would be able to make something out of it. Then, she could make a sketch using <i>gongbi</i>. But that seemed to be too time-consuming. She may not be able to finish it. Besides, the ink, brush and paper were very valuable in ancient times. She coulde up with a lie to cover up that she, a daughter of a poor family, could recognize some words. But, if she could paint, then it would be too strange! Gu Xiran knew about the original owner so well and he was also very sharp. There was a high chance that her background woulde to light!

    With a sigh, she grabbed a brush from the jade brush pot. While she was in deep thoughts, she turned the brush.

    Suddenly, a jade-like hand extended over to her side and put a cup of tea in front of her.

    Shu Huan raised her head to check and saw that it was concubine Yun. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, "Didn¡¯t you go take a nap?"

    Concubine Yun shook her head, "The maids have all rested. Someone had to keep watch in case second young master wants tea or water."

    So kind of her. Her heart was full of second young master!

    If she asked herself honestly, Shu Huan knew that she couldn¡¯t be like her (Y). Even if she had to pretend, she wouldn¡¯t be able to.

    Her feelings had always been the same regarding concubine Yun. She couldn¡¯t say she disliked her (Y), but they were surely not close. The two often talked, but they knew about their status. It was polite and alienated. It was not like how she casually got along with the maids.

    Therefore, she didn¡¯t have anything else to say after the question. She felt that it was very awkward with the two facing each other silently like this.

    Fortunately, after concubine Yun stood for a moment, she pulled out a yellow hard object from her purse. She used a small knife to cut a small piece of it and put it in the silver burner with a lotus pattern.

    It had a sweet and cooling scent. The fragrance stayed and didn¡¯t scatter for a long time.

    The smell was veryfortable. Shu Huan took a few deep breaths. She felt that her mind turned clear. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder, "What kind of fragrance is this?"

    Concubine Yun smiled slightly. She handed her (SH) the hard object in her hand, "This is Yellow Agar."

    Shu Huan lowered her head and looked at that thing. It was hard and a bit heavy. It looked like a small piece of wood covered with a little bit of scars. She sniffed it. The fragrance was very light and seemingly absent. She didn¡¯t expect that when it burned, there would be such a strong fragrance.

    "Yellow Agar...," Shu Huan muttered twice. She hesitantly asked, "Is it fragrance of agarwood?"

    Concubine Yun nodded and pointed at the scars on the Yellow Agar. "These are also called partridge stripes. It¡¯s one of the many kinds of agarwood fragrance. I got it from old madam. I thought that when second young master feels unwell, I can burn a piece for him. It can liven people up. It¡¯s just that this Yellow Agar isn¡¯t a top-grade fragrance. The aroma scatter fast and don¡¯tst that long.

    While she talked, she sighed slightly. Shemented in her heart. The top-grade agarwood fragrance was very expensive. Even if Gu household was doing business in fragrances, they also rarely used it. Anyway, the fragrance wouldn¡¯t reach this yard.

    Shu Huan knew nothing about fragrances. Just now, she was just lucky to have guessed it right. It was just that fragrances of agarwood and sandalwood were very famous. When she heard the word agar, she was able to guess that it was agarwood. Hearing her (Y) say that, she was more curious, "There are many kinds of agarwood fragrances?"

    Concubine Yun put that Yellow Agar in her purse. She smiled, "That¡¯s right. There are more than a hundred kinds. There is one kind that is solid and will sink into water called Water Agar. The one that float on the water is called Chicken Bone Fragrance. There is also Ripe Yellow Fragrance, Wood Fragrance, Green Laurel Fragrance, Water Chestnut Fragrance, Chicken Tongue Fragrance..."

    Shu Huan was already overwhelmed when listening to their names. She couldn¡¯t remember them at all.

    Concubine Yun also probably knew that she couldn¡¯t remember them. She suddenly turned and walked to the self in search of something. She took out two books and put it in front of her, "Gu household has books about fragrances the most. Here, at second young master¡¯s, there is also a lot hidden. If second young mistress wants to know about these, you can read these two books that are for beginners."

    "Alright." It was boring to be idle. Learning more was not a bad thing. Shu Huan agreed. After she agreed she felt that something was not right. However, she saw that concubine Yun didn¡¯t reveal anything on her face. Presumably, she had long known that she (SH) knew how to read from the maids. She couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself, "Does concubine Yun know how to read?"

    Concubine Yun lowered her eyes and said, "I¡¯ve learned some. Only the basic."

    Those were modest words. Naturally, Shu Huan wouldn¡¯t take them seriously. Perhaps, she was even a talented woman like Xie Daoyun and Su Run! However, she didn¡¯t understand more and more why concubine who had the looks and talent and who was also a legitimate daughter would fall to the point of bing someone¡¯s concubine.

    She wanted to ask about it, but after all, she wasn¡¯t so familiar with concubine Yun that she could have a chat with her. Besides, being a concubine was not something very prideful. She didn¡¯t speak anymore to avoid touching the painful topic of others.

    After concubine Yun retreated, she flipped through the two books. They were fully written by hand. The handwriting was beautiful. She couldn¡¯t help but specte whether this came from concubine Yun¡¯s hand.

    She turned a few pages. She saw that the identification and rification of agarwood was extremely well exined. She suddenly got an idea. Since she couldn¡¯t draw, what about carving something from agarwood for Gu Xiran?

    Of course, she wasn¡¯t proficient in carving. It was just that in the past, she was obsessed with engraving seals for some time. She had done a thorough research on all kinds of stones and also had carved many seals. However, she had never carved something out of wood.

    While she was thinking, her hands felt a bit itchy. One was because she couldn¡¯t think of what to make for Gu Xiran. Second was because she was so bored. She wanted to use this to elevate the boredom. After all, no matter if she made something great or not, it was something from her heart. However, where can she find agarwood?

    The one concubine Yun has wasn¡¯t a top grade one. It was also too small. It was not suitable. If she went to ask one from old madam, it was simply looking for an abuse. If she went to buy one outside, she didn¡¯t have any money...

    No matter how she thought about it, she could only go find one person to solve this problem for her. She didn¡¯t know if he was willing to help her.

    When she counted the days, Gu Xiran¡¯s birthday was the day after tomorrow. It seemed that she didn¡¯t have much time to waste. She didn¡¯t care anymore whether he would help or not. She had to try first.

    Shu Huan closed the book and tiptoed to outside. Seeing that concubine Yun was sitting in the room with her eyes closed to rest, she (SH) didn¡¯t disturb her. She went out to Liangchen and Meijing¡¯s room. She called one of them and whispered, "I have to bother you to go to fourth young master¡¯s. If he has some spare time, ask him toe over. When you ask him over, be more careful and don¡¯t let old madam know."

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26 The Wonderful Redwood of Yingge

    In the afternoon, the sky was a bit cloudy and it was also windy. The leaves of the trees made whooshing sounds because of the wind.

    Shu Huan sat on threshold at the entrance. From far away, she saw Gu Xihe walk towards Plum Flower Pavilion with his studypanion Ranmo.

    When he arrived, Gu Xihe extended his hand in front of her. In his hand was a piece of a yellow and green item. It was an agarwood, the size of half a palm.

    "You got it?" Shu Huan happily reached out her hand to take it, but Gu Xihe had unexpectedly retracted his hand and put his other hand in front of her. There was also an agarwood in his other hand, but this one looked dark and firm like a horn.

    Gu Xihe smiled proudly, "When this young master look for it, isn¡¯t it very easy? I will test your eyes. Which one do you want?"

    Shu Huan was very honest, "Ick knowledge in this field. You can pick one for me."

    Originally, Gu Xihe wanted to make things difficult for her, but seeing her like this, he suddenly felt smug. He showed off with the two pieces of agarwood. "Did you see? This yellow with green one is soft redwood named Wonderful Redwood of Yingge. It¡¯s the top of the top-grade! This ck one is a corner of agarwood. It¡¯s also a good thing, but it isn¡¯t as rare as the Wonderful Redwood of Yingge."

    Shu Huan wondered, "Redwood? Isn¡¯t it agarwood?"

    Gu Xihe looked at her with a weird expression, "You are really stupid. You don¡¯t even understand this!"

    Shu Huan was dissatisfied, but it wasn¡¯t good to offend him. She only muttered, "My maiden family doesn¡¯t sell fragrance. It would be weird if I knew. Why don¡¯t you tell me?"

    Gu Xihe hadn¡¯t spoken yet when Ranmo spoke first, "Redwood and agarwoode from the same tree! Redwood contains a lot of oil. It can be cut softly with a knife. When you bite it, it¡¯s soft and sticky like rice cake. It also has a spicy taste. Agarwood is very hard. It¡¯s the residue of the wood and doesn¡¯t have much taste..."

    He hadn¡¯t finished yet, when he was stomped by Gu Xihe, "So talkative! Do you think this young master doesn¡¯t know?"

    Ranmo was a clever one. He also had been with Gu Xihe for a long time, so, he had long known his temper. He then put on a pitiful face, "Am I not giving face to fourth young master? You see, even I, a studypanion, know about this. Then, won¡¯t you be even more knowledgeable?"

    Gu Xihe was bootlicked very happily. He immediately revealed a prideful expression, "So true."

    He turned and asked Shu Huan, "Which one do you want?"

    "I..." Naturally, I want the best! Shu Huan pointed at that Wonderful Redwood of Yingge. "I want this one."

    Gu Xihe¡¯s face sank and he was apparently unwilling.

    When Shu Huan saw him being like this, she quickly said, "If you like this one, then give me that ck agarwood. Anyway, I only want to use it to carve a seal. The material doesn¡¯t have to be top-grade."

    "Carve a seal?!" Gu Xihe¡¯s eyes turned very big and he almost vomited blood.

    Even Ranmo said with a bitter face, "Second young mistress, you want to use this to carve a seal?"

    Their reactions were very strange. Shu Huan said a bit unsettled, "Can¡¯t I? I know it¡¯s rare to use wood to carve a seal, but..."

    Gu Xihe interrupted her and waved that Wonderful Redwood of Yingge in front of her. "Do you know how much this is worth?"

    Seeing how serious his expression was, Shu Huan tried to guess, "More than hundred silver <i>liang</i>?"

    Gu Xihe wanted to vomit blood very much, "That small piece of ck agarwood was already worth five hundred silver <i>liang</i>! Even if this Wonderful Redwood of Yingge was sold for more than thousands silver <i>liang</i>, there would be people who will fight over it! Old madam¡¯s satin cushion was hidden inside the agarwood box. If it wasn¡¯t because I took it out, she wouldn¡¯t even give it to me!"

    "So expensive...," Shu Huan was a bit disheartened.

    Gu Xihe humphed once and said, "It¡¯s so expensive! Did you think that agarwood was lowly cabbage that was sold in a basket at a market?!"

    "..."

    She wasn¡¯t someone who cared about face. It didn¡¯t have any meaning to be looked down upon by a little brat. The problem was that she didn¡¯t like getting things for free from people. Originally, she wanted to use the jade annulus that old madam gave her to exchange for the agarwood. Now, hearing Gu Xihe say this, she couldn¡¯t take out that jade. She could only lower her head and sighed, "Forget it, I don¡¯t want this anymore. Let Ranmo go check if there are some good stones for carving at the stores outside. Let him bring two for me. While he is at it, also help me buy the tools for carving."

    She didn¡¯t expect that as soon as her words fell, something would hit herp. She lowered her head and saw that it was that Wonderful Redwood of Yingge.

    She raised her head bbergasted. She saw that Gu Xihe had his lips curled and said, "This master isn¡¯t someone stingy. If I say that I will get a piece of agarwood for you, I will get it for you!"

    "But it¡¯s too expensive..."

    "Expensive?" Gu Xiheughed pejoratively, "What if it¡¯s expensive?! To Gu household, this money is nothing. Old madam likes this Wonderful Redwood of Yingge just because it¡¯s rare."

    While speaking, he came closer and whispered, "I will tell you a secret. There are a few more pieces that arerger than this one at old madam¡¯s! Wait for this young master. I will get them piece by piece!"

    Shu Huan got scared because of his words. "Don¡¯t do anything rash."

    Gu Xihe held his head high, humphed once and ignored her.

    Shu Huan thought for a moment. Then, she helplessly took the jade annulus from her waist and handed it over, "I know that this isn¡¯t worth much money, but it¡¯s not good of me to take things for free from you. Take this first, alright? In the future, when I find something more interesting, I will give it to you."

    Gu Xihe swept once over it, but he didn¡¯t have the intention to go ept it and said with disdain, "This young master already has a half room full of these and don¡¯t even have more ce for them. Only you would see this as a treasure!"

    So depressing!

    After getting to know him these days, Shu Huan knew that this little brat was just a bit mischievous and stubborn. He wasn¡¯t a bad kid. However, even if he didn¡¯t ept her things, could he not be so direct? Did he need to make her feel so ufortable!?!

    Since he didn¡¯t ept the jade, Shu Huan could only take it back. She put that Wonderful Redwood of Yingge under her nose and sniffed. Sure enough, a gentle and elegant fragrance filled her nose. Using such a good thing to carve a seal was really a pity. She thought for a moment and said, "Why don¡¯t I use this to carve a string of fragrance? One can wear it and it would also elevate the senses and drive away dirt."

    Gu Xihe lifted his mouth and said, "Whatever you want!"

    He turned and left. While walking, he said, "I¡¯m leaving. It¡¯s so boring here! Remember to put in some good words about me when second big brother is happy. Let him bring in some new and fresh things for me to y with."

    Shu Huan agreed to do it and then hurriedly said, "Let someone buy tools to carve things for me!"

    Gu Xihe didn¡¯t even turn his head andined, "Women are so troublesome!"

    Looking at his back leaving with the studypanion, Shu Huan contemted.

    If the Wonderful Redwood of Yingge was really so valuable, then the silver she could get from reselling it would be enough for her to life half of her life...

    She shook her head and pressed down the desire in her heart.

    This thing wasn¡¯t hers. Although, she got it through Gu Xihe, it was actually taking Gu household¡¯s things to turn it into a gift for Gu Xiran. At most, it was that she <i>presented her </i>kind feelings<i> to Buddha with borrowed flowers</i>. If she really sold this thing and use the money to leave Gu household, then she¡¯d be deemed as too despicable. She would feel uneasy and carry a guilty conscience for the rest of her life.

    Shu Huan stood up and sighed deeply.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27 The carved rabbit

    When Shu Huan got the tools for carvings that Ranmo secretly sent over, the sky was already faintly dark.

    The gift was a birthday present and naturally, the recipient couldn¡¯t know about it beforehand so that there would be a surpriseter. Thus, Shu Huan hid those tools and that Wonderful Redwood of Yingge very well. As if nothing had happened, she went to eat with Gu Xiran. After that, she found an excuse saying that she ate too much and need to go out for a walk. Then, she dragged Liangchen and Meijing to the yard.

    Concubine Yun chased after her and handed her a small white jade box that was roughly the size of a thumb. She smiled slightly, "Second young master asked me to send this over; it¡¯s mint cream. If you are bitten by mosquitoes, it wouldn¡¯t itch anymore if you rub some on the bitten area."

    While talking, she gave her a small porcin bottle, "If second young mistress doesn¡¯t like mint vor, there is also camphor grass that can be used to avoid mosquitoes."

    After Shu Huan said thank you, she took them. When she turned and wanted to leave, concubine Yun said, "Second young master said that second young mistress shouldn¡¯t go too far and shoulde back soon."

    "I got it," After Shu Huan promised, she let Liangchen walk in the front with thentern to lead the way. She then walked out of the yard.

    Without the moon shining brightly during the night, then when evening fell in the ancient era, it would be really pitch dark.

    Tonight, the sky happened to undergo a change of weather. The moon was covered by clouds. Liangchen didn¡¯t walk too far with thentern. Besides, it was windy, and the tree shadows were swaying as the leaves rustle back and forth. Under such circumstances, there was no one in the garden. It was a good time for chatter.

    Meijing was a bit less courageous. She couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, "Second young mistress, it¡¯s so scary outside here. Why don¡¯t we go back? Can¡¯t we just take a walk in the yard?"

    Shu Huanughed, "If you are afraid, you can go back first."

    Meijing also had antern. She could go back alone, but when she turned and looked, the way where they came from was already hidden in the boundless darkness. She immediately felt frightened. How would she dare to go back alone? She only stuttered, "It...it¡¯s better if I follow you..."

    Shu Huan came out to find a ce to carve that Wonderful Redwood of Yingge. There was no need to go far. She went to the gazebo she visitedst time and sat there. She then let the two maids rest thentern on the stone table and took out Wonderful Redwood of Yingge, studying it carefully from all sides.

    From the outside, this redwood didn¡¯t seem any different from other dry wood. However, when the carving knife went into it, she could see that there was ayer of dark green inside it which felt softer.

    It was difficult to use such material to carve fine things. If she made a fragrance string, she would need a lot of work to polish it! Shu Huan looked at it for a long time. Suddenly, a thought popped up in her mind...

    She didn¡¯t have to make it finely. It would be fine if she carved the general outline. This would make it easy to carve and would not waste too much material.

    While she was thinking, Meijing couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and asked, "Second young mistress, what is this? It just looked like a rotten wood, but the fragranceing from it is very pleasing."

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help butugh. In this house of fragrances, there was finally someone as ignorant as her!

    She didn¡¯t answer yet when Liangchen said, "This is fragrance of redwood, right? I¡¯ve seen bracelets made from this at madam¡¯s. However, they weren¡¯t so fragrant."

    Shu Huan nodded. She thought for a while and asked, "Do you know which of the twelve animals of the twelve-year cycle second young master belongs to?"

    Meijing shook her head. Liangchen thought for a while and then said, "Second young master¡¯s zodiac seems to be the rabbit."

    Rabbit?!

    That was really unexpected. She felt that Gu Xiran¡¯s zodiac should be a fox!

    Well, at least a rabbit was easy to carve.

    Shu Huan smiled slyly. Then, she picked up the knife and began to carve.

    Meijing looked from the sidelines and asked curiously, "Is this the birthday gift for second young master?"

    It had been a long time since Shu Huan carved something. It felt a bit unfamiliar to her. At this time, she didn¡¯t dare to distract herself and was focused wholeheartedly. When she heard the question, she only let out a "hmm" sound.

    The two maids had been taught from the moment they entered the residence. They knew that if the owner didn¡¯t want to say something, they shouldn¡¯t ask much. So, they stayed at her side and quietly watched her carve.

    Because she didn¡¯t have to carve finely and this Wonderful Redwood of Yingge was also very soft and easy to carve, not long after, the outline of a fat-bellied rabbit was carved out.

    The more Shu Huan carved, the funnier she felt it was. Her knife moved like it was flying.

    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. When her senses returned, a short-tailed rogue rabbit with eyes of a bee and a rounded nose was in her palm.

    When she looked up, she saw that Liangchen and Meijing had a weird expression. So, she picked up the rogue rabbit and waved it in front of them. "Is it not beautiful?"

    Liangchen bit her lips, "It¡¯s beautiful, but the appearance of this rabbit seemed to be too obscene..."

    Meijing¡¯s childish innocence hadn¡¯t faded yet. She came closer and looked. Then, she smiled and said, "I think that this chubby rabbit is quite interesting. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t know whether second young master would like it or not."

    She already finished carving it. Even if it was not good, there was no other way! However, if the future generations got to know that she used such a valuable Wonderful Redwood of Yingge to carve a rogue rabbit, presumably they would scold her for wasting natural resources recklessly!

    Shu Huan felt half rueful and half excited after a mischief. She held the rogue rabbit and looked at it from every sides. Then, she made a small hole in the back of its head. She thought that she would wipe it when she goes back and then put a silk string through the hole. After that, it could be considered that she finished the job.

    When she thought about it, she felt funny. Originally, she wanted to carve a seal and a fragrance string. She didn¡¯t expect that she would carve a waist pendant in the end. It was just, she didn¡¯t know whether Gu Xiran would be willing to wear such a unique pendant. Speaking of it, this kind of thing was really easy to carve. It seemed that if she was idle in the future, she could find a few pieces of wood or radishes to y with!

    Liangchen pointed at the pieces that had been carved off on the table and said with some regret, "You don¡¯t want these anymore?"

    "These...," Shu Huan put all those pieces together and use her hand to force them into a ball. She didn¡¯t expect that they really could stick together like soap. She put it in her purse, "Keep it. It may be of some use in the future."

    Speaking till here, a cool breeze blew over. She sneezed and felt that it was a bit cold. She asked, "How long have we been out?"

    Liangchen thought for a moment, "At least two <i>shichen</i>."

    Two <i>shichen</i>!

    That is four hours!

    Now, it was deep in the night!

    After Shu Huan said "oh no", she hurriedly packed up the things. With the rogue rabbit in her hand, she grabbed antern and ran back. Liangchen and Meijing chased anxiously behind her. "Second young mistress, take it slower. Don¡¯t fall while running too fast!"

    She rushed back to Plum Flower Pavilion. When she saw that the lights in Gu Xiran¡¯s room was still lit, she felt more reassured in her heart. She quickly sent the two maids away to sleep. She sneaked quietly into the study to find a ce to hide the tools of carving and that redwood rogue rabbit. Then, she patted her clothes, tidied her hair, did as if nothing had happened and raised the curtain of the room...

    The moment she lifted the curtain, she smelled a delicate and sweet scent. Then, she saw that concubine Yun had her long ck hair unbound. She sat on the edge of the bed with semi-transparent satin clothes. She was doing needlework with the help of the candle on the bedside. Gu Xiran had a book in his hand and was lying on the bed with closed eyes. Seeing that his breathing was steady, it was apparent that he was asleep.

    The scene in front of her was very heart-warming. It was obviously beyond her expectation. She originally thought that since she came backter, she would probably face that stinky face of Gu Xiran...

    While she was shocked and she didn¡¯t know whether she should walk in or walk out, concubine Yun heard the movement behind her. She hurriedly stood up, smiled and whispered, "Second young mistress has returned? Second young master couldn¡¯t wait anymore and slept first. The stove in the small tea room is still keeping the nourishing soup warm for you. If you want to drink, I will go pour a bowl for you."

    Shu Huan shook her head, "It¡¯s already veryte so I won¡¯t drink it anymore. You can go rest."

    Concubine picked up her needlework and retired quietly.

    Under the candlelight, Shu Huan looked at the swaying bamboo curtain in front of her. Then, she turned and looked at the sleeping Gu Xiran. She sighed in her heart. It seems that she really had to think of a way to vacate the East Chamber. Otherwise, if she encounters such awkward situations again, she wouldn¡¯t even have a ce to retreat to!

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28 The sachet

    The wind of this night was particrly violent. When it was in the middle of the night, it began to rain. The raindrops hit the window and the ntain in the yard, making miserable sounds.

    Shu Huan¡¯s sleep had always been good. She belonged to the kind of person that would fall asleep very quickly when her head touched the pillow. However, tonight she didn¡¯t know whether it was because the rain was too heavy or that the porcin pillow underneath her head was too hard, in short, no matter how she slept, it felt ufortable. She turned around for the whole night. When the sky got a bit light, she couldn¡¯t lie down anymore. She quietly rolled out of bed and pushed the window open.

    Fresh air with drops of water immediately blew in and reduced her tiredness and sleepiness by half.

    Shu Huan then propped up her chin at the window and stared at the lotus pond outside.

    The raindrops dripped down the leak. From time to time, they would fall into the tank and frighten some red dragonflies.

    She was just starting to find it interesting, when she suddenly felt something heavy on her shoulder. She turned and saw that Gu Xiran had gotten up and put a coat on her shoulder.

    "Where did you gost night?"

    Shu Huan moved her eyes away, "Didn¡¯t go anywhere. Just took a walk in the residence."

    Gu Xiran frowned slightly. Suddenly, he pulled her sleeve and sniffed, "What kind of scent is this?"

    Shu Huanughed, pulled back her sleeve and answered, "I don¡¯t understand about fragrances. You ask me, how would I know? Presumably, it¡¯s the fragrance that concubine Yun burned yesterday. It was sweet and pleasing to smell, but I also don¡¯t know the name of that fragrance."

    "Yun Yan?" Gu Xiran raised an eyebrow with an expression of wanting to say something but hesitated. He walked to the incense burner and looked at it. He shook his head and said, "It¡¯s not this scent."

    Shu Huan was surprised. She took two deep breaths. Suddenly she remembered that this was the scent of Wonderful Redwood of Yingge. It was cool and elegant and not something other fragrances could mask. No wonder there was a quote that was called "Redwood perfume to dye clothes"!

    The two just said a few words when they were interrupted by a maid. After, they washed up, Shu Huan went to old madam¡¯s to pay her respects in the rain.

    This was a rule that even thunder couldn¡¯t break not to mention rain. Even if it was snowing or knives pouring down, she couldn¡¯t not go. However, the mood of walking slowly in the rain with a paper umbre was very ssical. It was just that they didn¡¯t have shoes for the rain. The embroidered shoes were soaked and felt ufortable.

    Old madam had probably be ustomed to her (SH) early retreat. Plus, the fact that recently there wasn¡¯t any news that Gu Xiran¡¯s illness got worse, so, she probably thought that this granddaughter-inw wasn¡¯t too unlucky. Hence, she turned a blind eye and wasn¡¯t as stern as before. Therefore, after she paid her respect and had breakfast with old madam, she came out of Pine Crane Hall.

    The surprise was that when she walked to the entrance, she was called by Gu third miss Gu Xuan. She timidly handed her a pair of shoes and said in a low voice, "Tomorrow is second big brother¡¯s birthday. I think that he presumably doesn¡¯t want people to go bother him because he needs to take care of his health. I need to bother second sister-inw to give these shoes for him. It¡¯s my kind feelings for him."

    Shu Huan took over the shoes and looked at them. She saw that the stitches were meticulous and well-shaped. Although, she didn¡¯t know embroidery, but she could see that this was done with the heart. She couldn¡¯t help but thank her in Gu Xiran¡¯s stead andughed, "If you have free time tomorrow, you cane over for a while. Your second big brother is already bored from taking care of his health. If he had someone to talk to, his mood will turn brighter."

    Gu Xuan epted with lowered head. Then, she didn¡¯t spoke anymore.

    She could see that this little girl was shy and introverted. Shu Huan didn¡¯t take her for a chat. After saying goodbye, she went straight to Plum Flower Pavilion.

    When she returned to the yard, she exined the matter of the shoes to Gu Xiran. After that, she went to concubine Yun¡¯s West Chamber for the first time. She also had no other way. Ever since young, only her parents celebrated birthdays with her. She had never nned a birthday for another. She had to ask concubine Yun how to do it to avoid that there are some cumbersome rules that she didn¡¯t know about and to avoid doing a bad thing with good intentions.

    Concubine Yun seemed to be very leisure. She smiled, "Second young mistress doesn¡¯t have to worry about this matter. In the past, on this day, old madam would send a festive dinner over. The other yards would also send some things. However, they knew that second young master was ill and likes it to be quiet, so most of them didn¡¯te to visit. Those who came would just apany second young master to eat some bites and sat for a while. You can just let the maids prepare some good tea and treats."

    It seemed that there was nothing for her to do.

    Shu Huan said that she got it and wanted to leave. She didn¡¯t expect that concubine called her to stop her from leaving. She said with hesitation, "Second young mistress, please give me a moment. Yan has something to say."

    "What?"

    Concubine looked at the maid at her side Xiangqian.

    Xiangqian very tactfully said that she was going to get tea and went out. Liangchen and Meijing also knew the rules. They also went out and even closed the door for them.

    Shu Huan felt somewhat ufortable with this situation. It was so secretive that she felt there was some conspiracy, making her couldn¡¯t help but to be vignt.

    Concubine Yun was also not in a hurry to talk. She first invited her to take a seat. She added incense to the incense burner. After that she picked up the tea. Then, she hesitantly pulled a sachet from her sleeve, put it on the table and gently pushed it to her (SH).

    "What is this?" Shu Huan frowned. She picked up the sachet and looked at it. "The birthday gift you want to give second young master?"

    Although, she asked, she herself felt that it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    There was a pair of mandarin ducks ying in the water embroidered on the sachet. The embroidery method was very fine, but the material used was obviously rough material. It seemed to be made from those cheap red cloth. Concubine Yun would never give this kind of thing to Gu Xiran. Also, even if she wanted to give it, she would certainly not let her (SH) give it instead.

    Concubine Yun was somewhat puzzled at her reaction. She lowered her voice and said, "Second young mistress, look once again at it. Do you really not recognize this thing?"

    This was strange. Should she have recognized it?"

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t have the patient to y riddles with her and put the sachet on the table. She said, "I¡¯ve never seen it before."

    Concubine Yun didn¡¯t spoke. Her gaze just fixed on her (SH) face.

    Concubine Yun never had this kind of behavior before. Usually, she always avoided Shu Huan¡¯s gaze and tried not to look at her (SH) eyes. Therefore, Shu Huan became more puzzled, "If you have something to say, just be more direct."

    Only now did concubine Yun lower her gaze and smiled slightly, "It¡¯s me who was rude, second young mistress."

    While talking, she picked up that sachet and said faintly, "I sent people to buy this sachet from a young schr for five silver <i>liang</i>. This schr happened to be a close neighbor of you before you married. The one who taught you to read..."

    Speaking till here, she paused. She raised her eyes and looked at Shu Huan, "Now, did second young mistress remember something?"

    <i>Mandarin ducks ying in the water </i>embroidery, young schr, close neighbor, taught to read...

    When these clues were put together, even if Shu Huan was very stupid, she could guess the origin of the sachet.

    This sachet must¡¯ve been personally embroidered by the original owner. She (SH) didn¡¯t know whether she wanted to express her feelings or her gratitude to give such an amorous thing to that schr. Perhaps, it was given before she married. No wonder concubine Yun bought it so eagerly.

    The question was naturally why it was so coincidentally!

    She said that an old schr taught her how to read. Suddenly, a young schr appeared that received a sachet from the original owner.

    Was it a sham?

    Unlikely. Concubine Yun didn¡¯t know that she wasn¡¯t the original owner. What was the use of using a sham to muddle her (SH)?

    What made her more dejected was Huiyun!

    When she said that she had learned to read from an old schr, she had only said that to Huiyun. She didn¡¯t know whether it was because the walls have ears or that Huiyun said it inadvertently or intentionally...

    While the room was silent, concubine Yun said, "Second young mistress remembered? This is a sachet you personally embroidered. You shouldn¡¯t not recognize it. Besides, madam-inw told be that you studied two years with that schr..."

    This was meant to threaten her!

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29 To sympathize

    Ever since she time-traveled to now, Shu Huan had always tried to avoid concubine Yun when she could. She¡¯d never had a face-to-face dispute with her. Firstly, this was because she had no intention of fighting for anything with her. Secondly was because she was a neer and didn¡¯t want to make enemies everywhere she went. However, at this moment, concubine Yunpletely broke the bnce of not fighting between the wife and the concubines!

    Shu Huan could pretend that she didn¡¯t know about what was happening behind her back and wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter. However, being threatened in her face and still be a yes-man; she couldn¡¯t do it!

    Thinking till here, she stood up and said coldly, "Concubine made me stay just for this?"

    After getting used to seeing Shu Huan¡¯sid-back temper and seeing her cold eyes now, concubine Yun also couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly stunned. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to answer.

    Shu Huan naturally didn¡¯t have the patience anymore to stay, "Since you have nothing to say, I still have things to do. I will leave first."

    When she said that she was leaving, she was truly leaving. She was already at the door, when concubine Yun called her, "Second young mistress, you are not afraid that this sachet..."

    She hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Shu Huan turned with a slight smile, "What? You want to threaten me? Do you want to show this sachet to your second young master or is it that you want to publicize this matter so that everyone will get to know about it?"

    Shu Huan¡¯s reaction was beyond concubine Yun¡¯s expectations. She bit her lips when her threat didn¡¯t work. Suddenly she knelt, "Second young mistress has misunderstood. I have no such intention. I bought this sachet because I was afraid that others would get to know about this matter. Don¡¯t worry, I will guard my mouth like a closed bottle on this matter and will not spread it."

    "Really?" Shu Huan raised an eyebrow. "Then, how should I thank you?"

    Concubine Yun lowered her head and said, "Yan knows Yan¡¯s identity. Yan has never had other intentions. I only want to have a ce in Gu household...It was just that second young master doesn¡¯t like me now. I thought for a long while and didn¡¯t seem to have ever offended second young master...If I have unintentionally collided with second young mistress, I ask second young mistress to have mercy and spare me this time...From now one, I will double my self-discipline and will never stir up trouble again. I ask second young mistress to fulfill this wish of mine."

    This was still a threat in disguise!

    Shu Huan said in aughable tone, "You are suspicious that I sowed dissension between you and second young master?"

    Concubine Yun lowered her voice, "Yan doesn¡¯t dare."

    "Is it that you don¡¯t dare or haven¡¯t suspected?" Shu Huan was very tired of this, "If you have something to say, can¡¯t you just say it directly? I don¡¯t have such a clever heart like yours and also doesn¡¯t want to go around guessing your thoughts. However, I will tell you clearly that if Gu Xiran dislike you, it¡¯s his matter. It has nothing to do with me. If you feel wronged, then you can go cry at his ce. What use does it have to tell me? Could it be that you want me to drag him to your bed?"

    Concubine Yun didn¡¯t expect that she would be so blunt. Her face immediately paled. Tears rolled down her eyes and said, "Second young mistress, don¡¯t get angry...It wasn¡¯t Yan¡¯s intention to do such a despicable thing as to hold onto information that could be used against you...It was just, that as a concubine, if I can¡¯t get second young master¡¯s heart and also doesn¡¯t have an offspring, it would be very difficult to have a stand in Gu household..."

    "Second young master, second young master! To put it bluntly, this is something between you and him. You want to please him and give birth to his child, then go think of ways to be entangled with him. What¡¯s the use of bothering me?" While Shu Huan talked, she picked up the sachet from the table and put it in front of her (Y), "Even if you went with this sachet to report to old madam, at most, she will get angry and let Gu Xiran divorce me! Will anything goode from my divorce for you? Another second young mistress will be taken in. Perhaps, also two concubines. If he dislikes you, he will still dislike you!"

    Concubine Yun didn¡¯t speak. She only sat on the ground and shed tears.

    Shu Huan threw the sachet in front of her, "Your situation deserves sympathy, but your actions are hateful! If you want to have a ground to stand on, you don¡¯t have to use me as a stepping stone. I don¡¯t have the habit of sacrificing myself to support others and I also don¡¯t like to be a matchmaker who link red strings for people. Also, don¡¯t say that I don¡¯t recognize this sachet. Even if you think that this thing is useful and spread the matter to smear Gu household¡¯s face, then the first one who would be unlucky wouldn¡¯t be me, but you! Go think about what to do yourself!"

    After having said that, she looked once more at concubine Yun who cried like raindrops on a pear blossom. She (SH) felt very dejected in her heart! It was obviously she who had been bullied. Why was the other party crying more pitiful than her? In other words, no matter how miserable concubine Yun¡¯s situation was, could it be more miserable than hers? She haven¡¯t even cried yet and the other party already started crying...

    She sighed, turned around and was about to open the door, but unexpectedly, her hand had just touched the doorknob when she heard three knocks from the other side of the door, "Concubine Yun?"

    The voice just fell, when the door was pushed open. The one who entered was Huiyun with a perturbed face. When she saw the situation in the room, she was startled at first. Then, she was at a loss about what to do.

    Shu Huan frowned, "What is the matter?"

    "No...Nothing...," Huiyun stole a nce at concubine Yun who had her head lowered, trying to wipe her tears. She (H) said in a low voice, "This ve passed by and heard the cries inside. So, I came in to see what was the matter..."

    At this time, concubine Yun stood up from the ground. While she stuffed that sachet in her sleeve, she tried to force a smile, "I came in from the outside and didn¡¯t expect that there was mud on my soles. I slipped and fell. It¡¯s nothing. You can retreat."

    The floor in the room was very dry. There was obviously no wet mud. She obviously looked for an excuse to cover up the matter. However, originally, she didn¡¯t have to exin to a maid, so Huiyun naturally didn¡¯t dare to ask more. She lowered her head and said, "Yes." She retreated.

    Seeing that she went away, concubine Yun bowed slightly and paid her respect to Shu Huan, "Second young mistress, I apologize for just now..."

    Shu Huan saw that her face showed embarrassment and sorrow, she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. She didn¡¯t say anything, turned and left.

    In fact, concubine Yun could be considered an obedient person. At least, she appeared to be low-key and cautious. Aside from liking Gu Xiran and wanting to be by his side, she didn¡¯t have other intentions. If it was another with a more brash personality, not only would it be a life and death struggle, she would also spread the things that the original owner had done before. At this time, she may have to kneel at old madam¡¯s for trial.

    She got annoyed just by thinking about it!

    How many things about the original owner did she still not know?

    It felt like a bomb. Perhaps, some time that bomb would start ticking...

    Something was not right!

    When she was in front of the door of the main chamber, she suddenly stopped.

    Gu Xiran seemed to know the original owner very well. Then, did he know about this sachet?!

    If he didn¡¯t know, then forget it. If he knew, why didn¡¯t he mention it?

    Shu Huan had a strange feeling in her heart that she couldn¡¯t describe nor touch. While she was in deep thoughts, she suddenly felt an arm around her waist. Then, her right shoulder sank a bit. Someone¡¯s chin was on it.

    She didn¡¯t have to guess and knew that this person must be Gu Xiran. Lately, he had be more presumptuous and did more intimate actions. She had blocked him once or twice, but she couldn¡¯t block the third and fourth time. Thinking till here, she felt somewhat helpless.

    While Gu Xiran went into the room with her with his arm around her waist, he asked, "What were you thinking about?"

    Shu Huan avoided answering him. She only looked at him. She saw that he was carrying an umbre in one hand. His clothes also had signs of being rained on. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, "You went out just now?"

    "Mm, there was no sun to bask into. I went out for a walk. I just returned and saw you standing deep in thoughts in front of the door."

    Hearing him say this, Shu Huan was slightly relieved.

    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t hear her dispute with concubine Yun. It was not that she was afraid. It was just that she had too much things to worry about. If one or two more were added, it would almost reach the limit that she could bear.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30 The summoning

    In this rainy weather, the most pleasant thing was nothing more than not having to go out and bezy at home.

    Shu Huan was very content at the moment. After taking a bath and with her hair wet, she sat under the eave and watched the rain. The ancient life was exquisite and graceful. In all respects, it was an artistic mood. If it wasn¡¯t because of those troubles and concerns about her future and the longing for her parents and friends, she would¡¯ve liked it here.

    Huiyun came in with tea and reported, "Second young mistress, those pets raised by fourth young master had been moved to the penthouse. I let the maids clean up East Chamber and also opened the windows for fresh air. Then, they will burn fragrances to dispel the smell.

    Shu Huan looked once at her, took over the tea and responded casually, "Good."

    Huiyun handled the affairs in a proper way. She didn¡¯t have to worry.

    She took advantage of Gu Xiran¡¯s nap time to vacate the East Chamber. Even if she still had to sleep in the main chamber at night, she would keep that chamber in case she wanted some time alone.

    Shu Huan took a sip of tea and said, "Did you tell anybody that an old teacher taught me how to read?"

    Huiyun lowered her head and said, "That day when this ve went to get the books for you, concubine Yun asked about it. This ve knows the rules. This ve only said that second young mistress wanted books and didn¡¯t dare to say anything else."

    Shu Huan nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Forget it, she also didn¡¯t want to pursue it. Anyway, if concubine Yun didn¡¯t get the news from Huiyun, then it would be from those parents of the original owner. The chance of thetter was more likely. After all, as long as she sees benefit, with that character of Xu <i>shi</i>, she would be willing to say anything. If the original owner really learned to read from that schr, it wouldn¡¯t be something difficult to find out.

    She didn¡¯t grow up in the struggle of a household since young, so she didn¡¯t have many opportunities to fight with others. Besides, one couldn¡¯t guard against everything. She could only be more cautious and try not to let others get information that could be used against her. The rest of the matter was <i>counter soldiers with arms, water with an earth weir</i>. Wait and see!

    The most important thing about living was to be happy and to live every moment well. If she had to ponder every day about those schemes and make herself a dark-hearted person, it was better for her to die.

    ¡ª

    The rain fell all day and only stopped a bit when it was time to put the lights on. The clouds were gone, and the air was clear and cooling.

    At the time of dinner, Gu Xihe rushed in like an out of control horse and shouted, "Get rice for me. I¡¯m starving."

    Concubine Yun quickly called people to add a bowl and chopsticks.

    Gu Xiran had just picked up the chopsticks when he was surprised by this sight, "Didn¡¯t you always eat with old madam?"

    "Don¡¯t mention it!" Gu Xihe waved with his hand. "That face of old madam was like the weather outside. It was gloomy for the whole afternoon. Even when I teased her, she didn¡¯tugh and even drove me out to y elsewhere."

    When he finished talking, he sat down and looked at the dishes on the table. That face immediately became a bitter melon, "This can¡¯t be! Madam is abstaining from eating meat today. The whole table was full of vegetables. I don¡¯t like to eat that. That was why I rushed to here. Howe you are also abstaining from eating meat?"

    "There are two non-vegetarian dishes!" While Shu Huan talked, she moved the dish to him. "You can eat this."

    Gu Xihe obviously had no interest in the two dishes. However, after ying for a whole day, he was hungry. So, he could only put up with it and eat. While eating, heined that the dishes didn¡¯t have much taste. It seemed that he liked those oily and thick-sauced intense vors.

    After he ate for a while and his speed slowed down, Gu Xiran picked up a dish for him and asked, "Is it that you made old madam angry?"

    "Me?" Gu Xihe didn¡¯t even raise his head and said, "Old madam had never been angry with me."

    What he said was the truth. Even if he caused a big trouble and angered master Gu, old madam would smile and say that he was still young, didn¡¯t know anything and that being yful was a good thing because like that he would grow up smartly!

    In order to avoid touching a sore subject tomorrow when she went to pay her respects, Shu Huan asked, "Then, why was she not in a good mood?"

    Gu Xihe rolled his eyes at her, "How would I know? When I asked her, she didn¡¯t tell me and only let me be quiet!"

    "..."

    It seemed that she wouldn¡¯t get anything out from Gu Xihe¡¯s mouth. She knew that old madam was very angry. It didn¡¯t seem to be a trivial matter.

    After they ate, concubine Yun brought tea.

    Gu Xihe was someone who liked to move. How could he sit idly? He pestered Shu Huan and quietly asked her how the carving of the Wonderful Redwood of Yingge was going.

    Shu Huan felt likeughing when she recalled that rogue rabbit. Just when she wanted to pull him to the study to show him, she didn¡¯t expect that old madam¡¯s maid Zisu who was in charge of delivering things, came over. After she paid her respect, she said, "Old madam asked second young mistress and concubine Yun to go over to y leaf card!"

    Leaf card? She didn¡¯t know how to y at all! However, when she thought about, she couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious. Wasn¡¯t old madam angry? Howe she thought about ying cards? What¡¯s more,!she had always disliked her (SH). If there weren¡¯t enough people to y cards with, she could just call those concubines or maids. Why did she had to call her and concubine Yun? It couldn¡¯t be...

    While she was in deep thoughts, she sneaked a nce at concubine Yun. She just happened to meet that confused and perturbed gaze of concubine Yun.

    Gu Xiran was also surprised for a moment. Then, he gave Gu Xihe a meaningful nce.

    The little brat was very clever. He got from the chair and pulled Shu Huan. "Let¡¯s go together. No matter who wins, they have to give a percentage of the winnings to me!"

    Zisu quickly stopped him and said, "Fourth young master, old madam had already said to only call second young mistress and concubine Yun. They don¡¯t even have to bring the maids."

    When had Gu Xihe received such cold treatment? He immediately got angry, raised his foot to kick her, "Utter rubbish! When had I ever been stopped when going to old madam¡¯s?! You don¡¯t let me go when it was just ying cards?"

    Gu Xiran quickly stopped him.

    Zisu had been kicked very painfully. She felt really wronged and said with tears, "Fourth young master, this is what old madam ordered. Otherwise, even if you give this ve ten guts, this ve wouldn¡¯t dare to stop you..."

    Gu Xihe refused to give in. He still wanted to refute but was taken aside by Gu Xiran. Hence, he could only give up.

    Shu Huan already understood that this card ying was a pretense. There was absolutely something going on for her to call them. Besides, the thing was not small and was rted to the old madam¡¯s anger. It was just, during this time, she knew her ce and didn¡¯t do anything. She really didn¡¯t do anything bad like killing or setting the house on fire. The only matter that could make old madam angry was the matter that concubine Yun told her about in the morning...

    She raised her eyes and looked at concubine Yun. The other party was also looking at her. That eager to exin expression didn¡¯t seem fake. She couldn¡¯t help but shook her head and sigh. She said to Zisu, "Let¡¯s go!"

    No matter what it was, she couldn¡¯t not go after already having been called. It would be clear when she gets there whether it was a curse or a blessing. If it was a curse, she couldn¡¯t escape!

    Zisu quickly lit thentern to light the road and led them out.

    Gu Xiran was silent for a moment. Then, he looked at Gu Xihe who was still angry because he "lost favor". He suddenlyughed, "How about we y a game?"

    "Who has the mood to y?!"

    Gu Xiran¡¯s eyes shone like stars in the light, "It¡¯s very interesting."

    Gu Xihepromised because of interest, "Alright. Tell me how to y?"

    "I¡¯m the great-general."

    "Mm."

    "You are the spy of the army."

    Gu Xihe¡¯s eyes widened and waited for him to continue.

    Who would have thought that Gu Xiran would say the next word, "Go!"

    Gu Xihe was a little confused, "Where to?"

    "Go to old madam to spy for information."

    "Ah!" Only now did Gu Xihe understood and said angrily, "If you want me to go inquire, just say it! What¡¯s there to pretend with games?!"

    Although, he said that, he was also curious. He didn¡¯t know why old madam called Shu Huan and concubine Yun. Why was it so mysterious and also didn¡¯t allow him to follow?

    Thinking till here, he said resentfully, "Alright, I will go take a look for you."

    Gu Xiran raised an eyebrow and smiled, "Remember to do it cautiously and secretly. Don¡¯t let people catch you."

    That being mentioned made Gu Xihe felt that ying this game at night was quite the right feel. He immediately got the impulse and said, "Great-general, this small soldier will go now!"

    After having said that, he turned and ran to outside.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31 Opposing each other with equal harshness

    It was fine weather after the rain. The moonlight was clear like water.

    No one was in the mood to talk. All the way, the three were quiet. Only the soft sound of the embroidered shoes moving on the wet stones could be heard.

    Only when they stepped in the yard of Pine Crane Hall did Zisu turn and locked the main door. Then, she went in first to report. Following this, concubine Yun whispered, "Second young mistress, it¡¯s really not me..."

    Shu Huan turned and looked at her.

    Her (Y) face was pale like the moonlight. There was grievance in her eyes as well as confusion and helplessness.

    "I know it¡¯s not you."

    When people do good things, they often rely on their own heart. When they do bad things, it was for the sake of interest. Only when concubine Yun hold on that information that can be used against her (SH) and threaten her would it be beneficial for her (Y). If the information gets out, both sides would lose. This was also why both of them would be here now. It was just, did concubine Yun know that when she schemed against someone, she could also be schemed against? The one who was unlucky was her (SH). She didn¡¯t do anything, but was still struck by the arrow...

    Shu Huan sighed and asked, "What did my parents tell you exactly?"

    Concubine Yun shook her head and said, "They didn¡¯t say anything. I just asked them whether second young mistress knows how to read. They said that you learned from that schr. I let someone inquire about the other things. Aside from the sachet, there was nothing else."

    Shu Huan¡¯s heart slightly calmed down. She lifted her skirt and walked up the steps.

    When things came to a head, she wasn¡¯t afraid anymore. After all, even if she was afraid, it wouldn¡¯t help the matter.

    It was just <i>the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind</i>. Concubine Yun was the mantis. Then, who was the oriole?

    When the two entered the main hall, they saw old madam sitting on the main seat with a sullen face. That expression was even more ugly than how Gu Xihe described it. Shu Huan stepped forward and paid her respect, "Greetings to old madam."

    Old madam humphed once coldly and shouted, "Everyone retreat. No one is allowed to stay in the room!"

    "Yes," Zisu and the other maids responded. Everyone retreated unsettled and closed the door.

    Old madam personally walked to the door and locked it. Then, her gaze swept over Shu Huan and concubine Yun. She shouted, "Kneel!"

    The voice was like thunder, making concubine Yun tremble and kneel first.

    Shu Huan lifted her clothes a bit and also knelt.

    Old madam then walked back and sat down. She just looked at them gloomily like this without a word. Shu Huan didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, when she finally heard old madam say, "Where is the sachet? Still not handing it over?!"

    Sure enough, it was for this matter!

    Although, she was prepared, Shu Huan¡¯s eyelid still jumped. She got a headache from guessing how many eyes and ears were ced at her side. Or better said, inside of Plum Flower Pavilion.

    Concubine Yun¡¯s body trembled once more. After hesitating for a while, she suddenly gritted her teeth and said, "Answering old madam, I¡¯ve long burned the sachet."

    "Burned?" Old madam sneered and didn¡¯t believe it, "For who are you hiding it?"

    Originally, concubine Yun was desperate and <i>turned to any doctor one can find when critically ill</i>. When she caught some fault, she wanted to use it to threaten Shu Huan. However, in the morning she (Y) was refuted by her (SH). When she (Y) thought about the matter from the beginning, she found out that she was indeed wrong. Or better said, she was wrong for taking that -nothing can affect me- attitude of Shu Huan as her (SH) ignorance and innocence about worldly matters. Only now did she realize that the one who was the most ignorant was herself!

    She wouldn¡¯t get anything well from handing the sachet over. So, she forced herself to insist, "Yan was afraid that if Yan carry it with me and by chance, Yan loses it or the maids saw it, it wouldn¡¯t be good. To avoid taking any chances, Yan burned it."

    "You...," old madam mmed her hand on the table. She pointed at her (Y) and was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. After panting for a while, she looked at Shu Huan with anger and said sickly, "Is that sachet really personally made by you and you had given it to someone?"

    Old madam seemed to be very clear about the ins and outs of the matter. This was difficult for Shu Huan. She obviously didn¡¯t do anything, so she was not willing to admit to it. However, if she denied it, others already thought that she did it and would only see her denial as having a guilty conscience.

    So, she said, "Old madam knows that my maiden family is poor. Before I married, I had to do needlework every day to sell in exchange for rice. The clothes and number of sachets that I made over the years are countless. I truly don¡¯t remember whether I have done that one or not and I have also never given such a thing to another."

    Old madam red at her and spit out two words, "All excuses!"

    Shu Huan no longer spoke and just faced her undisturbedly.

    No matter whether the sachet had been really burned or not, but since concubine Yun said that it had been burned, it was impossible to take it out. Without the sachet to verify, everything was just spection. There was no evidence.

    When old madam saw that she (SH) was looking at her in the eyes, although she was annoyed that she (SH) was rude, but the strange thing was that her anger lessened. She asked her, "Is it a truth that you learned how to read from that schr?"

    Shu Huan stabilized her mind and quickly recalled what Gu Xiran had told her about the original owner¡¯s background. She nodded and said, "He often brought clothes to wash. Sometimes, when I was idle, he would teach me a few words. When I know how to read, I can embroider some words and verses on the embroidery. Those were well-liked by the literary people. I could also sell them at a higher price. If it wasn¡¯t because of this, how would my mother let me learn how to read?"

    Even if such spection wasn¡¯t the truth, but it shouldn¡¯t be far from the facts.

    Old madam didn¡¯t know about her background so well as Gu Xiran, but she also knew a lot. After she carefully listened to her (SH) exnation, she was silent for a moment. She couldn¡¯t find a loophole and instead Shu Huan seemed very undisturbed. She could only say coldly, "When a man and woman are alone together, who knows what will happen?!"

    This question was different from thest time. Before, she¡¯d identally caused a fire and felt remorseful. This time, she felt that she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. She didn¡¯t feel that she was at a loss at all. Hence, Shu Huan didn¡¯t dodge her gaze, straightened her spine and said, "Old madam, forgive me for being rude. Although, I was born in a poor family, but I also know sense of propriety, justice, integrity and honor. Besides, I learned how to read and know some principles. I would absolutely not do anything that could shame the family! Moreover, the teaching matter happened a few years ago. I was young and didn¡¯t get my hairpin ceremony yet. What could children do together?"

    Old madam was rendered speechless by her. She furiously said, "Then, why did you still gift someone an embroidery with mandarin ducks ying in the water embroidered on it? After you learned how to read, didn¡¯t you know what a pair of mandarin ducks meant?"

    This question was asked very strictly. Concubine Yun¡¯s face turned white and she secretly pulled Shu Huan¡¯s sleeve to let her not speak anymore.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that Shu Huan also got angry? She felt that this old madam liked to put a basin of feces above her head. She didn¡¯t care about concubine Yun¡¯s dissuasion and said in a clear voice, "Old madam, I already said before that it is still unknown whether that sachet was made by me or not. Moreover, I haven¡¯t given such a thing to anyone. If old madam doesn¡¯t believe me, no matter who you find to confront me, I will still say this!"

    This time she took a bet!

    Just by the secretive way old madam asked them toe for the interrogation, she didn¡¯t believe that this matter could get out and that she (OM) would find someone to confront her (SH)! Even if she had to confront someone, she wasn¡¯t afraid. The sachet was gone. It would only be a verbal argument.

    Old madam seemed to have the habit of smashing the tea cups. She grabbed the tea-cup on the table and smashed it at her. She didn¡¯t dodge and also didn¡¯t have the time to dodge. However, old madam¡¯s eye-sight wasn¡¯t good. The tea cup still didn¡¯t touch her andnded on concubine Yun instead. The tea inside the cup sshed on her. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t newly brewed tea. It was already cold, so she didn¡¯t have to be concerned about burns.

    Concubine Yun was shocked by this. Tears were already welling up in her eyes.

    Old madam nced at her with disgust, "What are you feeling wronged for? Wasn¡¯t this caused by you?!"

    While talking, she turned to Shu Huan and interrogated her in a stern voice, "I will first put down the matter of the sachet. Is your morning sickness real or fake?!"

    Even this matter had been spread!

    It turned out that old madam cared the most about this!

    She was afraid that she (SH) already had a rtionship before she married and would add a bastard to Gu family!

    It was clearly a very serious question. If the answer was not good, she would suffer. However, Shu Huan didn¡¯t know why, she felt relieved. She smiled slightly and said, "There is no such a thing! If old madam doesn¡¯t believe me, old madam can call a doctor to check my pulse!"

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32 Condemning

    Old madam¡¯s gaze swept majestically and fiercely over Shu Huan¡¯s face for a while.

    Once upon a time, when she was in charge of the family business, every time when she used this kind of gaze to explore those keepers, she would see loopholes from those who had a guilty conscience. This time, she couldn¡¯t see anything from Shu Huan¡¯s eyes.

    Concubine Yun said with her head lowered, "Old madam, that matter was a misunderstanding."

    "Misunderstanding?" Old madam was still suspicious, mmed the table and said, "First, it was that they couldn¡¯t summon the handkerchief of consummation. Then, it was the matter of the sachet. Everything is exined with just the word misunderstanding? Perhaps, shemitted suicide by hanging on the wedding night for this love affair!"

    If one wants to condemn somebody, don¡¯t worry about the pretext!

    Shu Huan was already too tired to justify herself just because this old madam didn¡¯t listen. No matter how she justified herself, it was all in vain. She could only take a side way and stake all in one gamble. "Since old madam doesn¡¯t believe me and also isn¡¯t willing to summon people to ask question or willing to find a doctor to check my pulse, Then, even if I have a hundred mouths, I can¡¯t argue."

    While talking, she kowtowed at old madam. "Although, I was born in a poor family, I also know the importance of chasteness. I don¡¯t want to bear this kind of injustice about me not being chaste. I also don¡¯t want to damage Gu family¡¯s reputation because of this. Old madam, please forgive me for being unfilial and don¡¯t have the blessing to serve you in this lifetime. Perhaps in the next life, I will have the blessing to be happy under your wing!"

    After having spoken that, she took the opportunity of getting up after she kowtowed to pick up a broken porcin from the ground. She bit her lips and shed her wrist. It happened so fast that the others couldn¡¯t stop her. The blood run through the wound and dripped on the ground.

    Concubine Yun screamed and quickly grabbed the broken porcin from her hand to prevent her from cutting herself again. Even old madam was shocked. She got up from the chair with the help of her cane. She didn¡¯t go see her injury first, but shouted, "Come! Get a doctor! Get a doctor!"

    The maids had all been sent out. Naturally, no one answered her when she shouted and concubine Yun was looking after Shu Huan. She (Y) wasn¡¯t free. She (OM) got anxious and flew to the door herself, opened it and called the people.

    Unexpectedly, concubine Yun was so flustered that she tore off her clothes for a long time, but still couldn¡¯t tear anything off to wrap the wound. When she looked at Shu Huan again, she had already fainted. She (Y) got anxious and was more flustered.

    Just then, a figure suddenly rushed in from the outside and shouted to her in a low voice, "Out of the way!"

    Concubine Yun was startled. She raised her eyes and was astounded, "Second young master?"

    Gu Xiran used force to tear a part of his clothes. While he wrapped the wound, he didn¡¯t even raise his head and said, "Let someone go bring doctor Ji and let fourth young master help old madam inside. As for those maids, let them go back to their room. They aren¡¯t allowed to set a foot out of this yard for a while!"

    Concubine Yun was still flustered butplied instantly. When she was about to go out, she saw Gu Xiran grab Shu Huan¡¯s neck. Another hand was on her leg. He tried to carry her. Concubine Yun couldn¡¯t help but stop him, "Second young master, quickly put her down. Your body..."

    Gu Xiran gave her a look, "Quickly go!"

    The voice wasn¡¯t high, but the tone was so imposing that one couldn¡¯t question further.

    Concubine Yun no longer hesitated. She lifted her skirt and quickly ran.

    Gu Xiran carried Shu Huan. He looked around the room and went to the inner room. He found a bed to put her on, he didn¡¯t expect that when he looked down, he saw that she had her eyes slightly open and was quietly looking at him. His face couldn¡¯t help but sink. For the first time, he got angry with her. "Is it very fun?"

    At this time, there was no one else inside the room aside from the two of them. Shu Huan didn¡¯t have to pretend to faint anymore. She bit her lips, frowned andined, "Fun, my ass. It¡¯s so painful!"

    He had guessed that perhaps she used the trick of injuring herself to gain the enemy¡¯s sympathy, but he still got nervous. Only now when he saw that she was fine, did he feel relieved.

    He dropped her lightly on the bed and flicked her forehead, "Don¡¯t curse!"

    "..."

    Shu Huan was really dejected. How could there be such a person? She was already injured and he was still so violent towards her!

    Gu Xiran sat on the edge of the bed. He untied the cloth he messily wrapped just now and looked at the wound. Very well, the wound wasn¡¯t deep. The bleeding almost stopped. In fact, even if he didn¡¯t wrap it, there would be no problem. However, he still re-wrapped that cloth.

    Shu Huan sucked her breath and shouted at him to be gentler.

    "You know that it will hurt and you still cut yourself?" Gu Xiran looked at her like he was looking at an idiot.

    "Do you think I wanted to?"

    That he could appear here now meant that he already knew what had happened. Shu Huan also didn¡¯t hide it from him and said helplessly, "Old madam had a knot in her heart, that was why she dislikes me. The matter of this time was bigger. She linked all the things that I had done and hadn¡¯t done together. The most unfortunate thing was that these matters really could be linked together! Then, she interrogated me using them. She didn¡¯t listen to my exnation. Even if she listened, she wouldn¡¯t believe me. What can I do? Instead of letting her continue to be suspicious and knock me with them every few days, I may as well cut my wrist first to show my true feelings! At the very least, I could control the depth and the force, right?"

    Gu Xiran said helplessly, "Have you never heard about ying with fire? If by chance you couldn¡¯t control it well and really killed yourself, then what?"

    "How could that be?!" Shu Huan lowered her voice and said, "Have you ever seen someone die when they cut their wrist in front of people?"

    Gu Xiran clenched his teeth and said unhappily, "If old madam really didn¡¯t care whether you lived or died and set her heart on not saving you, then you will die for sure!"

    Seeing his angry expression, Shu Huan¡¯s mood suddenly turned for the better. Sheughed and said fawningly, "Then, isn¡¯t there still you who would save me?"

    Gu Xiran raised an eyebrow and revealed a smile that was not yet a smile, "You are so sure?"

    Shu Huan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She raised her eyes and looked at him and then looked the other way without answering him. Originally, she wasn¡¯t sure. However, now he appeared. It would be weird if she wasn¡¯t sure! But then again, when she cut her wrist, she took into ount that old madam was old and believed in Buddha. Even if she hated her (SH), she would not let her (SH) die in front of her.

    Moreover, old madam was a widow herself. She presumably put a lot of importance to the concept of being faithful to the death in memory of her husband. It was suicide again. The original owner made a big mistake bymitting suicide by hanging on the wedding night. She cut her wrist to show her innocence may be seen as her wanting to show her indomitable chasteness! Even if she was so hard-hearted to not save her, how would she die from cutting so shallow? At most, she would be a bit shameless, stand up and walk out. The limit was just that old madam would let Gu Xiran divorce her. It would be the same result as when she couldn¡¯t exin those unclear things. Anyway, it wouldn¡¯t be worse!

    While she was in deep thoughts, she heard the sound of the cane outside. There was also Gu Xihe who shouted, "Second big brother, where are you?"

    "Lie down!" Gu Xiran quietly uttered these two words. Then, he took the nket and covered her injured hand with it.

    Shu Huany straight, closed her eyes and pretended to be unconscious.

    After a while, old madam came in supported by Gu Xihe. When she saw them, she quickly asked, "How is she? Is the wound serious?¡¯

    Gu Xiran quickly stood up, lowered his eyes and showed a sorrowful look, "The wound is a bit deep. We have to wait till the doctor arrive to know."

    When old madam heard that, she immediately prayed to Buddha. She changed to amenting and sorrowful tone, "I only looked for this child to ask a few questions. Who knew that she was so hot-tempered? She actually demonstrated her sincerity by dying! If something really happens, then wouldn¡¯t it be my sin?!"

    While talking, she walked to the bed to look at Shu Huan. However, how could she see clearly under the lights? She only saw that she (SH) had her eyes closed, her brows frowned, and she looked to be in much pain. She couldn¡¯t help but roll the beads in her hand a few times and prayed to Buddha again, sighing non-stop.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33 Nothing to discuss regarding kissing you

    In fact, things didn¡¯t have to reach this point.

    Shu Huan who was lying on bed with her eyes closed and who was pretending to have fainted, regretted her actions a bit after she¡¯d calmed down. Not to mention, the ancient teaching was that one¡¯s body belonged to their parents, but it was also not appropriate to harm her own body. But, asionally, she couldn¡¯t help herself and acted a bit too impulsive, overriding her reasoning.

    She couldn¡¯t exin things properly when old madam had interrogated her just because the story behind the interrogation was the original owner¡¯s love story. How could one exin love clearly? She didn¡¯t know the story, couldn¡¯t exin it and couldn¡¯t make others believe her exnation. Hence, she decided to use such a stupid way to solve the problem at hand.

    Now, she felt that fighting and scheming against each other was really tiring!

    In any case, she hoped that the pain this time could be exchanged for a rtively stable and calm life in the future. She didn¡¯t want to continue living under the suspicion of others. She didn¡¯t want to see old madam¡¯s cold eyes ncing at her with doubt every time she went to pay her respects. She didn¡¯t want to bear those crimes that originally didn¡¯t belong to her...

    ¡ª

    When doctor Ji arrived, the people inside the room scattered and only Gu Xiran was left.

    Shu Huan suddenly felt something cool ced on her wrist. It seemed that her wrist was covered with a silk pad. She couldn¡¯t help but slightly open her eyes. When she saw that doctor Ji frowned and put his finger on her wrist, she quickly closed her eyes.

    After a while, Gu Xiran¡¯s low and maic voice could be heard, "How is she?"

    Doctor Ji didn¡¯t answer. He was busily looking at Shu Huan¡¯s wound. He applied a medicinal powder on it and then carefully wrapped it.

    Gu Xiran couldn¡¯t hold back and asked, "No need to stitch it?"

    This time, doctor Ji gently replied, "It¡¯s only a slight injury. It¡¯s not so serious. She just needs to change medicine everyday and avoid water. After a few days, it would form scabs and heal. If you are afraid that it would leave a scar, apply this cream. The scar would fade after a few months.

    Gu Xiran took over doctor Ji¡¯s cream and faked two coughs, "Doctor Ji, take a look again. I think that my wife is very badly injured!"

    That tone seemed to hint something.

    The room immediately turned quiet.

    After a long time, did she heard the gentle and clear voice of doctor Ji again, "This little one checked carefully and feels that your wife¡¯s wound is indeed very serious."

    "Is it that she lost too much blood?"

    "Mm, the artery had been injured. If I was a bitter, then she couldn¡¯t have been saved."

    "Then, does she have to stay in bed to recuperate for a while?"

    "Yes, she needs to stay in bed to recuperate for a while."

    "Is it necessary to eat more nourishing things?"

    "Bird nest and ginseng are indispensable."

    "..."

    Shu Huan almostughed out loudly when she listened to their deadpan question and answer. She had to held in that she almost got an internal injury. Although, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hide the fact that she faked her fainting from a doctor, but if sheughed out loudly now, it would be very embarrassing.

    Fortunately, Gu Xiran continued to say, "Then, doctor Ji, pleasee with me to report to old madam to let her rest assured. Although my wife is badly injured, but there was nothing to worry about her life."

    Doctor Ji carried his medicinal coffer and readily followed good advice, "Please (go first)!"

    The two men walked out together.

    Only now did Shu Huan sighed gentle, opened her eyes and revealed a helpless smile.

    This trick of injuring oneself to gain the enemy¡¯s confidence was really not easy to act. If it wasn¡¯t because there was Gu Xiran who coborated with her, it would be very easy to see through.

    She didn¡¯t know what doctor Ji reported back to old madam and if he had rify the rumors about her morning sickness. Anyway, when she ¡¯slowly woke up¡¯, old madam was looking quite kindly at her and also asked whether she wanted to stay at Pine Crane Hall tonight.

    The answer was of course not!

    She didn¡¯t want to face this old madam on edge and be afraid that she would reveal loopholes. Of course what she said was very tactful. She said she didn¡¯t want to disturb old madam¡¯s rest and to let her forgive her offend. For the first time, she saw old madam reveal a faintly discernable smile at her.

    When she went to Pine Crane Hall, she walked perfectly fine. Now, that she had to go back to Plum Flower Pavilion, she was being carried back. Concubine Yun supported Gu Xiran at a side. After every two steps, he would take a breath. He yed the role of the weak and the ill very well.

    There was no other way. He had rushed into Pine Crane Hall in a hurry and also carried Shu Huan to the bed. Now, after he incident, he was afraid that old madam would be suspicious after recalling the event. So, after doctor Ji saw the injured Shu Huan, he (GXR) had been like as if he was on the verge of copsing after exerting to much strength in a moment of desperation. This made old madam worry and let doctor Ji also check his pulse and prescribe medication before she was willing to let him go.

    Shu Huan thought it was very funny. She didn¡¯t know whether that doctor Ji would think that this husband and wife were very strange. They were obviously very well but had to pretend to be seriously ill to muddle people.

    When they returned to Plum Flower Pavilion, Gu Xiran used the excuse that he was tired to send concubine Yun and the maids out. He closed the door and even locked it. Then, he turned and red unkindly at Shu Huan who wasying in bed.

    This couldn¡¯t be!

    Didn¡¯t he already teach her a lesson at old madam¡¯s? Could it be that he wanted to do it again?

    Shu Huan forced a smile and moved her body to the side of the wall.

    Gu Xiran originally didn¡¯t want to throw a temper, but at this moment, when things had calmed down, he got angrier the more he thought about it. In particr when he returned to the hall with doctor Ji and saw the blood on the ground that hadn¡¯t been washed away yet. He felt an inexplicable fluster that instantly caught his heart.

    The atmosphere wasn¡¯t right!

    Seeing him getting close to the bed, Shu Huan suddenly felt that she was a small white rabbit who had encountered a big gray wolf. Her heartbeat panicked. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, "What...what do you want to do...?"

    Gu Xiran came even closer to her and retorted, "What do you think?"

    "I¡¯m sick now..." The meaning was that she needed to be treated gently.

    Gu Xiran licked his lips and said, "That is self-harm. You can¡¯t me anyone!"

    "I was forced..."

    The tone turned unhappier, "Weren¡¯t you sure that I will go save you? Why didn¡¯t you wait?"

    "I..."

    Shu Huan wanted to exin, but she had already been pulled into his embrace. She didn¡¯t even react yet, when his lips crushed hers...

    That was a kiss with anger and punishment and couldn¡¯t be tolerated to be refused.

    First, it fiercely smothered her lips and then it entangled with them.

    Among the pain, there was the smell of blood spreading and there was also a sense of suffocation that was unclear whether it came from happiness or pain.

    The two¡¯s body came closer. So close that Shu Huan felt her heart almost jumped out of her chest. The instinctive reaction of the body had driven away her reason. She had long been unable to think. She could only feel the heating from Gu Xiran¡¯s body. It was like mes that could burn everything. It wrapped around her and made her also burn with it...

    The recklessly tossing about in bed became lingering. Gu Xiran¡¯s kiss became gentler, but inparison, the breathing became heavier. Until when he almost went over the edge of self-control, he suddenly moved his face away and buried himself in her neck. He panted and tried to calm down his emotions.

    After a while, Shu Huan reached out to push him.

    Gu Xiran raised his face and saw that under the light, her cheeks were red like peach blossoms and that her eyes were full of ripples of water. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch her slightly swollen lips. He warned her, "This time, it¡¯s just a slight punishment. If next time you do something as stupid, it would not only be like this..."

    His voice was low and hoarse. It sounded dangerous and tempting.

    Answering him was Shu Huan¡¯s faint smile.

    She smiled because he once again lost his mind and her vignce had been thrown away. Shu Huan opened her mouth slightly and sucked his finger. She didn¡¯t wait for him to react and fiercely bite on it....

    Gu Xiran humped from pain and quickly pulled his finger back.

    Shu Huan became hostile and said with anger, "Lecher! Pervert! You actually dared to attack sneakily!"

    Gu Xiran lowered his body and halfid next to her. He reached a finger out to her hair that was scattered around the pillow. He smiled slightly and said, "Then, should I inform you first next time?"

    "..."

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34 The birthday

    Marriage was a veryplicated and troublesome thing.

    Engagement, preparing the dowry, ritual kneeling, wedding night...

    This was a road every girl must walk on when they reach adulthood.

    The pity was that Shu Huan had experienced none of it. When she woke up, it was already the next day of the wedding.

    She still maintained a girl¡¯s mentality and a virgin body. She had never experienced the joy of being married, so how could she have the consciousness of being someone¡¯s wife? Hence, although she slept in the same bed with Gu Xiran, she didn¡¯t feel that they were husband and wife. Seeing that he was ying with her hair, she pulled that strand of hair back and also drew a line with her finger from the top of the bed to the bottom.

    "You¡¯re not allowed to cross the line! If youe to my side of the bed again in the middle of the night, I will kick you out of bed!"

    When she was kissed by force, she didn¡¯t have a choice. Even if she cried and caused a fuss, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact. So, Shu Huan decided to forget about it and put her attention on things that needed more protection. However, although her tone was bold and confident, her heart was timid.

    She didn¡¯t repel Gu Xiran. She repelled Gu household. There was constant trouble and everywhere was full of schemes and tricks.

    For this reason, she was afraid that if she was attacked a few more times sneakily, <i>raw rice will turn cooked</i> by ident. Then, she would be like a bird whose wings was pulled, be trapped in a cage and could no longer fly away.

    Helplessly, the one she met was someone who was unmoved by force or persuasion. At this time, he was looking at her with a very gentle gaze. He smiled slightly and said, "I won¡¯t mind if you cross the line. I won¡¯t kick you out of bed."

    "..."

    She couldn¡¯t win him with words alone. Every time they had a verbal confrontation, she¡¯d lose!

    Shu Huan turned her face away and changed the subject, "Did you foresee the incident? Howe you appeared just in time?"

    "I let Xihe inquire for me. He came back and told me that it was the matter of the sachet and that old madam was very angry. I knew then that things didn¡¯t look good," Speaking till here, Gu Xiran¡¯s expression changed slightly. He said helplessly, "If you persisted a bit more, I would¡¯ve arrived!"

    "..."

    Shu Huan muttered, "What use does it have? Even if you help me on this matter, it couldn¡¯t be exined clearly..."

    Gu Xiran¡¯s gaze swept once over her, "Do you think I¡¯m stupid like you?"

    "..."

    Alright, she is stupid!

    Changing the topic again, she said dejectedly, "Don¡¯t you have anything to ask me about the sachet?"

    "I have!" Gu Xiranughed. "Find another day to make one for me."

    "..."

    She didn¡¯t know how to!

    They talked a bit more when Shu Huan began to yawn. In the end, the room turned quiet. When Gu Xiran looked at her, he discovered that she¡¯d actually fallen asleep while hugging the nket. He couldn¡¯t help but think that it was funny. He reached out and stroked her hair as tenderness swelled in his heart.

    Speaking of it, what happened today was really enough to torment her. Plus the fact that she tossed and turnedst night, she didn¡¯t seem to have slept much. Presumably, that was why she would be tired like this...

    While thinking, his hand couldn¡¯t help but circle around her waist. He fell asleep peacefully like this with her in his arms.

    ¡ª

    The next morning, when Shu Huan woke up, she found out that her trick of injuring herself to get the enemy¡¯s sympathy worked.

    Zisu came with old madam¡¯s two other maids. They moved a pile of nourishing food over like bird nest, ginseng, white fungus, and bearded tooth mushroom. They piled up everything on the table and smiled at the couple before paying their respects. Then, they kowtowed to Gu Xiran and wished him happy birthday. They gave him two sets of clothes, a pair of jade and a talisman of peace and safety that old madam had sent over. After that, they reported, "Old madam said that second young mistress doesn¡¯t have to go over to pay your respect these two months. It¡¯s enough if you peacefully and safely take care of your body. If you need something, you can just send someone over to get it."

    While talking, Zisu turned to concubine Yun, "Old madam asked this ve to be the messenger. Concubine Yun, don¡¯t me me."

    Obviously, it wasn¡¯t a good message. Concubine Yun smiled and nodded.

    Zisu said, "Old madam said that concubine should be more well-behaved. It¡¯s good if you manage your own affairs well. You should worry less about other things! If concubine couldn¡¯t do it, then old madam will ask you to go over to apany her to pray to Buddha and cultivate spiritually."

    The words weren¡¯t too harsh, but the hidden warning was stated in the presence of so many people. While concubine Yun promised to do it, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but get red. She also regretted it very much. After the trouble, no one got something good out of it. Why did she have to go through so much trouble? However, she also knew that she was lucky to not have been punished. This was because old madam didn¡¯t want the matter to escte. Moreover, second young mistress already ¡°became ill¡± and this Plum Flower Pavilion couldn¡¯t be left unattended. Otherwise, old madam may have not spared her so easily...

    After Zisu passed on the message, she left. She¡¯d just left but Qiaoyun had caught up to her and secretly asked her, "Big sister Zisu, what had happenedst night? I saw that second young mistress was carried back and even second young master seemed to be angry. This made my heart feel uneasy."

    Because Qiaoyun always sweet talked her and Zisu had a good rtionship with her. She looked around, shook her head and whispered, "You shouldn¡¯t ask about this. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t mention it! Even we didn¡¯t know what happened exactly. Old madam alsomanded that no one was allowed to talk a word more about it. Otherwise, you will be hit twenty times with the wooden board and be sent out of the residence!"

    So serious?

    Qiaoyun didn¡¯t dare to ask more. She just watched Zisu go back with the others.

    Later, she also didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Today was Gu Xiran¡¯s birthday. Every yard sent people to wish him a happy birthday and sent things over. The whole morning was chaotic. The maids were so busy that their <i>feet didn¡¯t even touch the ground</i>. How could she still have time to gossip?

    Perhaps, it was because old madam issued amand to not speak about it, there were only a few people who knew what had happenedst night. Even if some people heard a bit about it, they only knew that after Shu Huan went to Pine Crane Hall, she came back looking ill. They didn¡¯t know what really happened. Therefore, everyone pretended they didn¡¯t know anything and no one came to visit the sick. Perhaps, something good came from the disaster. Shu Huan became the idlest person on this busy day. She didn¡¯t even get out of bed to wash up. The food was also brought to the room. It could be considered that she got some quietness.

    However, she also had some troubles. She didn¡¯t know when she had to give that carved Wonderful Redwood of Yingge to Gu Xiran. Moreover, she knew that her carving wasn¡¯t brilliant. The thing she engraved was also strange. She was afraid that she would be made fun of by him.

    She dyed like this. That waist pendant had already be warm due to her rubbing it between her hands. She saw Gu Xirane in from the outer hall with his hand on his temples.

    Seeing his unhappy face, Shu Huanughed, "It¡¯s so lively outside, why are you not happy?"

    Gu Xiran pointed out, "Noisy! Headache!"

    "Then, you should rest for a moment. Later, when old madam sends the birthday banquet over, perhaps your siblings wille over!"

    While talking, Shu Huan delivered the waist pendant cheekily and nonchntly. Who would have thought that concubine Yun would raise the curtain now,e in and report, "Eldest young mistress sent maid Shixiang over with gifts. She also said that she originally wanted toe over personally, but unfortunately master and eldest young master had returned. She didn¡¯t have time and asked for second young master to not me her!"

    This was a little unexpected.

    Gu Xitian went with his father Gu Da to buy ingredients to make fragrances. It had been a while that he learned about doing business. A few days ago he sent a letter to say that he would return in a month or so. Unexpectedly, he suddenly returned today.

    Thinking for a moment with his eyes lowered, Gu Xiran said to Shu Huan, "Rest first. I will go take a look and wille back after I paid my respect."

    Gu Xiran had to go pay his respect!

    This was nothing strange to Shu Huan, but to concubine Yun, this was the first time she saw this after having entered the household. But with what had happenedst night in Pine Crane hall, she didn¡¯t show anything on her face although she was surprised. She just looked once withplicated feelings at Shu Huan.

    She already realized that second young master truly treat this newly taken second young mistress well.

    Although his body had gradually improved these days, he still didn¡¯t let people know. Even just now, he still pretended to be ill when he received the people. Now, he wanted to go pay his respect was, of course, to tell the elders that even if he wasn¡¯tpletely healed yet, hisplexion and spirit was much better than before. This was all the credit of second young mistress after she¡¯d married in hope that the great event of joy would drive away his bad luck and hasten his recovery and because she served him well. This was to tell everyone to not treat second young mistress lightly or badly. Perhaps, there was also the warning that she had to be more respectful to second young mistress in the future...

    He actually protected her like this...

    While thinking, concubine Yun felt more sour and sorrowful in her heart. However, after being taught a lesson, she didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful anymore. She quickly smiled to cover up her feelings and went to take out clothes that Gu Xiran needed to wear when going to see the elders.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35 Going out

    When Gu Xiran returned, three

    small tails followed behind him.

    Gu Xihe, Ranmo and Diyan walked in a line behind him.

    Shu Huan was surprised, "Why did youe in?"

    PreviousAfter having adapted here for a few days, she knew that the contact between men and women in ancient times were quite strict. However, studypanions, such as Ranmo and Diyan, could still enter and exit through the second door. But,ing all the way to the bedroom didn¡¯t seem that appropriate.

    After she¡¯d asked this, Gu Xihe also shamelessly asked, "Why did you follow?"

    Ranmo took two steps back and bitterly replied, "Didn¡¯t master let this little one follow you?"

    Gu Xihe then said with a dissatisfied look on his face, "Then, did this master let you follow all the way to the bedroom?! Get out! Get out!"

    After that, he raised his eyes and saw that Gu Xiran was looking at him with a smile that was not yet a smile. His heart couldn¡¯t help but feel scared. He didn¡¯t realize yet what he had done wrong when he heard him calmly say, "You also go out!"

    "..."

    What the hell?! He was only ten years old. Did he (GH) have to be wary of Shu Huan to avoid suspicions?

    But somehow, Gu Xihe instinctively seemed to fear this second big brother, so he humphed once and went to the outer hall with the two studypanions.

    When Shu Huan saw this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. The depression of not being able to get out of the room also lessened a lot. Who would¡¯ve thought that Gu Xiran handed her a set of clothes and said concisely, "Change."

    "Why?" Shu Huan was puzzled.

    "Take you out for a walk."

    "Ah?"

    It was too sudden. Shu Huan was a bit surprised. She looked at the clothes in her hand. It was clearly the style that the male servants used to wear, so she was even more surprised.

    "This set of clothes is Diyan¡¯s. I saw that his size was the same as yours. So, I asked him for it. Don¡¯t worry, it was made a few days ago. He hasn¡¯t worn it yet."

    Shu Huan wasn¡¯t worried about this but wondered why Gu Xiran wanted to take her out for a walk after just having returned from paying his respect. Moreover, he openly let her disguise as a man...

    Seeing that she was in a daze and didn¡¯t move, Gu Xiran frowned and said, "What? You don¡¯t want to go? Or is it that your injury..."

    "No, no." Shu Huan quickly shook her head. "My injury is alright. As long as I don¡¯t touch it, I won¡¯t feel any pain at all."

    In fact, she was nearly crazy from boredom after having stayed in this yard for the whole day. She had long wanted to take a walk outside to see the world and also understand the situation here. It was just, under such circumstances, was it appropriate to go out? Not to mention the troubles, if word of this reached old madam and she got to know that her suicide attempt was fake, then the consequences would be absolutely terrible!

    The desire to go out shed with her cautiousness. After some hesitation, Shu Huan decided to leave her concerns behind.

    Wasn¡¯t there Gu Xiran here?

    He was a thoughtful person. What she could think of, he would certainly be able to think of. Since he didn¡¯t care about it meant that he had long prepared an excuse. She should believe him.

    Choosing to trust him unconditionally was just an instinctive intuition. She couldn¡¯t exin why, and she didn¡¯t even realize this problem. She only shook the clothes in her hand and then suddenly shed a ttering smile at Gu Xiran, "That, can you go out for a moment?"

    <i>The fortunes rise and fall</i>!

    Gu Xiran looked at her with a funny smile and then went out.

    After she changed, Shu Huan was in trouble when she had to do her hair.

    From a certain angle, doing a hairstyle looked very simple. However, it was impossible to let her, who used to have short hair that needed almost nobing, do it herself! She could only call Gu Xiran in to discuss.

    "You don¡¯t know how to?¡¯

    The gaze that Gu Xiran used to stare at her was full of amusement. However, he didn¡¯t ask more and called concubine Yun in.

    When concubine Yun came in and saw the way Shu Huan was dressed, her eyes widened more than usual. She stuttered, "Second young mistress...you...you...this..."

    "Don¡¯t ask me. Ask him." Shu Huan sat down leisurely in front of the dressing table. She shamelessly passed the trouble of exining to Gu Xiran.

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t have any unusual reaction. He said directly, "Comb her hair for her. I want to go out with her."

    "Go out?!" Concubine Yun¡¯s eyes widened even more. She waspletely shocked, "Second young master, this doesn¡¯t seem very good...second young mistress just got injured yesterday. Moreover...."

    Gu Xiran raised his hand to stop her, "Just do as I said."

    Concubine Yun looked at him and then looked at Shu Huan. She sighed helplessly. She reached out for an ebonyb on the dressing table andbed Shu Huan¡¯s hair.

    Shu Huan had to say thatbing hair was also a knowledge. Compared to Huiyun¡¯s gentleness, concubine Yun¡¯s gesture was slightly less gentle, but she would never make the scalp feel painful. When she (SH)bed, it would be tight and not easy to loosen. In only a short time, Shu Huan changed into a handsome studypanion.

    "What do you think?" Shu Huan was a bit perturbed. She didn¡¯t know whether this appearance could deceive people.

    Gu Xiran swept once over her and said, "eptable!"

    What does eptable mean?! So unconvincing!

    Shu Huan picked up the bronze mirror. It was actually quite good. She was still young and her body wasn¡¯t fully developed yet. It was appropriate to act as a studypanion. She looked refreshing and neat. If she wore those long robes of Gu Xiran, they wouldn¡¯t fit her height. She wouldn¡¯t look good in them.

    Somehow, her mood suddenly brightened. She put down the bronze mirror and said, "Let¡¯s go!"

    She couldn¡¯t wait to fly out of this stuffy residence to go see the outside world.

    Concubine Yun was still uneasy, "What should I do if someonees to wish second young master happy birthday or if old madam and madam send someone over?"

    Gu Xiran smiled, "Master and eldest young master returned. They are busy setting up a ¡¯wash the dust¡¯ banquet. Will there be anyone who would stille here?"

    He was telling the truth. Concubine Yun couldn¡¯t help but feel sad for him. Then, she looked at Shu Huan and sighed in her heart. If he got well sooner, perhaps he could¡¯ve taken a wife from a well-matched family. Then, Plum Flower Pavilion wouldn¡¯t be so deserted. However, it would be difficult to say whether her situation would be worse if that happened. After all, this second young mistress was still kind...

    While she was in deep thoughts, Gu Xiran went on to say, "If someone reallyes, then, say that I went out for a walk. Second young mistress is ill and won¡¯t see anyone. Sent them all back. And, after we leave, no one is allowed to enter this room. If someone leaves the yard, find someone appropriate to follow. Are you clear on what to do next?"

    This...

    Concubine Yun was distracted and nodded.

    "I will entrust here to you. If the outside gets any wind of this, I will look for you."

    While saying this, Gu Xiran¡¯s face had a calm and collected smile. It looked like he was telling a joke. However, concubine Yun¡¯s heart tightened and she immediately knew that this was a warning and a reminder. She couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    Since when did second young master begin to not even trust her?! But who could she me for this? She had to carry the effect of the cause that she¡¯d caused herself.

    Even with bitterness in her heart, she stillplied, "Second young master can rest assured."

    Gu Xiran nodded and raised an eyebrow when looking at Shu Huan who was just listening to them at a side. He said, "Let¡¯s go!"

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36 Jingtian City

    When seeing Shu Huan¡¯s

    appearance as a studypanion, the eyes of the three people who were waiting in the outer hall also widened.

    The two studypanions still knew the rules. After being stunned for a moment, they quickly lowered their heads. Gu Xihe didn¡¯t have so many scruples. He walked two rounds around her. After looking and looking, heughed wickedly and said, "You look good when pretending to be a studypanion."

    Shu Huanughed and said, "Thank you for the praise."

    Just when Gu Xihe wanted to pretend to be polite and say something back, he saw the gaze that Gu Xiran swept over him and immediately retrieved his speech in a well-behaved manner.

    He didn¡¯t know why he was so afraid of his second big brother!

    One had to know that he had never acted so well-behaved in front of master.

    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t fear. Now, the aura that second big brother revealed at every gesture made him (GXH) feel involuntarily intimidated.

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t know what he was thinking in his little head. He onlymanded Diyan, "Go inside the room and don¡¯te out."

    Diyan went nk, "Second young master, should this little one...change my appearance to look like second young mistress?"

    Gu Xiranughed, "No need."

    While talking, he ordered concubine Yun to send his meal inside the room when it was time to eat.

    Concubine Yunplied.

    Gu Xihe couldn¡¯t wait any longer and urged them to go quickly. Gu Xiran looked inside the yard. Only Liangchen and Meijing were watering the flowers and feeding the birds. He reached out and gently pressed Shu Huan¡¯s head down, "Follow Ranmo."

    A group of four people went out openly like this.

    Behind them, Meijing wondered, "Why is second young master going out again after having just returned?"

    Liangchen said heedlessly, "Didn¡¯t you see that fourth young master followed behind him? Perhaps, fourth young master came up with a fresh idea and pestered second young master to take him out to y."

    Meijing stuck out her tongue and said, "It¡¯s a good thing that second young master seemed to be getting better these days or else he would¡¯ve been annoyed to death by fourth young master already."

    Naturally, Gu Xihe didn¡¯t hear the conversation between the maids. He only sneezed twice.

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Caught a cold?"

    Gu Xihe answered, a bit annoyed, "My nose is itchy! Isn¡¯t this all because of you? I had to go through a dog hole. Maybe it was some dog hairs. I sneezed the whole night."

    Ah? Go through a dog hole?

    That was right, the entrance of Pine Crane Hall had been lockedst night. If one wanted to go inquire about information, they had to go through a dog hole.

    He was probably allergic to this kind of hairs. That was why he kept sneezing.

    Knowing that Gu Xihe was someone who cared about face, Shu Huan tried very hard not tough out loudly. She saw that he looked at her from the top to the bottom andughed evilly, "I didn¡¯t expect that second sister-inw also had some means. You were able to even keep old madam in the dark."

    Shu Huan was very embarrassed about this. She could only lower her head and ignored him.

    Gu Xiran coughed once, "Asking so much. Didn¡¯t you finish yet?"

    Gu Xihe immediately went silent and kicked Ranmo who was silentlyughing at a side.

    It was a big deal that master and eldest young master had returned. On the way, the yards were deserted. They didn¡¯t see a lot of people. Presumably, everyone went over to please them.

    Gu Xihe was someone who couldn¡¯t stand silence. After a while, his enthusiasm waned and said, "At home, there are only people who want to curry favor. I have not seen others go to second big brother to wish him happy birthday. When eldest big brother returned, everyone flocked over like flies!"

    As he said that, he kicked a small stone on the ground.

    Even if a little kid knew what curry favor was, his feelings towards it wouldn¡¯t be deep since he had been spoiled since young.

    Seeing his sulky expression, Shu Huan felt that he was more jealous than feeling unjust for Gu Xiran. Gu Xiran must¡¯ve also thought it was like that. He didn¡¯t care about him (GXH).

    Gu Xiran rarely went out Plum Flower Pavilion. Those on the outside didn¡¯t recognize him. Even when they reached the door at the corner, the two doorkeepers were still chatting. Finally, when they saw Gu Xihe, they hurriedly stood up and was particrly attentive towards him. Their bootlick made Gu Xihe veryfortable. His face showed a rare smile. He then took a small piece of silver from his purse and threw it over, "Your reward!"

    A truly haughty manner of an arrogant master!

    It pleased the two doorkeepers so much that they repeatedly bowed their head and said thanks.

    Shu Huan and Gu Xiran exchanged a nce. They couldn¡¯t help butugh. They just talked about currying favor and then they saw such a scene.

    There was a lively street not far away from Gu residence. Therefore, they didn¡¯t ride a horse or a carriage and walked over. Not to mention Shu Huan, but even Gu Xihe was very excited after getting out. He ran everywhere. When he saw the stalls, he had to go over to take a look. This made Ranmo who ran behind him anxiously as he shouted, "My master, can you be a bit slower? Don¡¯t get lost!"

    Shu Huan who grew up in modern times only saw a bit of the appearance of the ancient city from the map of the Qingming River. Now, Shu Huan stood on the ancient street. She was more shocked than excited.

    Under her feet was a t road covered with bluestones. It extended in front of her and there seemed to be no end.

    On the sides were a great number of shops. They were painted in the color of nature and had red roof tiles. On the front of the door hung ck shops signs with golden words. The shops were connected one to another.

    There were endless streams of pedestrians and carriages on the streets. There were also hawkers who walked in the streets and screamed loudly to attract customers. The prosperity wasn¡¯t inferior to modern times. Instead, there was more of an antique charm to it and a strong sense of life to it...

    Jingtian City!

    Here wasn¡¯t the center of Qi country¡¯s political power, it was just a neighboring city and already had such an imposing bearing.

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t describe what she was feeling at this moment. She only felt that it was like a dream that she dreamed about a thousand times. When she woke up, she forgot the dream and only faint dissatisfaction and frustration were left. However, she suddenly found out that she was already in the dream. Everything around here was real. For the first time, she truly felt that she had time-travelled!

    She didn¡¯t know whether Gu Xiran was considerate or that it was also the first time that he went out of home, his gaze was also attracted to what was in front of him. In short, he didn¡¯t speak and also didn¡¯t urge her to walk. He only stood silently at her side and apanied her.

    This was only hard on the studypanion Ranmo. He had to watch over Gu Xihe as he ran around and also had to urge Gu Xiran and Shu Huan to keep up with them (R&GXH) to avoid being lost and he (R) couldn¡¯t find them (SH&GXR). The most important thing was that among the four, three rarely went out. The only who knew the way was him (R)!

    Ranmo¡¯s whole face was frowning. He frequently looked back and said bitterly, "Second young master, don¡¯t look anymore. Let¡¯s go!"

    Only now did Gu Xiran knock Shu Huan¡¯s head and said, "Diyan, let¡¯s go."

    "..."

    It was enough that she had to pretend to be a studypanion. Why did she have to also take Diyan¡¯s name?!

    Shu Huan helplessly moved along, but her gaze still fell on the shops¡¯ signs on both sides of the street. She carefully read the words on them and found out that the ancient times sold a lot of things. Moreover, the ssification was more finely done. Just those clothing shops alone where divided by type of clothing. There were separate shops selling scarfs, cloth wrappers, belts, silk cloth, shoes and purses. Even those who sold ready-made clothes were divided into many kinds ording to the material used. Although it was cumbersome, it was really convenient to buy things if you didn¡¯t count her who was purposeless and wanted to go to every shop.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37 Pay the money

    It wasn¡¯t easy to go out once. Hence, even with Ranmo¡¯s urging, Shu Huan was still bent on walking from the beginning of the street to the end.

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t object and slowly followed behind her. Although in the eyes of the people, it was a bit strange to see a master follow a studypanion, it wasn¡¯t a particrly outrageous thing. At most, the nces from other people would just be more teasing. The nces were a bit amorous and showing a bit that they understood what was going on.

    It happened that the people who were being looked at were obsessed with the different kind of things sold in the shops. They weren¡¯t aware of those gazes. The most annoying thing was that when they wanted to enter the make-up shop, they would be stopped by Gu Xihe. This was the same for the flower shop. The reason was that fourth young master had no interest in these girly things!

    Only when they visit shops that sold snacks and food and shops that sold toys would this difficult to serve fourth young master beam with joy.

    Because of this, the two had many arguments.

    Shu Huan said delighted, "There is a shop selling calligraphy. I want to go have a look."

    Gu Xihe pouted, "The whole residence is filled with those. If you want to have a look, then look when we go back."

    "Then, there¡¯s a shop selling carvings. I can go have a look at that, right?"

    "You are so annoying. Can you eat or y with those things? I will even find them a burden after buying them!"

    "I don¡¯t care! I want to go to this shop that sells books!"

    "Books? I don¡¯t even have enough time to burn them all and you still want to buy more?! Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to that side. They sell magic dolls there!"

    "I won¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go. Why are you dragging me? Let go!"

    "..."

    Both of thempeted for the leadership. They argued while they walked. Moreover, the more they argued, the more excited they became. That indifferent face of Gu Xiran looked a bit gloomy. He deeply realized that it was a big mistake to take them both out at the same time. He got a headache just from their arguments!

    Only Ranmo was quick-witted. When he saw Gu Xiran like that, he quickly went forward to please him, "Second young master, all the shops on the left sell toys. I think that fourth young master and second mistress...they will be shopping for a while. Do you want to rest a bit at this shop that sells tea?"

    Gu Xiran looked and saw that the shop that sold tea was doing quite well. The tea tables were put in front of the shop. He could sit there and enjoy tea while also monitoring the two noisy brats. Hence, he nodded.

    He didn¡¯t know that the tea sold on the outside was different from those used at Gu residence. When the tea owner brought a cup of tea steeped from walnuts and pine nuts, he was a bit stunned. It was still Ranmo who was afraid that he wasn¡¯t used to this kind of tea. He quickly took a small bag of tea leaves from the bag he carried. He wanted to borrow the hot water from the store owner to steep it, but he was stopped by Gu Xiran, "Don¡¯t need to go through so much trouble. This tea is very good."

    While talking, he took a sip. The taste was a bit strange, but it wasn¡¯t unpleasant to drink. However, when he was drinking the tea, he realized that his body was really in a bad state. He had already nourished it for a while, but he still felt his legs bing soft and he was out of breath after walking for a while. After taking two sips, he regained some energy. It seemed that he better walk more in the future.

    Ranmo took his leave and went after Gu Xihe. He sat there alone and took a look at the scene on the street. While he was at it, he also looked at Shu Huan, who was not far away,peting with Gu Xihe. A faint smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on his face.

    After he sat for a while, Shu Huan came back with a sulking face while Gu Xihe followed behind her with a smiling face.

    Gu Xihe held several y dolls dressed in exquisite clothes. When he sat by the table, he urged the store owner to serve tea.

    Shu Huan also sat down, looked at Gu Xiran and said hesitantly, "Can you lend me some money? We rushed toe out. I forgot to bring..."

    In fact, she had given her monthly payment to Shu couple. Now, she waspletely bereft.

    Gu Xiran smiled, "What do you want to buy?"

    Shu Huan pointed at the y dolls Gu Xihe was ying with, "The double seven festival is getting closer. I want magic dolls."

    This was something she heard from Gu Xihe. She got to know that on the day of the double seven festival, every family would build a building in their yard to put these kinds of strange y dolls.

    She didn¡¯t really want to celebrate any traditional festival. She just found those dolls interesting. Not to mention that they were shaped decently, they also wore small clothes made from cotton silk. Even the hairpins and headwear were on point. The male dolls that Gu Xihe bough held props such as guns and sticks. Some could even turn their eyes with the help of their clothes. The handwork was the best.

    She didn¡¯t have any other hobby. She just liked to collect such delicate handicrafts. Therefore, she asked to borrow money.

    Gu Xihe was ying with the y dolls and when he heard that, heughed, "You want this? Why didn¡¯t you say so just now?"

    While speaking, he generously pushed two magic dolls to here, "These two are for you!"

    Just now, she still mored to not go to the magic dolls shop. How could she have the face to ept them now? Even more embarrassing was borrowing money from a little brat that was much younger than her. So, she politely pushed the two magic dolls back at him, "No need, no need. These were chosen by you. You y with them yourself."

    Gu Xiranughed, "Isn¡¯t it alright if we buy two more? Don¡¯t keep pushing to each other."

    Having said that, he stood up while his knuckles gently mmed the table. "Remember to pay after you¡¯re done having tea. We will go take a look first."

    Gu Xihe didn¡¯t mind. While drinking, he said, "Alright."

    When he finished the tea, paid and rushed to the stall selling magic dolls, Shu Huan had already selected seven to eight delicate y dolls. The owner was assembling them in a box.

    When Gu Xiran saw him, he took the box, handed it over to Ranmo and also said, "Pay."

    Gu Xihe was very easy-going in terms of money. Hearing that he (GXR) let him pay, he paid. He didn¡¯t have anyints.

    However, after visiting a few shops, Shu Huan selected a jade male doll used in sideshows, a carved green jade boat and a pair of long-horned grasshopper that were in a bamboo cage. Every time, the who paid had been always him. No matter how slow he was, he sensed that something wasn¡¯t right.

    He couldn¡¯t hold it in and asked, "Why do I have to pay every time?"

    Who would¡¯ve thought that Gu Xiran just swept once over him and smiled slightly, "When rich people go out, they don¡¯t bring money on them."

    "..."

    It turned out that he didn¡¯t bring money!

    The expression of Gu Xihe immediately sank, "Didn¡¯t you promise me to take me out to y?"

    Gu Xiran retorted, "Didn¡¯t I bring you out to y?"

    "..."

    That seemed to be true, but what he (GXH) was talking about was that he had to take him out to y not to buy things in his (GXR) stead.

    For the first time in Gu Xihe¡¯s life, he was speechless and it happened that he couldn¡¯t throw a fit.

    Of course, he didn¡¯tck money from a young age. Hence, he didn¡¯t take this matter that seriously. He wouldn¡¯t have cared if he had to continue to pay the whole way. The problem was that when they went to a jewelry store, Gu Xiran actually took out money to buy a pair of rings. Gu Xihe¡¯s eyes immediately turned big and used, "Didn¡¯t you say that when rich people go out they wouldn¡¯t bring money?"

    Gu Xiran swept once more over him, "Do I look like someone rich?"

    "..."

    That didn¡¯t seem to be wrong. Although this second big brother grew up in a rich family like him, he was ill the whole year long. The medicine was already enough cost for him. He wasn¡¯t like big brother who was in charge of the shops and often went out to socialize which enabled him to pay from themon ount. He (GXR) also wasn¡¯t like him who could pester old madam and madam for money. He (GXR) only had ten silver <i>liang</i> to spend every month. That was only a hundred twenty silver <i>liang</i> a year. He was indeed not a rich man!

    Thinking till here, his anger lessened.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Gu Xiran continued without care, "Moreover, my body is so weak (ill). It was already very good that I was able to carry two silver <i>liang</i>. If I carry more, do you want to let me die from carrying too heavy things?"

    "..."

    Gu Xihe was utterly defeated. Only now did he discover that illness could also be used as an excuse to not pay...

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38 The idle man on the street

    In fact, Gu Xihe shouldn¡¯tin because the unluckiest one was studypanion Ranmo.

    Second young master was weak and couldn¡¯t carry the things. Hence, he carried them.

    Second young mistress couldn¡¯t carry things because she was a woman. So, he carried them.

    Fourth young master was busy shopping. When would he (GXH) have time to carry things? Therefore, he carried them.

    As a result, his hands were full and the things even blocked his eyes. He couldn¡¯t even see the road in front of him and he still had to keep an eye on those three to avoid them getting lost.

    The hardest errand in this world was nothing more than this.

    Originally, he had fought with Diyan about who would go out with fourth young master. Now, he couldn¡¯t help but feel deep regret. If he had known that it would be like this, he wouldn¡¯t have fought with Diyan. Perhaps, at this moment he (R) would be enjoying delicious food and drinks at Plum Flower Pavilion instead.

    Shu Huan was kinder than the two others. Seeing Ranmo look so tired and so much sweat pouring off him that half of his clothes were already wet, she couldn¡¯t stand idle anymore. After all, this studypanion only looked about one or two years older than Gu Xihe. He was still a child!

    She reached out and took some boxes from Ranmo.

    Ranmo wanted to stop her, but his hand couldn¡¯t be vacated. He had no way to stop her and could only say with a bitter expression, "Don¡¯t do that. Let this little one carry them for you."

    Shu Huan shook her head and said, "No need, I¡¯m Diyan now. It would be strange if I don¡¯t carry things."

    Although it was said like that, Ranmo still didn¡¯t dare to bother her. He chased after her and pestered her to give the things back.

    After getting annoyed from being pestered, Shu Huan looked around.

    She remembered that she had seen a lot of idle men dressed in coarse clothing walking around. Only after she¡¯d asked Gu Xihe did she got to know that these people just hung around the street when they had nothing to do. They usually did things like passing a message and buy and send things for people. Hence, she wanted to pay someone to help them carry the things.

    It was just that she didn¡¯t know much about this profession. She didn¡¯t know which one to pick and felt that those idle men looked like hooligans from the street. She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t choose the right one, that person would run away with their things. Then, it would really be searching for trouble for oneself.

    Just when she was in deep thoughts, her eyes suddenly met a pair of eyes full of expression. She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment.

    She was stunned not because those eyes were too piercing. Instead, it was the contrary. When she looked carefully, she saw that the brightness of those eyes disappeared. Now, they looked unremarkable. It was as if that glimpse of just now was just her imagination.

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Gu Xiran noticed her unusual behavior when she stared in a daze for a moment and stopped in his tracks.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t say anything, she just raised her chin and pointed at the direction where the person stood.

    Gu Xiran looked at the direction she pointed at and saw a young man leaning against the wall. He seemed to be in his early twenties. His coarse clothing was covered with patches, but it was unusually clean and tidy.

    While they were looking at him, the young man walked over to them. "Excuse me, do you want to hire someone...?"

    Shu Huan hadn¡¯t answered yet when those idle men saw that there was business at this side. They shouted and then three or four came over. One of them pushed the young man away, while the others bowed and fawned upon them.

    "Where are masters going? Do you need help with carrying the things?"

    "To take it to the east or the north of the city is only ten copper coins. It¡¯s also ten copper coins for taking it to the west or south of the city."

    Some even reached out to take the things from Ranmo. They also smiled, "Little master, these things are too heavy. I will hold them for you!"

    "..."

    Ranmo had often been sent out to buy things. He wasn¡¯t scared of these idlers that surrounded them. The two masters didn¡¯t speak, how would he dare to hire someone to carry the things? He dodged them and said, "Go, go, go, don¡¯t cause trouble for me!"

    It was a total chaos here, but Gu Xiran only looked at that young man. After he was pushed away, his expression didn¡¯t change. He only tightened his fists shortly before released them again. He turned and was about to leave when Gu Xiran raised his head slightly and shouted at him, "Please, wait."

    When these words came out, those idlers stopped being chaotic. That young man turned his face, looking slightly surprised and asked, "Calling me?"

    Gu Xiran nodded and said to those idlers, "Everyone, I am sorry. I n to hire him. Please go busy yourself elsewhere."

    His words were polite. Even if the idlers were reluctant, they were unable to do anything. Just when they were about to disperse, the one who pushed that young man just now turned his face and red at the young man. Then, he said to Gu Xiran, "This master, you probably don¡¯t know. These brothers of mine always eke out a living on this street. The shopkeepers nearby are familiar with us. If you want to send something, you just have to shout and before you¡¯d arrived home, the things would¡¯ve already arrived! In case something went wrong, you cane here to look for us, unlike that one over there, who no one knows where he came from and who could snatch your things or break them. In case that happens, you won¡¯t even know where to find him!"

    What he said was sensible and appropriate. Also, he seemed to be hinting at something.

    After hearing that, Gu Xiran nodded slightly.

    That person thought that he got the business and said happily, "Then..."

    That word just left his mouth when he was cut off by Gu Xiranughingly, "Next time!"

    "..."

    The idlers scattered helplessly. When they passed the young man, they reached out to push him. There was even one who spitted on him.

    That young man lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. His attitude was extremely silent and persevering. This made Shu Huan frown slightly. She felt that these idlers really seem like local ruffians who stole each other businesses like stealing each other territories.

    In fact, she¡¯d guessed right. Sometimes these people would work as ruffians and they put a high regard on their territory. In most cases, they would be well-behaved. Even if they wanted to bully people, with their years of experience on the streets, they could guess the other party¡¯s identity with just a slight nce. They knew very well what kind of people they could provoke and what kind they couldn¡¯t.

    Let¡¯s not talk about the idlers. The young man took the things from Ranmo. He didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t even care about the price and just followed behind them. If one didn¡¯t pay attention, they could ignore his existence.

    The four strolled on the street for some more. The sun was already at its highest. Gu Xihe was hungry, so he wasn¡¯t happy to continue strolling. He picked a restaurant with a good reputation and was ready to go have lunch.

    Shu Huan and Gu Xiran naturally wouldn¡¯t object when someone was treating them. Besides, they were also tired. They were about to find a ce to rest. Hence, they followed into the restaurant and looked for a private room.

    However, all the private rooms were full. The four were indeed very tired. They weren¡¯t happy to move. They put up with it and found a table near the window.

    There was a difference between masters and servants. Ranmo didn¡¯t dare to sit and stood at a side.

    Shu Huan was a bit surprised when seeing him follow the rules so strictly. She felt that she should also stand up, but she was truly tired. When her butt stuck to the chair, it didn¡¯t want to move anymore. When she was hesitating, she heard Gu Xiran say, "You also sit."

    Ranmo was terrified, "This little one doesn¡¯t dare."

    Gu Xiran said faintly, "We are not at home. There aren¡¯t so many rules here."

    Ranmo was still hesitating, but Gu Xihe got impatient, "He let you sit, then just sit. It¡¯s just a small matter like a fart. Why are so being so overly fussy?!"

    While talking, he took a small piece of silver from his purse, knocked on the table with great enthusiasm and shouted, "Bring the best wine and the best dishes here. No need to help this young master save money!"

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39 The ecstasy of the purple lc

    When encountering a master who was generous, the servant who served in the hall was very ttering. He took over the silver while he unctuous fawned. When he shouted for the food, his voice was loud and energetic. All the people in the restaurant heard it. Quite a few looked over here.

    While Gu Xihe was feeling proud, Ranmo suddenly jumped out of the chair and said, "Not good!"

    "What again?" Gu Xihe was surprised for a moment and was very displeased with his (R) flustered behavior.

    Ranmo said with a bitter face, "Fourth young master, the person who followed us seemed to have disappeared!"

    Shu Huan was a bit surprised. She quickly turned to look. That quiet young man who didn¡¯t have any sense of existence disappeared and they didn¡¯t even know when he had disappeared. Naturally, the things he carried disappeared with him.

    "No!" Gu Xihe mmed on the table and stood up. He said furiously, "He actually dared to take our things!"

    While talking, he screamed that he wanted to report the case to the authorities. This attracted many people to look over here again.

    Gu Xiran reached out and pressed his shoulder. "Sit down. Don¡¯t make an exhibition of yourself!"

    "I...," Gu Xihe was pressed down, but he was unwilling to submit and stood up again. He said with his head raised, "When did I make an exhibition of myself? It was obvious that that person took our things. If we don¡¯t report him to the authorities, are we waiting to be the unlucky victims?"

    At this time, the servant of the restaurant returned with tea. When he heard this, he interjectedughingly while he divided the cups and poured tea into the pot, "Customer, who had such a big gut to dare steal things from you?"

    Gu Xihe said angrily, "Those idlers on the street. We hired one to help carry the things. Who would¡¯ve thought that he was gone in a blink of an eye?!"

    While talking, he pushed Ranmo, "Hurry up and go report to the authorities."

    Ranmo looked with an expression that he was in a difficult position at Gu Xiran. He wasforted by his (GXR) gaze. Hence, he didn¡¯t move.

    He heard that servant say, "Isn¡¯t the one that customer hired one of those people from Liu Er¡¯s group?"

    Gu Xihe was stunned and said, "I just hired a helper. Why should I ask for his name?"

    The servant shook his head, "That was not what this little one meant. I mean that Liu Er¡¯s group often took up tasks in this street. They don¡¯t have to do such a thing to smash their own reputation. If the matter that they had stolen your things got out, who would still dare to hire them? I am afraid that the one you hired is someone who you don¡¯t know his roots. He would just take a business, stole it and then run away. Even if you report to the authorities, you may not catch him!"

    After all, Gu Xihe was young and didn¡¯t experience many things. Hearing the servant say that and also remembering the words of those idlers, Gu Xihe was at loss of what to do. He didn¡¯t know whether he should urge Ranmo to go report to the authorities or that he should admit that he was unlucky and wouldn¡¯t pursue this any longer.

    Gu Xiran leisurely picked up the tea and took a sip. It was as if he didn¡¯t care about this matter.

    Shu Huan looked at this one and then looked at the other one. Anyway, the one who should decide was here. So, she decided to shut up, pretend to be non-existent and drank tea.

    Seeing her like this, Gu Xihe also learned to be smart. He sat down and ignored the matter, but he still couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Second big brother, howe you have no temper?"

    Gu Xiran lightly swept over him, "What use does it have to throw a temper? Would hee back if you are angry? The anger would harm my body. It¡¯s not worth it."

    "..."

    When did this guy begin to be narcissistic? Shu Huan was speechless.

    Didn¡¯t know for what reason, but the corners of the servant¡¯s lips draw back and he slipped away!

    Gu Xihe said dissatisfied, "Can we really let someone deceive us like this? I can¡¯t swallow this!"

    "Let¡¯s wait and see," while talking Gu Xiran put down the cup of tea and looked at the out of the entrance.

    Gu Xihe was surprised and also looked. Aside from those entering and leaving customers, he didn¡¯t see anything. He became angrier.

    The speed of this restaurant was quite fast. Only after three cups of tea, the servant had filled the table with dishes. He also came with a jar of green plum wine that had been stored for five years. Sure enough, there was an intoxicating scent that filled the nose.

    After he saw the wine, Gu Xihe immediately became excited. Hepletely threw the matter of the stolen things to the back of his head.

    The servant took a jug of wine from the jar and asked with a smile, "Customers, do you want me to boil this wine before drinking?"

    "No need, no need!" Gu Xihe rushed to push his cup in front of the servant. "Pour wine."

    The wine was poured, but he didn¡¯t have time to pick it up yet when he saw a hand reach over and took the cup.

    When he looked, he saw that it was Shu Huan. He immediately said annoyed, "You..."

    "What you? Children aren¡¯t allowed to drink wine!" While Shu Huan said that she put the cup in front of herself.

    This little brat was already very active without alcohol. If he drinks this wine, perhaps, he would even act like a drunkard!

    Gu Xihe fell out with her and said, "Why do you care? Give it back to me!"

    "You¡¯re not allowed to drink!"

    This time it was Gu Xiran who spoke.

    Little fourth young master looked twice at him, groaned andined, "Today is second big brother¡¯s birthday. Can¡¯t I even toast to you with three cups of wine?"

    "Here." Gu Xiran pushed the teacup in front of him. "Toasting is just to show your heart. I won¡¯t mind if you take tea instead of wine."

    "..."

    Little fourth young master was dejected. He red at that teacup.

    At this time, there was amotion outside. Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help but turn around to look.

    Looking in a hurry, she saw six or seven people came in while surrounding a fat man. They shouted, "A Private room!"

    "Bring the best wine and the best dishes!"

    "The speed has to be fast!"

    These words were very familiar. Shu Huan turned and looked once at Gu Xihe. She couldn¡¯t help but sneak augh. She didn¡¯t expect that Gu Xiran would knock Gu Xihe¡¯s head.

    "Eat!"

    As the words fell, Gu Xiran picked her favorite fish and shrimps and put them into the bowl in front of her.

    Shu Huan was speechless. She was just about to pick up her chopsticks when suddenly a very heavy fragrance that could choke people flew over.

    She looked up. The first thing that came to sight was an elegant purple lc. When her gaze went up, she saw a fat face with oil stains. It was that fat man who came in from the outside.

    The fat man had a mystified smile on his face. That smile made the roots of her teeth turn sour. She quickly turned her face and didn¡¯t dare to look again.

    If she looked again, she wouldn¡¯t be able to have lunch!

    In fact, this person wasn¡¯t ugly. At least, his features were regr. He looked like he was in his early thirties. There were still short scums on his chin. His age matched with that bright and fat face and if the color of his clothes was calmer, he would look like someone from a rich family. However, he was dressed in a purple robe. So tender, lovely and fancy. People who looked at it almost became a mess.

    Presumably, Gu Xihe was also stunned by this sight. He didn¡¯t know whether he should vomit or swallow his mouthful of food.

    Only Gu Xiran frowned slightly and said, "Sire, do you want something?"

    Hearing him spoke, the fat man smiled of exultation. He slightly pulled up his sleeves, revealing a thick gold bracelet on his wrist and cupped his hand at Gu Xiran, "The moment I entered, I saw that brother¡¯s bearing is out of the ordinary. I took the initiative toe over and invite brother. Asking brother to please give face. How about we have lunch and wine together?"

    There was no big problem with what he said, but the tone in which this person spoke with was amorous and the way he looked at Gu Xiran made Shu Huan get goosebumps. If when she saw him, she felt the roots of her teeth be sour like eating green plums, then now it was like she drank a whole jar of vinegar. She felt sour from head to toe.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40 The man who forced a man

    Gu Xiran¡¯s expression had never been so ck.

    His lips were tightened in a straight line. This was a sight that he was forbearing his furry.

    He lowered his eyelids to cover the anger in his eyes. He said faintly, "We don¡¯t know each other. No need to bother. Sire, please go your way."

    The fat man hadn¡¯t spoken yet when the people beside him began to groan.

    Someone intimidated, "Our young master is the brother-inw of the county magistrate. Is it a humiliation to invite you to have a drink?"

    Someone tempted, "Go inquire. Young master likes to make friends the most. If you be his beloved friend, then you won¡¯t have to ask for anything anymore from anyone else in the future. Young master would take care of everything for you."

    Someone was crude and directly mmed on the table, "Brat, don¡¯t refuse a toast and only be forced to drink a forfeit. If you don¡¯t give this one face today, then don¡¯t think about taking half a step out of this restaurant!"

    Someone even dallied, "Ay! Don¡¯t be so rude. If you anger this master (GXR), then young master would feel heartache..."

    Vulgar and amorousughter rang.

    There were many guests in the restaurant, but they know the identity of this fat man, so they sneaked away afraid of getting into trouble. Those who looked, whispered to one another. Even the shopkeeper and the servant shrunk at a side and didn¡¯t dare toe to pacify. They were afraid that they would make the fat man unhappy and would get into trouble.

    Neither anger or happiness could be detected from Gu Xiran¡¯s face, but his lips tightened even more.

    When the fat man saw him like this, he thought that Gu Xiran was interested and showed conceit. He said, "Go, bring a chair over. Also, go pay this table¡¯s meal. This master and this brother felt a familiarity at first sight and want to sit here to have a drink together!"

    As he said that, he leaned to Gu Xiran¡¯s side and swept over him (GXR) with a very vulgar gaze. He also sniffed gently. He seemed so intoxicated that it would made people want to vomit.

    Finally, Gu Xihe who was in shock returned to his senses. He was always hot tempered and it had always been him, who bullied people, how could he ept being bullied? He stood up fiercely and cursed, "Drink together your ass!"

    While he spoke, he picked up a te of dishes from the table and threw that te on that fat man¡¯s face. A ssh of porcin, vegetables and sauce could be seen. That fat man immediately screamed like a pig that was being killed.

    When the people who followed the fat man saw that the situation wasn¡¯t right, they immediately came to help. One even raised his hand and scolded, "Little brat, you dared to attack?!"

    Seeing that the p was about to fall, Ranmo mmed into that person. Although he was young and didn¡¯t have much strength but when he mmed into that person¡¯s belly, it could be considered that he got that person¡¯s soft spot. That person stumbled a few steps back and fell on the ground.

    After all, the other party had more people. During the chaos, someone came to grab Gu Xiran¡¯s arm. Who would¡¯ve thought that he took out a porcin bottle and cork? He poured that unknown liquid on the person who came to grab him. That person immediately covered his eyes and screamed.

    Things got started like this!

    Shu Huan was also someone impulsive. Originally, she still had some scruples and was afraid that she would bring trouble to Gu Xiran, but now they obviously couldn¡¯t be friendly anymore. She didn¡¯t have to stay seated while being beaten. She took advantage of the chaos and that no one paid attention to her, she grabbed a chair, stepped on the table, looked at that fat man¡¯s head and mmed the chair down his head...

    The chair broke into pieces. The fat man screamed with a bloodied face. "Beat! Beat them! Don¡¯t let one escape!"

    Temporarily, the fight was evenly matched because they acted first. However, now the fat man¡¯s men guardingly surrounded them. They didn¡¯t seem to have a chance to attack anymore.

    Gu Xihe and Ranmo were forced to retreat two steps. Shu Huan felt that it was too eye-catching standing on a table and jumped down. As a result, she was grabbed by Gu Xiran and pulled behind his back. She grumbled inwardly because she didn¡¯t know how to break through.

    The fat man¡¯s hand covered his bloodied head. The eyes that looked at Gu Xiran became fierce, "This master will give you one more chance. Obediently pour a cup of wine for this master to apologize. Otherwise, this master would let people beat you and then drag you back!"

    This was forcing a man!

    From taking liberties to forcing people. Truly one thunder was stronger than another!

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t know whether she should cry orugh. She obviously felt the hand that Gu Xiran¡¯s held hers tightened and tightened. His anger had already reached to the extreme, but his voice was still faintly, "Courtesy is used when treating with people. I don¡¯t have the habit of apologizing to a pig!"

    The fat man¡¯s face became red from anger, "Take them down! Take him down for me!"

    Someone at his side ignited the fire by saying vulgarly, "Young master, the little studypanion behind him is also handsome..."

    Halfway through the words, he felt a sharp gaze linger on his face. He didn¡¯t know why he suddenly feel a bit cold and he stopped speaking. He looked again at Gu Xiran. He saw that he was only wearing a light-blue bamboo robe. There was a purse and a pendant on his waist. He looked neat and elegant but didn¡¯t have the atmosphere of someone rich. Presumably, he was someone from a well-off schr who didn¡¯t have much power. Hence, his courage grew again and continued, "Why doesn¡¯t young master take the both of them down. It would be a pair then when bringing them back."

    The moment the fat man heard that, that disgusting gaze swept over Shu Huan. Heughed once, "Take the both down!"

    Shu Huan wanted to vomit. She regretted that she didn¡¯t make time to learn judo or karate or something like that before and that she couldn¡¯t <i>beat </i>that fat man<i> into a pig¡¯s head</i>!

    She saw that those men narrowed the encirclement and rushed over to them.

    Gu Xiran¡¯s finger just moved when Ranmo shouted, "Who dares to hurt my master?!"

    This little guy took out a bright dagger from his trouser and held it in his hand. However, he was not tall and weak. Not only did the opponents not care but they also seemed to have seen the most ridiculous thing in the world. Theyughed out loudly.

    However, they justughed when a figure shed in. Somehow, he took the dagger from Ranmo¡¯s hand. The next moment, that dagger was on the neck of that fat man. As a result of the momentum, blood rushed out along the edge of the de.

    Theughter stopped suddenly. All the people present were a bit stunned. They only heard the young man that held the dagger said coldly, "Die or let them go."

    Gu Xihe was originally so angry that he almost exploded. He almost rushed out to fight with them. After seeing this young man, the violent anger in his heart discharged a bit. He said stunned, "You?"

    Shu Huan also breathed a sigh of relief. The heart that was already in her throat finally calmed down.

    The young man who helped them out of trouble was the same one they hired to help them!

    "Let...let...let go...," The fat man seemed like someone who cherished his life. He trembled from fear. No one knew whether he wanted his followers to let go or that he wanted the young man to let go.

    "Let them go!" The young man didn¡¯t let go of the dagger.

    "The...the county magistrate is my brother-inw...Are you not afraid of being arrested by the authorities?" The fat man still had faith and put out his identity. "Quickly...Quickly let me go...I will not pursue this matter..."

    The young man hesitated a bit.

    He didn¡¯t know how good the skills of those men who followed the fat man were, but they were ustomed to act ostentatiously and cause a riot. Hence, their guts were big. When they saw that they began to bluff...

    "Are you deaf? Quickly let our young master go!"

    "The officers will be here in a moment. If you don¡¯t want to sit in prison, then let go of the dagger in your hand!"

    "You even dare to provoke the brother-inw of the county magistrate? Are you tired of living?"

    "..."

    That young man looked around and faced those clear eyes of Gu Xiran. He tightened his heart, lifted his leg and hit the fat man¡¯s knee. The fat man had no choice but to kneel.

    His voice was cold and persistent, "Let them go!"

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41 Eight naked man

    In the end, the fat man stillpromised. Since his small life was pinned in another¡¯s hand, he had no way but topromise.

    With a shaking voice, he let his subordinates retreat. He also ordered that they couldn¡¯t attack. Then, he begged, "Gentleman...can you now let go..."

    That young man hadn¡¯t said anything yet when Gu Xiran said, "Rope!"

    Gu Xihe was surprised and haven¡¯t reacted yet when Ranmo already cleverly run to the shopkeeper and asked for a rope.

    That shopkeeper didn¡¯t dare to give it and only looked at that fat man.

    The fat man said with a crying voice, "Give it to him! Quickly give it to him!"

    They wanted a rope and not a knife. As long as he could keep his life, nothing else mattered.

    Who would have thought that when Ranmo came back with a rope, Gu Xiran didn¡¯t take it and only said, "Take off!"

    Take off what?

    All the people present were surprised.

    Gu Xiran showed a smile, "Take off your clothes!"

    His smile was very faint and carried a trace of darkness. When he gazed over, people somehow felt cold to the bones.

    Undressing in a public ce?

    The fat man and his followers were a bit dumbfounded!

    Shu Huan scowled for a moment. She once again confirmed that you can provoke anyone but never provoke a ck belly. The eyes of that young man also shed a bit.

    Only Gu Xihe felt that the world was not already in enough of chaos. After hearing this, he seemed to have found something fun. He went forward and kicked that person who just now wanted to give him a p. He said excitedly, "Didn¡¯t you hear? Undress!"

    "Young master..."

    Those followers almost cried. They could do anything, but only this undressing bit was too shameful...

    However, their pleading gaze had been ignored by the fat man. He only wanted to save his life. What did the self-respect of others have to do with him? He shouted, "Undress, undress, undress! Do everything that this gentleman asks! Quickly undress..."

    Those followers were dawdlers who bullied the weak and were afraid of the strong. They didn¡¯t know what courage meant and after being for a long time under the fat man¡¯s abuse of authority, how could they have a rebellious mind? Everyone began to take off their clothes with a sorrowful look.

    There were still some female guests in the restaurant. When they saw such a scene, they began to scream. Some run out and some even fainted. Only Shu Huan had her face bright red. She hasn¡¯t decided yet whether she should run out or close her eyes when she was taken into Gu Xiran¡¯s embrace. Then, his slightly cold hand reached over and blocked her eyes.

    A master hugged a handsome studypanion. This scene was enough to make people have many thoughts. However, now everyone¡¯s eyes were on the followers who were undressing. Who would still care about such a thing? Only that young man frowned slightly. The fat man was someone who likes men. His life was pinned in the hand of another. When he saw the two hugging each other, he saw that handsome face of Gu Xiran. When he faced those cold but clear eyes of Gu Xiran, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow. An intertwined feeling of love and hate spread in his heart.

    Gu Xiran originally didn¡¯t want to a big deal out of things. He only nned to let the followers of the fat man undress to give him a warning. Now, seeing that very vulgar way the fat man looked at him with, his stomach turned. He opened his mouth slightly and said faintly, "You also undress! Take off every single piece!"

    In less than a moment, eight men faced each other. Their hands covered the most important part. They truly wished that they were dead.

    God knew that with such figures, even if they didn¡¯t cover, no one would want to look. The reason that the eyes of everyone in the restaurant were still locked on them was because this scene was too shocking!

    At this moment, Gu Xiran¡¯s interest also began to wane. He didn¡¯t look at them and only said, "Bind them together and throw them out!"

    Pleading cries emerged. However, it was toote.

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t get angry easily. When he really got angry, presumably his tactic of teaching someone a lesson would let that person unable to forget it for life.

    Those eight men were eventually forced to tie the rope to each other and they were tied facing each other. Thest pair was the fat man and the guy who gave him a bad idea to also capture Shu Huan whichpletely ignited Gu Xiran¡¯s anger. Gu Xihe and Ranmo personally tied them together. That rope was very tight. They made countless of knots. The fat man and that person¡¯s body were pasted against each other. Their faces were almost attached to each other. Even they felt that it was a bit disgusting.

    Inside the restaurant, it was very noisy. Outside, the restaurant was also surrounded by people who came to watch. As a result, when the fat man and his followers were thrown out, the people scattered. Then, they quickly flocked again. The whole street was full of screams from women and also the ridiculingughter from men.

    When had the fat man suffered this kind of misery before? He screamed like a pig who was about to be killed, "Quickly! Untie the rope for this master! This master will reward heavily!"

    The followers also mored, "Our young master is the brother-inw of the county magistrate..."

    "..."

    They were naked and tied up like a <i>zongzi</i>. Originally no one recognized them. Now, they self-reported it. The onlookers got to know their identities. However, the fat man¡¯s behavior had been too rampant and he was too lecherous. Not only did he like men, he would also take liberties with pretty women. He could be described as the tyrant of Jingtian city. When mentioning him, the citizens of the city had manyints. It was just, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend him. Normally, they would avoid him at all cost. How would they dare to provoke him? Now, seeing that he was in such a sorry state, everyone pped and shouted that it was well-done. Those who were bold enough picked up eggs and stones to throw at them, making them scream and cried even louder.

    Zongzi is a traditional Chinese rice dish made of glutinous rice stuffed with different fillings and wrapped in bamboo leaves

    Among the chaos, Gu Xiran¡¯s group quietly walked out of the restaurant.

    The shopkeeper finally was brave enough to stop them. He didn¡¯t wantpensation for the damaged tables, chairs and tes. He was afraid that after Gu Xiran left, that fat man would vent his anger on him. So, he teared up and begged them, "Gentlemen, you can¡¯t leave, ah! If you leave, then my restaurant...my restaurant would be closed down by the county magistrate!"

    "He won¡¯t." As Gu Xiran said this, he loosened the pendant from his waist and gave it to the shopkeeper. He appeased him, "So many people were looking. Everyone could testify for you. The ones who offended the county magistrate are us. It has nothing to do with you. If he wants to vent his anger on you, then let them look at this pendant. Say you took it from the man and let them look for clues with it."

    His voice just fell when that silent young man became a little impatient. He suddenly threw out a punch that was fast like a thunderbolt. It fiercely fell on the shopkeeper¡¯s face.

    That shopkeeper screamed once from pain and then fell. He thought that he had angered these people. He was about to cry for mercy when he heard that young man say, "I apologize for the offence!"

    In the end, he was someone who had mingled in the market for many years. When he heard this sentence, what more could he not understand? That shopkeeper held back his pain and pleaded gratefully, "This gentleman, can you please reward me with one more punch?!"

    While talking, he also gestured for the servant toe over and begged that young man to also beat him.

    Shu Huan wanted tough. Gu Xihe didn¡¯t understand it. Ever since young, he had never seen someone beg to be beaten. He looked with shocking eyes at how the young man fulfilled the wish of the shopkeeper by giving them a few punches. Then, he was dragged out of the entrance by Gu Xiran while he was still in extreme shock. When he was at the entrance, he heard that shopkeeper shout like crazy, "Smash! Smash all the tables, chairs and tes for me!"

    Hence, he thought that the shopkeeper got anxious in this mess and went mad.

    While he was in a daze, he felt Gu Xiran push him and said, "Do you still have money on you?"

    "I have."

    "Give me an ingot."

    Gu Xihe obediently took out a silver ingot. Gu Xiran let Ranmo give that ingot to the shopkeeper saying that it waspensation. After that, they left.

    No matter who caused this matter, it would not be right to implicate others. He hoped that the fat man would not vent his anger on the shopkeeper after seeing that the shopkeeper was also out of luck!

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42 Can¡¯t provoke a ck belly

    When Gu Xiran¡¯s group left the restaurant, it w

    as very chaotic outside. No one paid attention to them.

    However, just going back like this didn¡¯t seem appropriate.

    While Gu Xiran was still thinking that, the young man suddenly asked, "Should I go hire a carriage?"

    He looked once at that young man and nodded. He also asked Ranmo to go to an unobtrusive ready-to-wear shop to buy some clothes.

    When everything was ready, they went to a quiet ce and went into the carriage that the young man had hired.

    Gu Xihe was puzzled. He wanted to ask, but didn¡¯t know how to ask. When the carriage departed from the city, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, "Where are we going?"

    "Go out of the city to throw off the tail and thene back."

    Gu Xihe was shocked, "Is someone following us?"

    "I don¡¯t know."

    "You said to throw off the tail..."

    Gu Xiran gave him a look as if he was asking a useless question, "Prevention before it happens!"

    "..."

    Gu Xihe turned his head dejectedly and looked at the young man, he was still holding onto the things that they had bought. He silently sat at a side in front of the door. No matter whether he looked left or right, up or down, he still felt that this person was very ordinary except for the cleanliness of his body. There was nothing out of the ordinary about him.

    He couldn¡¯t help but mutter, "Your skills are unexpectedly pretty good. When we entered the restaurant, you suddenly disappeared. I thought you stole the things and escaped!"

    "Little fourth." Gu Xiran shouted to stop him. "Don¡¯t be rude!"

    While talking, he cupped his hands at the young man to give him courtesy, "Thanking knight for lending a helping hand just now. Xiran is grateful for it."

    He reported his name. That meant he was very sincere and grateful, but his voice was very low. He was afraid to be heard by the driver who was driving the carriage outside.

    The expression of that young man didn¡¯t change. He lowered his eyes and said, "I¡¯m not a knight. I was weak when I was young. To build up my health, I practiced punching and kicking for two years. I lend a helping hand because I was afraid that you will get into trouble and that I can¡¯t get my money. You don¡¯t have to thank me."

    Who would¡¯ve thought that he saved people for this reason?

    Gu Xihe¡¯s eyes widened and he said resentfully, "I thought that you saw injustice! After half a day, it was because of money..."

    There was a bit of disdain in his voice.

    So deserving of a good spanking!

    This time, it was Shu Huan who knocked on his head, "What¡¯s wrong with exchangingbor for money?"

    Gu Xihe gasped.

    What the...? He had no way when second big brother knocked him. Now, even his second sister-inw who came from a poor family dares to knock him?!

    Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t put importance on Shu Huan. He said angrily, "I know your family is poor. Naturally you like money just like him. How would you understand what chivalry is?!"

    Gu Xiran¡¯s expression turned dark, but his tone was still faint, "You understand?"

    "How can I not understand?" Although, Gu Xihe didn¡¯t like to study, he had read a lot of those legendary novels about swordsmen and knights. Now, he carded up his sleeve and said, "To help those in distress is the public spirit!"

    "Puhh...," Shu Huan didn¡¯t hold back andughed out loud.

    Gu Xiran also didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry.

    Ranmo didn¡¯t dare tough, but it was very ufortable holding it back. His expression was strange.

    Only that young man¡¯s expression remained the same. He didn¡¯t even lift his eyshes, but the slightly raised lips still revealed some deride.

    "What are you doing?! What are you all doing?!" Gu Xihe got irritated. The veins on his neck almost exploded, "Could it be that I said it wrong?"

    "Rare!" Gu Xiran reached out and touched his (GXH) head. He said with deep sorrow, "It¡¯s rare that you still remembered some words even though you don¡¯t like to study."

    Was this a praise or a denunciation? Howe he didn¡¯t feel right listening to it?

    Gu Xihe red at him suspiciously.

    "There was nothing wrong with what you¡¯d said. However, at home, you will throw a temper when you don¡¯t get what you want. When the servants say a word wrong, you would beat them and also insult the teacher. Are these chivalrous? Gu Xiran smiled slightly, "Let¡¯s not talk about those that are far away. You look down on those who came from poor families. When others are in trouble, do you still expect yourself to reach out a helping hand?"

    "..."

    Gu Xihe¡¯s face turned red by his questions, but he still was unwilling to admit to it and muttered, "What do these small matters have to do with chivalry?"

    "Mm, they indeed have nothing to do with chivalry. That is just to use one¡¯s status to bully people." Gu Xiran said faintly, "If in the future, you don¡¯t control your tyrannical temper, you may grow up to have the same personality as that fat man that we just met."

    Gu Xihe got angry, "Youpare me with him? Am I such a jerk and so shameless?"

    Although his heart was still pure and wasn¡¯t as shameless as the fat man, if he became hateful, it would really make people feel that he was unbearable! Shu Huan turned her face to not look at him and also didn¡¯t answer him.

    Gu Xiran was just smiling as if nothing was the matter.

    This made Gu Xihe angrier than just telling him the answer directly. He got angry, reached out, grabbed Ranmo¡¯s clothes and said, "You say it."

    "This little one...," Ranmo said awkwardly. "It¡¯s not good if this little one says it..."

    Gu Xihe gritted his teeth, "Even if it¡¯s not good you have to say it!"

    Ranmo had an expression like he was at a funeral, "Fourth young master...you are extremely honorable and righteous...you help the needy for justice, you...can you first let go of this little one..."

    Shu Huan got pain in her stomach fromughing. With the bumps of the carriage, she almost rolled down to the bottom of her seat if it wasn¡¯t because Gu Xiran had reached out to hold her.

    Only now did Gu Xihe discover that forcing people so aggressively didn¡¯t seem like a good behavior. He humphed very dejectedly and red once at Shu Huan. He let go and shrunk to a side and sulked.

    Angry! So angry! They actually put him on the same level as scums like the fat man!

    Gu Xiran looked at him with a smile and let him think about it himself. He also ignored him (GXH). Then, his gaze fell pensively on the young man.

    In fact, after hiring this person, when they turned into a corner, he inadvertently looked back. he saw that group of idlers gathered in one ce and whispered. Some people looked up from time to time in the direction they departed. Hence, he felt that there was someone going against them. He wasn¡¯t sure. Until when the young man appeared again after having disappeared did he guess what had happened.

    Presumably, those idlers were unreconciled that their territory and business had been infringed by the young man. They wanted to teach him a lesson in private. For one, they could beat him and to let him know the rules. Secondly, they also could steal the things and nt the name of a thief who stole the properties of the master on him.

    A trap of killing two birds with one stone. Presumably, they didn¡¯t expect that the skills of this young man were quite good. One could imagine how they ended up...

    While he was in deep thoughts, he suddenly felt his sleeve being pulled lightly twice. He lowered his eyes and saw that Shu Huan was pulling his sleeves. He couldn¡¯t help but ask warmly, "What¡¯s the matter?"

    "That, what was the thing in the bottle you poured in the restaurant?"

    It seemed to be very useful!

    She had long wanted to ask so that she could put two bottles on her in case something happens.

    Gu Xiran looked at her andughed, "Hot pepper water."

    "..."

    As he said that, his hand turned over and revealed a paper bag in his hand, "It¡¯s a pity that this stuff wasn¡¯t used."

    Shu Huan was a bit surprised, "What is this?"

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t answer, "Take a look at it yourself."

    She took the paper bag over and carefully opened it. She discovered that some gray powder was wrapped inside. She hesitated, "This is..."

    Ranmo leaned over, looked once and said, "Limestone!"

    Right! It was definitely quicklime!

    Hot pepper water, quicklime...

    He took these things with him when he went out?!

    Shu Huan raised her head speechlessly. She didn¡¯t know whether she should praise or scorn Gu Xiran!

    ck belly, especially an unscrupulous ck belly like him really couldn¡¯t be provoked!

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43 The pendant

    Shu Huan moved intuitively to a side, trying to stay away from Gu Xiran, but who would¡¯ve known that in the next moment, the carriage suddenly shook and shended naturally back into his arms.

    The carriage was very narrow. It was very packed with five people in it. Even if she wanted to stay far away from him, she had nowhere to escape to. She had no choice but to sit down peacefully, but when she raised her head, she saw that the young man¡¯s lips were curved in an unnatural angle as he looked at them. Only now did she remember that she was dressed as a studypanion now. That she was so close to Gu Xiran, in other people¡¯s eyes, it was nothing more than thinking that she was a kept man...

    Her face suddenly burned red. To cover up, she just talked about something, "Why did you give the shopkeeper your pendant? What if they found out?"

    Gu Xiran smiled faintly, "I am afraid that they wouldn¡¯t go investigate. There is no mark on the pendant and the carving is also not good. If they investigate following that path, they would obtain nothing."

    While talking, he turned his head and reminded Gu Xihe and Ranmo, "If you don¡¯t want to be punished, don¡¯t say a word when we are back home!"

    Ranmo nodded.

    Gu Xihe muttered dissatisfied, "I¡¯m not that stupid..."

    This person¡¯s zodiac animal really should be a fox!

    Shu Huan reached into the bag in her sleeve to touch that waist pendant carved from the Wonderful Redwood of Yingge. She felt that now was a good moment to give him the gift. It was just that there were too many people on this carriage. There was also an outsider here. While thinking, she retrieved her hand.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Gu Xiran¡¯s eyes were so sharp. He already discovered her small movement. He reached out to touch her sleeve. "What are you hiding?"

    "Nothing!" Shu Huan quickly dodged her hand.

    The carriage once again jolted. Their faces almost glued to one another.

    Gu Xihe was dumbfounded and scolded them, "Hey you two. Don¡¯t go overboard!"

    "Don¡¯t look at things that aren¡¯t consistent with propriety. Why are your eyes so big?" Gu Xiran didn¡¯t mind and retorted him. However, his hand already got into Shu Huan¡¯s sleeve. He pulled out a silk string. A waist pendant fell into his palm.

    "This is..." A familiar scent came to the surface, but he obviously didn¡¯t pay attention to it. He was at loss staring at that chubby rogue rabbit.

    Gu Xihe also leaned over, "Eh, what kind of thing is this? Is it a cat or a dog? Why is it fat like this?!"

    Shu Huan wanted to cry, "This is a rabbit!"

    After Gu Xihe heard that, he showed a regretful look, "Great, great. You used a piece of top-quality Wonderful Redwood of Yingge to carve a rabbit..."

    Shu Huan was dejected, "Is it really so ugly?"

    Gu Xihe didn¡¯t even raise his head and said with confidence, "So ugly! Have you seen someone use such a waist pendant? If you wanted to carve, you should¡¯ve carved a dragon, a phoenix, a unicorn or something like that."

    "..."

    Shu Huan suffered a big blow. She reached out and grabbed that silk string with the rogue rabbit pendant. "Return it back to me! Originally, I wanted to give this to you as your birthday gift, but it¡¯s too ugly. I will give you something else another day."

    Who would¡¯ve thought that Gu Xiran tightened his fist and held that waist pendant tightly in his hand? He smiled slightly and asked, "You carved it yourself?"

    Shu Huan nodded and didn¡¯t hide Gu Xihe¡¯s merits. She said honestly, "Little fourth helped me find the redwood."

    "Very good." Gu Xiran tied the waist pendant on his waist. "I like it."

    The chubby rogue rabbit bumped along the carriage on his waist. That rabbit with squinted eyes looked very much like a jerk who deserved a good spanking. Shu Huan regretted it deeply. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have carved this. Regardless of his personality, from his outer appearance, Gu Xiran was such a handsome man. With this rogue rabbit on his waist, it felt a bit out of ce.

    While she was thinking about how she could get that waist pendant back, suddenly her hand was grasped by Gu Xiran.

    She struggled for a short while but couldn¡¯t take her hand away. When she raised her head to look at him, his face was calm as if nothing was the matter. She sighed and no longer struggled. Anyway, no matter how she perceived the rtionship between them, they were husband and wife in the eyes of others. Moreover, before she left Gu household, the intimacy he inadvertently showed to her was her best protection.

    ¡ª

    When the carriage went a bit further, they arrived at the closest vige near Jingtian city. When they went out of the carriage, they paid the driver and let him drive one more round with an empty carriage. After confirming that no one followed them, they advanced to the vige. They found a house to change into other clothes that Ranmo had bought and also bought some food.

    This time, Shu Huan changed back into women¡¯s clothes. However, it was the clothes of a maid. She asked a young wife to help her do the simple hairstyle of two buns. She didn¡¯t expect that when the young man returned from hiring a carriage inside the vige, he looked strangely at her.

    Naturally, this kind of strangeness wasn¡¯t admiration but a mixture of disgust and dislike. It could be seen that he already restrained himself very much to not let such a disgust show on his face, but he still inevitably showed some abnormality.

    Gu Xiran saw this situation. He called the young man to a quiet ce and asked him, "I was also physically weak and was ill since a young age. I¡¯ve always wanted to hire a martial artist to learn some Kungfu to strengthen my body. I wonder if knight is willing to teach me?"

    The young man didn¡¯t answer. Suddenly he asked an irrelevant question, "Is you studypanion a boy or a girl?"

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t hide it from him and said, "A girl."

    The expression of the young man didn¡¯t change, but he seemed relieved. He asked, "What is the wage? Can you pay me first?"

    The moment he opened his mouth, he asked about the wage. Others would consider this very rude, but Gu Xiran liked his straightforwardness because it¡¯s always worry-free tomunicate with those who say things directly.

    Gu Xiran smiled slightly, "Knight is very short of money?"

    The young man hesitated a little and then nodded. "I came here with my mother to find a rtive. However, the rtive had long moved away. I couldn¡¯t find his whereabouts. The travel money had been exhausted. Now, mother is seriously ill and is staying for a long period in the inn. We have no money to see a doctor."

    Before, when they heard him spoke, he didn¡¯t speak as roughly as an average idler. He was wondering why with such good skills he fell to the point of being an idler who helped others carry things. After hearing his exnation, he got to know the reason. Gu Xiran got curious about his identity and background. They just met for the first time and weren¡¯t close with each other. It wasn¡¯t right for him to ask too much. He smiled, "This is easy. I know a famous doctor in Jingtian city. When we go back to the city, I will ask him to go see aunt, alright? Knight doesn¡¯t have to worry about the medical expenses."

    Who would¡¯ve thought that the young man would shake his head? "The medical expenses should be deducted from my wage."

    Gu Xiranughed, "Then, knight epted?"

    That young man nodded, hesitated a bit and said, "You don¡¯t have to call me knight. My name is Du Qiu."

    Gu Xiran bowed with his hand held in front, "What about I call you master Du?"

    Du Qiu seemed to only have concerns when talking about his identity. He didn¡¯t care much about other things. He said, "Do what you like. You can also call me by my name, but you don¡¯t have to be so polite. You spend money, I take the money. You can order me to do anything."

    The two talked at this side, at that other side, Gu Xihe had long be impatient. He made Ranmoe over to call them to get in the carriage.

    This time, it wasn¡¯t because Gu Xihe was impatient. It was that they still needed an hour to get back into the city. It was beginning to get dark now. If they don¡¯t go back soon, he didn¡¯t know what would happen if old madam couldn¡¯t find him. If he implicated Shu Huan and leaked that she went outside the residence with them, then things would get troublesome.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44 The house of Danqing

    Because the food they bought from the vige

    wasn¡¯t as fine and tasty, Gu Xihe had beenining the whole way back. However, his stomach was too famished and alsoining. He had no way but to eat some of it. When he heard that Gu Xiran hired Du Qiu as his martial master, Gu Xihe¡¯s eyes widened and he stoppedining.

    "Is this true?"

    Gu Xiran nced once at him, "Do I have to lie to you?"

    Hearing him say that, Gu Xihe immediately looked pickily at Du Qiu. However, no matter how he looked, aside from discovering that Du Qiu¡¯s body was well-proportioned and that his limbs were tough and strong, he didn¡¯t see much more. He couldn¡¯t believe that a person who looked so ordinary could have good skills.

    Fortunately, he saw the scene of Du Qiu saving them in the restaurant with his own eyes. Although he had doubts, he couldn¡¯t deny that he had skills. After being at loggerheads for a while, when he thought that he could also follow to learn some Kungfu, he truly felt happy and said, "Great!"

    The mind of a child was as simple as that.

    He intuitively liked or disliked someone. He intuitively judged whether something was good or bad.

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t say more. He only reminded Gu Xihe to pick a day to report to old madam saying that he (GXH) wanted to hire a martial master to teach him some Kungfu to strengthen the body. Presumably, old madam wouldn¡¯t dismiss his request.

    Little fourth young master also didn¡¯t ask much and promised to do it. It was Du Qiu who insisted on not living inside Gu residence. He wanted to stay outside as it would be easier to care for his mother. He only promised toe every day at the appointed time to teach them martial arts.

    Gu Xiran needed a martial artist and not a servant. He didn¡¯t have the intention to bind Du Qiu to his side. So, he amiably agreed with Du Qiu.

    The carriage rushed back to the city. The order of the street had been restored. Gu Xihe couldn¡¯t help but get excited. He raised the curtain and sneaked a peek outside. He wanted to hear whether the pedestrians would gossip about what had happened before. The result was that he was pulled back by Shu Huan and the curtain had been covered, "Sit well. Don¡¯t let people recognize you."

    "What are you afraid of?" Gu Xihe objected, "Second big brother never leaves the residence. Even many people in the residence don¡¯t recognize him. Old madam also rarely let me go out. How could someone recognize us?"

    Shu Huan still felt that it was better to be safe. "Perhaps someone remembered our faces just now. It¡¯s always not good to be seen. It¡¯s better to be careful."

    Gu Xihe was a bit dissatisfied, but after all, they caused trouble. Even if he was fearless, he still felt guilty. When he saw that the gaze second big brother looked at him with was full of disapproval, he humphed once and sat back down obediently.

    The carriage went into the direction that Ranmo had pointed at and finally stopped at the ce where doctor Ji lived. That was a two-story house. The house was nted with young and lovely herbs. There were also green bamboos. When they were led inside by an old servant, Shu Huan felt that this ce wasn¡¯t contaminated with the trace of the summer heat at all. Everywhere was quiet and full of greens. The irritation in her heart disappeared.

    A famous doctor didn¡¯t have to sit in a clinic to receive people. There would naturally be people who woulde at his door to seek medical treatment. It was just that the consultation fee was rtively high. So, when the citizens got a small illness, they would just go to the pharmacy to buy medication and the poor would definitely not visit here.

    They didn¡¯t know whether it was because they were lucky today, but doctor Ji didn¡¯t go make a house call. He was drawing in the study. When they entered, they saw that he was sitting there, concentrating hard on the painting.

    He ignored when outsiders came to visit. All his attention was on the painting in front of him. This kind of behavior was naturally a bitcking. Fortunately, the old servant took over the hospitality and invited them to sit. Then, he went to make tea.

    Shu Huan had studied painting. Although in the past, she rarely came in contact with ink and wash painting, her interest was still there. She couldn¡¯t help but take a look. She found out that doctor Ji was painting the bamboo outside of the window. When she turned and looked at the study, it was quite big. However, the furnishing was extremely simple. Aside from the big and fancy table in front of the window, there were only a few chairs. The bookshelf was full of books and there were paintings hanging on the wall.

    Without exception, bamboo was painted on all those paintings.

    Static bamboo, bamboo in the breeze, bamboo under the wind, bamboo in the rain...

    No matter what kind of bamboo was painted, it was the bamboo in its natural state. Even if the mood was different, but the technique was obviously simr to the one that doctor Ji was painting. When she looked at the signature of the painting, there was Danqing written on it. It should be doctor Ji¡¯s name, right?

    After living here for so many days, she figured out that here was slightly different from the ancient world she learned from the history books. At least, the people here didn¡¯t have many taboos about naming someone and it was also not popr to use a courtesy name.

    Just as Shu Huan was appreciating the paintings on the wall, Ji Danqing had already finished the final stroke. He put the brush stained with ink into a green powdered paper to clean the brush. He stood up and smiled at Gu Xiran, "I didn¡¯t know that honorable guests will pay me a visit today. Excuse me for myck of manners."

    During the speech, he saw Shu Huan who was dressed like a maid and still looking at the painting. To avoid arousing suspicion, he only nodded at her as a greeting.

    Gu Xiran returned the etiquette and said, "It was us who came abruptly."

    After the exchange of conventional greeting, he said the reason why he came today. Ji Danqing had a humane heart of a doctor. Naturally, he promised and immediately called a servant boy to let him prepare the things for a house call.

    Du Qiu always thought that famous doctors had more arrogance. He thought that since it wasn¡¯t early anymore, the doctor may not be willing to do a house call. He didn¡¯t expect that Ji Danqing agreed. He couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. Some gratitude also showed in the eyes that always hid his emotions.

    However, Gu Xiran suddenly stopped doctor Ji, "Take it slowly! I still want to inquire about something from doctor Ji."

    Ji Danqing smiled gently and said, "Please say it."

    "Is there a small house for rent nearby here?"

    Ji Danqing¡¯s eyes showed his puzzlement.

    Gu Xiran exined the matter of Du Qiu being his martial master. He wanted to find a ce not far away from Gu residence and where the surroundings were quiet. It would be a good ce for mother Du to recuperate and also avoided that Du Qiu had to run to two ces every day.

    "It would also save doctor Ji a lot of time and effort when doctor Ji goes on a house call if the ce was close by."

    Ji Danqing probably also belonged to the kind of person who didn¡¯t ask about mundane affairs. Naturally, there was no result in asking him about this matter. He called the old servant to ask, but the answer was disappointing.

    Here was the quietness among the noisiness. It wasn¡¯t far from the main streets, but the sounds of the city wouldn¡¯t get here. Therefore, many of the houses in the vicinity were bought by rich people or officials. If they didn¡¯t use the ce because of its quietness, they would use it to keep a mistress. There was no house to be sold or rented.

    In the end, after Ji Danqing was silent for a while, he suddenly said, "If master Du doesn¡¯t mind, there are two secluded rooms in my backyard. Pleasee and live here."

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t expect that he would let strangers live in his house. When he heard that, he was surprised. Even Du Qiu had doubts whether he had misunderstood. He declined, "This is too much of a bother for you."

    "There¡¯s no harm," Doctor Ji said. "Those rooms in the backyard were originally reserved for critically ill patients, so, I can keep watch and take care of their medication all the time. Moreover, I haven¡¯t taken a wife yet. So, there are no females that need to be avoided. It wouldn¡¯t be a bother."

    Du Qiu hesitated, "Is doctor Ji not afraid that I am someone bad?"

    After Ji Danqing heard that, heughed, "I was born into a family of doctors. Aside from the medical books and herbs in this house, I don¡¯t have other things that are of value. How could I be afraid that someone would harm me to make a fortune? You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Sometimes, patients in need of emergency woulde. I will also let them stay here. Nothing had happened all these years."

    Du Qiu asked again, "Then the rent..."

    Ji Danqing raised his hand to interrupt him, "We can talk about thatter. It¡¯s more important to look at the sick."

    While he talked, he carried his medical coffer and let Du Qiu lead the way. When they boarded the carriage they went to the city with, Gu Xiran paid his goodbyes and let Ranmo go hire sedan chairs to go back home.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45 The interrogation

    After going out, they went through a lot of trouble. From a horse carriage, they changed into a mule carriage before changing into sedan chairs. On the way, they changed clothes. Gu Xiran also cautiously let the person who lifted the sedan chair go around a big circle. Not to mention that they didn¡¯t discover anyone following them, even if someone followed them, he would¡¯ve be dizzy by his tactics.

    When they went down from the sedan chair and entered the residence, Shu Huan kept her head down and hid behind Ranmo. Although the two doorkeepers wondered why when fourth young master went out, he was followed by two studypanions and when he came back, he returned with a studypanion and a maid, but they haven¡¯t seen Shu Huan before and also couldn¡¯t see her lowered face. They naturally didn¡¯t recognize her and they also didn¡¯t want to anger this violent fourth young master. So, they did as if they didn¡¯t see anything.

    When they walked around the residence, with Gu Xihe opening the road at the front and sent the maids away when he encountered them, Shu Huan returned to Plum Flower Pavilion without thrills.

    When they crossed the threshold, they discovered that there was no one in the yard. It was so quiet, that it was disturbing and people couldn¡¯t help but feel ill at ease. Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help but cast a nervous look at Gu Xiran and guessed whether something could¡¯ve happened.

    When they walked into the main hall and raised the curtain, they saw concubine Yun sitting there with a cold face. In front of her, maid Huiyun was kneeling. Only when she saw them, did shee to greet them and she seemed more relieved, "Second young master, you finally returned."

    Gu Xiran¡¯s face sank, "Is it her?"

    When Shu Huan saw Huiyun, her heart also sank. She also understood the reminders Gu Xiran gave concubine Yun before leaving. When she thought about those words, she naturally could guess the meaning behind them.

    Concubine Yun answered in a low voice, "I also don¡¯t know. I waited for second master to interrogate her personally when youe back."

    The atmosphere inside the room suddenly fell silent. They could only see that the back that Huiyun faced them with was shaking slightly.

    Gu Xihe who followed them inside was puzzled, "What are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand?"

    "Fourth young master," Only now was concubine Yun able to greet him. She urged, "Quickly go see old madam. She sent Zisu to look everywhere for you. They alsoe here to ask many times. I only answered that you didn¡¯te over."

    After Gu Xihe heard this, he got a bit anxious. He couldn¡¯t care about what had happened in this room. After all, it had nothing to do with him. He went out with his studypanions Ranmo and Diyan.

    Gi Xiran said, "Remember to put a lock on your mouth."

    "I know. Second big brother, you are so long-winded!" While Gu Xihe answered, he ran away.

    Shu Huan sighed. She returned first to the inner room to change her clothes to avoid looking inappropriate when peoplee in and see her like this. However, while she was changing, she still kept an ear on what was happening outside. She heard concubine Yun close the door and reported in a low voice about what had happened after they left the residence.

    It was as Gu Xiran had expected. No one came to visit Plum Flower Pavilion after the master and eldest young master of this residence returned. The maids were still obedient. No one went out. Only Zisu came three times. The first time was to bring the banquet that old madam let people prepare. Thest two times were to ask about the whereabouts of Gu Xihe. Concubine Yun answered her half-heartedly. She didn¡¯t expect that at thest time, when she finished talking with Zisu and was about to go back to her room, she inadvertently saw Huiyun move quietly to Zisu¡¯s side as if she had something to say.

    She shouted to stop Huiyun on spot. She asked Huiyun to go pour tea. Then, she used the excuse that the tea was too hot, smashed the teacup and punished Huiyun to kneel here. The other maids had also been sent to their own room and were not allowed toe out.

    After Shu Huan changed, raised the curtain and came out, she saw that Gu Xiran was sitting in the main seat with a calm face. Then, she heard concubine Yun sigh again, "I only suspected Qiaoyun and never thought that it would be her (H). She had always been obedient and honest. I also couldn¡¯t bear to ask..."

    In fact, Shu Huan also had the same doubts.

    Although, she had also suspected Huiyun, but she didn¡¯t understand why Huiyun would do this. She was only a maid and she was Gu Xiran¡¯s maid. Why did she had to participate in these fights and schemes.

    Gu Xiran saw that she came out. He gestured at her and said, "Youe and interrogate."

    "Me?"

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t exin much and said, "Your internal affairs."

    "..."

    This was forcing her into the role of the main wife!

    Shu Huanughed bitterly for a moment. She walked to Gu Xiran and sat down next to him. when she looked, she saw the smashed teacup in front of Huiyun and her slightly shaking body. She looked truly innocent and pitiful. However, if she was really innocent, she wouldn¡¯t have knelt her and waited to be interrogated.

    After looking at her for a long while, she asked in a deep voice, "Are you really the one who disclosed information at old madam¡¯s?"

    Huiyun had always been calm, but now had a guilty conscience and had knelt for half a day. She was very afraid now. After she heard concubine Yun report the matter, she knew that she had no way to argue. She remained silent because she was afraid that she couldn¡¯t speak. She forced herself to kneel till she couldn¡¯t move, like a stone.

    When she heard Shu Huan¡¯s question now, although it was in a low voice, the string that tightened in her heart broke. She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and fell to the ground. She wept while she kowtowed, "This ve know that this ve is wrong. This ve asks second young mistress to please spare this ve this time!"

    Shu Huan raised an eyebrow and asked, "Why?"

    Huiyun didn¡¯t answer and just pled for mercy.

    "I will ask you one more time. Why?"

    Huiyun hesitated, "Second young mistress..."

    Shu Huan waited for a moment. After seeing that she didn¡¯t say more after that, she also got angry. She stood up and said, "I finished asking. To beat or to sell, you see it yourself."

    After living together for these few days, how could Huiyun not know that she (SH) didn¡¯t like to meddle and that she had an indifferent personality? if she begged her (SH), she may still have an opportunity to live. If even she (SH) got angry, second young master had always pampered her, so he will naturally not tolerate her (H). Concubine Yun looked like she had a good temperament, but if one had offended her, she wouldn¡¯t be forgiving...

    Thinking till here, Huiyun grasped Shu Huan¡¯s clothes like grabbing on herst hope and wept, "Second young mistress, don¡¯t leave. This ve will tell you everything..."

    It was very hard for her to spit out this sentence. However, she really didn¡¯t want to say it. Hence, she couldn¡¯t help but pause again.

    Until when Shu Huan couldn¡¯t take it anymore and wanted to pry her hands open, did she hardened her heart and wept, "This ve was originally old madam¡¯s ve. After concubine entered was this ve sent over to serve second young master...it was just that old madam wasn¡¯t assured of concubine¡¯s background..."

    She didn¡¯t finish yet when concubine Yun suddenly stood up and said, "I will go pour tea."

    There was awkwardness and impatience in those words. However, Gu Xiran had his eyes lowered and seemed to have no sense of consciousness. Shu Huan swept once surprised over concubine Yun. After she left did, did she (SH) retrieve her gaze. She saw that Huiyun only cared about wiping her tears with an expression of not knowing whether she should continue or not. She said, "Continue."

    Huiyun continued, "Old madam was afraid that second young master would suffer grievances. Hence, she let this vee to look after second young master...if there was something, I had to report to old madam immediately..."

    Talking till here, she kowtowed and wept again, "Second young mistress, this ve doesn¡¯t dare to defy old madam. I truly had no other way. It was really not my own intention...Please, forgive this ve this time!"

    She cried miserably. The ground was also full of broken porcin. After she kowtowed several times, there was blood on her forehead.

    Shu Huan frowned and said, "No need to kowtow more. Stand up and talk."

    Huiyun suddenly raised her eyes full of hope, "Second young mistress, are you willing to forgive this ve?"

    Shu Huan looked at her for a while. Her brows gradually unfrowned. She said faintly, "I will decide after you finished."

    "This ve...," Huiyun bit her lips. "Have finished."

    "Really?" Shu Huan smiled slightly. "You haven¡¯t told me what old madam promised you!"

    One sentence poked into Huiyun¡¯s soft spot. It sessfully made turned her face into the paleness of defeat. Her bright eyes also dimmed.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46 The hidden mind

    The miserable appearance of Huiyun was i

    ndeed pitiful and would make people feelpassion. If someone who didn¡¯t know the ins and outs of the matter entered now, they would really think that Shu Huan had a poisonous heart and was maltreating a maid! Who would know that it was because Huiyun had betrayed her masters and reported to the other side that almost caused the destruction of Shu Huan¡¯s reputation, she would be divorced and driven out of Gu residence?

    The person didn¡¯t have the heart to harm the tiger, but the tiger had the wish to injure the person!

    To this point, Huiyun was still shirking the responsibility and telling half-truths and half-lies. Aside from being afraid to be punished, there was no feeling of remorse!

    After having hardened her heart, Shu Huan sat down firmly. Her calm eyes stared at Huiyun, waiting for her to continue. In fact, even if she (H) didn¡¯t say it, she could guess what benefits old madam had promised her.

    To the ancient women who were restricted by virtues and who couldn¡¯t have a career and be independent, what could be more tempting than a good man who they could rely on?

    Sure enough, Huiyun couldn¡¯t stand against the interrogation and told everything while she wept.

    The benefit that old madam promised her was that after Gu Xiran had married and got a bit better, she (OM) would return her (H) ve contract, prepare a dowry for her and grandiosely make her into a concubine.

    A concubine wasn¡¯t a maid to warm the bed. A concubine had face and respect. What¡¯s more, she was to be taken in after her ve contract had been returned. Even if she wasn¡¯t an honorable concubine, she would be of higher status than concubine Yun. If she also gave birth to a son, then she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the future anymore. It was always better than being given to a servant when she reached adulthood. If that was the case. then the child she¡¯d give birth to would also still be a ve and endure a hard and poor life.

    Of course, Huiyun only said what she could say openly. The words that she couldn¡¯t say openly, she buried them deep in her heart.

    Originally, she didn¡¯t have any admiration for the frail and sick second young master. Even if she became his concubine, she would have to worry when he would die and let her fall again from the high branch back to her original ce. Because of her identity as a maid and because she was afraid that if she served poorly, she would be punished by old madam, so, she had always been carefully caring for him.

    Until when he married Shu Huan, she saw his body get better day after day. There were also more smiles on his face and he wasn¡¯t so umunicative and antisocial as before. Also, he showed confidence with every gesture and he got more handsome and refined every passing day. All of these made her captivated. She couldn¡¯t control her heart from being moved. She wanted to see him every day and at every moment. She wanted to stay at his side all her life...

    It was just, these changes didn¡¯t happen because of her but they happened because of the second young mistress in front of her.

    Every perspicacious person could see how much he indulged and cherished this second young mistress who came from a poor family, who didn¡¯t even have a dowry. She was only a youthful beauty who had a lucky life!

    They were all daughters from a poor family. Why could she only be a maid and in order to be a concubine, she had to rack her brain for schemes, while this second young mistress didn¡¯t have to do anything? She didn¡¯t even see her (SH) be respectful and fawn upon second young master, why was she able to be loved in the palm of his hands? Such a strong contrast made her unable to not feel resentful and jealous.

    She felt resentful that the Heavens was unfair and jealous because she (SH) could get second young master¡¯s love.

    Huiyun was used to hiding her thoughts and never revealed her emotions on her face. If it was like this, she would just bite her teeth and endure it. After all, she had never expected to be the only one to be pampered and loved. Moreover, now she was just a maid. She only wished to keep watch every few days at the small kitchen outside of the curtain to be close to second young master. While he was asleep, she could use to opportunity when she was tucking him in to look at him quietly...

    She didn¡¯t expect that the Heavens wasn¡¯t even willing to grant such a humble request from her!

    After this second young mistress began to sleep in the main chamber, second young master no longer let people stay up at night. Sometimes, he would even act cute to let second young mistress do things like washing his face. Not to mention the medication. He would only drink the medicine brought by second young mistress instead of smashing the bowl in anger...

    Second young mistress also picked two well-behaved and good-looking personal maids. She didn¡¯t know whether she (SH) wanted to let them be second young master¡¯s after she (SH) had lost favor. So, she could get favored again and show her virtuousness. Anyway, even such a gentle and cautious woman like concubine Yun who was the only one to be favored by second young master had fallen from grace. Such a maid like her naturally had less chance to get close to second young master.

    Their love and affection were a piercing pain in her heart. So painful that she had to use all her efforts to not show anything on her face. That was the moment when she discovered that she had deviated from her original intention toe to Plum Flower Pavilion. Originally, she only wished to have a peaceful and stable life. Now, she was caught in the sad situation where love gave birth to hate and she had no way back.

    When the small room in Plum Flower Pavilion caught fire, it was she who took advantage that there was no one outside in the quiet night and that everyone was in thend of dreams, to sneak out and report to old madam¡¯s personal maid. However, she didn¡¯t expect that concubine Yun would also stick a foot in this matter by using the outspoken Qiaoyun. This inadvertently covered for her.

    It was her who spread the rumor that second young mistress was pregnant.

    When she went to send the piece of cloth to Shu family, she inquired a bit about that young schr who taught her (SH) how to read. She also heard a bit outside of concubine Yun¡¯s chamber. Then, she reported it to old madam. It was a pity that there was only a sachet. There wasn¡¯t much to show the affair. Second young mistress cut her wrist in front of old madam to show her chastity and easily touched old madam¡¯s heart. Instead, it was concubine Yun who got reprimanded for being meddlesome.

    The repeated failures made her resentment deeper. When she found out it was fake that second young mistress cut her wrist and had been taken out for a stroll by second young master, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    She knew that old madam hated it the most when someone deceived her. If old madam got to know about this matter, she could borrow old madam¡¯s hand topletely push second young mistress outside of Gu household and let her disappear forever from second young master¡¯s life!

    She had always been cautious. The first two times that Zisu came over, when she found out that she didn¡¯t have a way to pass the information, she could still keep herposure. When Zisu came for thest time, she felt that she would waste the opportunity if she missed this time. She had to take the risk and thought that even if she was discovered by concubine Yun, concubine Yun would remain silent because they had a tacit mutual understanding.

    She calcted everything, but didn¡¯t count on that second young master would give concubine Yun a reminder before leaving; if something happened, concubine Yun would bear the full responsibility. Such a clever person naturally would refuse to take the me for her. Moreover, concubine Yun was already angry at her because of the matter of the sachet. Things had evolved to such an irremediable state...

    Huiyun cried on the ground. She wasn¡¯t remorseful. She was afraid of how she would be disposed of. If she was beaten, she could grit her teeth and endure it. If she was sold, she would be consigned to eternal damnation.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t know that she (H) had so many hidden thoughts that she didn¡¯t say out loud. Even if she (SH) could guess it, she would have to waste a lot of energy to guess them step by step. She didn¡¯t have the hobby to waste her brain cells on such obscure things. She also didn¡¯t like to let other people¡¯s negativity affect her rtively clear and bright state of mind. Hence, she only looked at Huiyun for a short moment and asked Gu Xiran, "How to deal with her?"

    Gu Xiran wasn¡¯t sure about Huiyun¡¯s out of the ordinary feelings towards him. However, he could sense them a bit. He felt that it was really dangerous to let her stay by his side. He didn¡¯t want to see something happen to Shu Huan again. So, he just said, "Sell her."

    Those wordsing from his mouth was a big blow to Huiyun. She knelt on the ground and didn¡¯t even have the strength to beg for mercy. She only felt very painful in her heart. When the corner of her eyes swept over the broken porcin, she immediately reached out and wanted to pick it up...

    However, Shu Huan had been paying attention to her. When she saw Huiyun¡¯s hand move, she (SH) immediately swept away the broken porcins in front of Huiyun with her foot. Then, she said, "Go marry someone. You don¡¯t have to learn from me to cut your wrist!"

    That was a desperate attempt of Huiyun which exerted all her strength. After being interrupted, she didn¡¯t have the mind to try again. After all, suicide also required a great deal of courage. She could only cry on the ground. She heard Shu Huan faintly say to concubine Yun who came in with tea, "Call someone to sweep the broken porcin from the ground. I don¡¯t want to get the reputation of forcing a maid to death for someone!"

    When the words fell, Huiyun raised her eyes astonished. Through her tears, she saw the face of concubine Yun that had turned pale.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47 The warning

    It wasn''t the first time that she encountered con

    cubine Yun''s scheme. However, this time Shu Huan felt particrly tired. She had thought before that after the matter of yesterday, she would be able to spend a few peaceful days. She didn''t expect that a day hadn''t even passed when she was schemed against again.

    "I don''t know if it is that you don''t understand or that I haven''t made myself clear enough," Shu Huan looked concubine Yun in the eyes. "I don''t like schemes. I just don''t like it. I''m not so stupid as to be schemed against so many times and still have no idea what is going on."

    Concubine Yun''s face paled and then turned red. She rushed to argue, "Second young mistress, I didn''t¡­I was just careless and negligent and forgot to clean up¡­"

    Shu Huan smiled faintly, "If this was said by Qiaoyun, I may have still believed it. You are usually so cautious and careful, would you be negligent and careless?"

    Seeing that concubine Yun still wanted to argue, she already raised her hand to stop her, "Of course, without evidence, it was only smashing a teacup and forgot to clean up. If I truly punish you, in the eyes of others, it would be that I am deliberately making things difficult for you and that I am being unreasonable. Don''t worry, I will do as if this matter had never happened. However, no matter whether you were truly careless or faked your carelessness, in the future, don''tmit such error again!"

    Concubine Yun bit her lips, lowered her eyes and said, "Thanking second young mistress for the grace of not punishing. Yan will certainly be more cautious next time."

    "No need to thank me. You can also hate me," Shu Huan said coldly. "But, I will warn you in advance. No matter how good my temper is, I also have a limit. If you want something, go ask the main character. Don¡¯t go into circles and design schemes for me. I only know that if people don''t offend me, I won''t offend them. If I''m bullied too hard, I won''t fight back with schemes, but what I will do is not leave any face for you and make you unable to live peacefully in the future!"

    After these words fell, not to mention concubine Yun, even Huiyun widened her eyes and was very surprised.

    They had never met someone who acted out of the ordinary like Shu Huan!

    Gu household''s madam Lin <i>shi</i> could be considered someone difficult to deal with. However, no matter how much she hated those beautiful concubines and maids to warm the bed, in front of master and outsiders, she had to pretend to be virtuous. She would only act behind the scenes. Now, second young master was still sitting here, this second young mistress put the fights and schemes between the wife and the concubines in the open with no restraint. She even threatened them. Could it be that she wasn''t afraid that second young master would find her too vicious?

    Of course, when they sneaked a peek at Gu Xiran, they found out that not only did this second young master not show any dislike for the main wife, instead, he propped his chin and his eyes shone with crystal-clear brightness and looked at the scene with keen pleasure!

    "I¡­," Concubine Yun still wanted to open her mouth to redeem the image she had in front of second young master.

    Who would''ve thought that Shu Huan did as if she didn''t hear it, turned and walked to the inner room? She also dropped, "No need to be surprised. I threatened you. I advise you to keep my words in mind. I wasn''t joking with you!"

    At the very least, she wasn''t good-hearted enough to joke with her future and life!

    However, after she vented out the words she¡¯d wanted to say for a long time, she felt morefortable. As for the mess outside, there was Gu Xiran to deal with that. To put it bluntly, wasn''t it all because of this homme fatale that she would repeatedly encounter such dejected things?

    While she was ming the homme fatale, the homme fatale walked in and closed the door. Heughed, "Second young mistress is ferocious!"

    "Sorry." Shu Huan smugly opened the rosewood carved jewelry box on the dressing table. She stared at the small box of jewelry and said, "I also don''t want to embarrass that beloved concubine of yours, but my silent endurance and tolerance only made her actions worst. You know, I am a selfish and vicious person. I can''t take other people''s face as more important than my life. In the future, if she doesn''t change, I wouldn''t mind putting those threatening words into action."

    "I know you won''t go overboard. Do what you want to do. You don''t have to worry about me." Gu Xiran spoke with a serious face, but while he talked, he reached out from behind her and closed the jewelry box. "As long as you don''t calcte on how to leave me every day."

    "You¡­," Shu Huan looked back in surprise. She didn''t know whether he was just saying that or that he really read her mind.

    Seeing her surprised face, Gu Xiran smiled slightly, "I''m being serious. I''m not joking with you. Please remember that you are my officially wedded wife. You are not alone. If there is anything you are unhappy about in the future, you can tell me. You don''t have to bear it alone."

    Shu Huan was dumbfounded. She truly didn''t expect that he would say such a thing because from her impression, she thought he wouldugh teasingly and then tell her, "If there is anything you are unhappy about in the future, please tell me to let me rejoice¡­"

    Gu Xiran looked at her expression and probed, "I think, I should be deserving of your trust, right?"

    He was not wrong!

    From the moment she woke up here until now, no matter what had happened, he had protected and trusted her unconditionally¡­

    Shu Huan had long felt tired. Her heart swayed for a moment. She truly wanted to give up, give up on leaving Gu household, give up on leaving him and living alone because that would be very difficult. Besides, she wouldn''t have such good luck again in the future to meet someone who would treat her better than him, who was more outstanding and who was worthy to let her rely on.

    It was just, it was also a troublesome matter that he was too outstanding¡­

    Thinking about concubine Yun, thinking about Huiyun and thinking about that there may be many more women in the future who would be unscrupulous because they liked him, her little swaying sentiment in her heart had disappeared.

    Even in the modern society where monogamy was the public opinion and where there was moral constraint, there were still many mistresses with fatal attraction. Not to mention this ancient society without restriction to take in concubines.

    Shu Huan barely squeezed out a smile and said, "I will remember your words."

    This was a sentence without much sincerity. It was like the poker monk Lu deeply saying to the elder that he would remember. Although she would remember, this didn''t mean that she would really do it. It simply meant that she would seriously think about it.

    Gu Xiran looked at her silently for a while. He didn''t say anything else.

    ¡ª

    In the next few days, it was peaceful in Gu household. Master Gu and eldest young master returned home in advance because they encountered a little trouble in business. They closed the door and discussed for a whole day and night with old madam before it was solved. It wasn''t important to the point to affect the mood of everyone in the family. Plum Flower Pavilion was also unusually quiet.

    The martial master that Gu Xiran had hired didn''te these days because he had to take care of his mother. In the meantime, Huiyun hasn''t been married off yet, but she was banned from going out. Even concubine Yun was a lot more well-behaved. When she saw Shu Huan, she was even more submissive and docile than before. The things that Shu Huan had to do daily were: "Recuperate", chat with Gu Xiran, find some suitable wood to practice her carving on and to use this to pass the long and slow day.

    If the days were so peaceful and there were no further troubles; if Gu Xiran had never taken a concubine, then someone like Shu Huan who strove for stability and calmness, who had no grand ideals or ambitions and who waszy could perhaps slowly give up her obsession on leaving, adapt to the circumstance with a good will and no longer deliberately find a way out for herself¡­

    It was a pity that everything was just ifs.

    On this day, she inadvertently heard Liangchen and Meijing gossip and caused her gradually calm heart to go up half in the air again.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48 The incident at the restaurant

    The steps in front of Plum Flower Pavilion¡¯s main chamber

    was usually the ce where Liangchen and Meijing would sit when they were idle.

    On the afternoon of this day, it was quiet. The two stayed outside as usual. Inside the chamber burned the incense Sweet Dreams. Gu Xiran was taking a nap at this moment, while Shu Huan sat in front of the window and with the help of the sunlight, she polished the eighteen rose beads that she carved from a piece of Horn Agar.

    It was said to be beads, but only the lower part was sleek like a bead. The upper half had been carefully carved into a rose by her. If it wasn¡¯t because the shape and the size of the petals weren¡¯t the same, it could have looked like a small water lily when ced on the table.

    The texture of Horn Agar was harder than the Wonderful Redwood of Yingge. Don¡¯t take that these beads are small; it was very difficult to carve them. She had used five days to carve these eighteen rose beads. Presumably, it would take another two days to polish and decorate them. Then, she still had to make a hole at the bottom for the thread....

    She worked so hard not because she wanted a bracelet. It was that Gu Xiran threw a small bag at her that contained a piece of agarwood that she didn¡¯t know where he got it from. She didn¡¯t know the ssification, so, she turned to the books topare it. Gradually, she began to like this special material that had a faint fragrance on it. Even her style and artistic mood got motivated. It happened that she had nothing to do. She used the small agarwood to carve something as practice. While she was at it, she could also make time pass faster. Anyway, she had always liked to do manual work.

    After polishing one rose bead, she felt that she had sat for a long time. Her neck was also sore. She stood up and walked two steps. She also put the waste of the agarwood into the incense burner. Then, she took out a bunch of silk threads. She held them and walked to the outside because she wanted to teach Liangchen and Meijing how to make a Chinese decorative knot.

    When she walked to the door of the main hall, she heard low voicesing from the outside...

    "Did you see wrongly? How could it be our second young master?"

    "I didn¡¯t say it was our second young master. It was that those who had seen second young master said they look very alike!"

    "Looking alike is just looking alike. There are many people in this world who looks alike. As long as it has nothing to do with us, we shouldn¡¯t bother ourselves."

    "Big sister is right."

    "..."

    Such dialogue without head and without tails made Shu Huan puzzled. She couldn¡¯t help herself from asking, "Who looks like second young master?"

    Liangchen turned around. When she saw that it was her (SH), she quickly stood up and said, "Second young mistress."

    Meijingughed, "Just now old madam asked me over to ask about how second young master and mistress are doing. When I came out of Pine Crane Hall, I saw big sister Zisu and Fuling holding a portrait and talking about it. I went over to ask. They say that it was an official wanted poster distributed in the city and brought in by the servants. They didn¡¯t expect that the person painted in the wanted poster looked about seventy percent like second young master!"

    Shu Huan¡¯s heart jumped two times and quickly asked, "Where is that wanted poster?"

    Meijing answered, "The two big sisters took it inside to let old madam take a look. Because of this, big sister Fuling even rushed out to ask me if second young master had been to the outside these past days."

    Shu Huan¡¯s heartbeat turned faster. There was even sweat in her fists. She forced herself to be calm and asked, "How did you answer?"

    Meijing didn¡¯t feel that there was something wrong. She still smiled, "I said that with such a body like second young master¡¯s, how could he go to the outside? At most, he would take a walk in the garden these days.

    Shu Huan let out a sigh of relief.

    Even though they went out the whole day on Gu Xiran¡¯s birthday, fortunately, the prevention was well done. Concubine Yun had sent all the maids to their room. If there was nothing, she didn¡¯t call them out. She said that they shouldn¡¯t make noise since second young master was feeling unwell and was resting. Hence, even if Huiyun revealed a mishap, Liangchen and Meijing, the two rtively innocent and young maids didn¡¯t discover anything. Even if they saw him leave, they thought that he had long returned.

    She calmed down and asked, "What happened after?"

    Meijing shook her head, "After that, I came back. However..."

    She seemed to hesitate slightly speaking of this. She knew that Shu Huan and Gu Xiran didn¡¯t like it when the maids gossip. Therefore, she was afraid that if she said more, she would get the dissatisfaction of Shu Huan. Until when she carefully looked at Shu Huan¡¯s face and felt that she (SH) didn¡¯t have any dislike, she continued, "I saw big sister Zisu go to Glorious Building where master lives."

    Shu Huan nodded. She had dismissed the thought of teaching them to make the Chinese decorative knot and went back into the room. She guessed that after the incident at the restaurant, that fat man couldn¡¯t swallow the humiliation and went to ask his county magistrate brother-inw to distribute the wanted poster...

    She looked at Gu Xiran who was lying in bed and still taking a nap. Just when she wanted to go wake him up to discuss a countermeasure, she didn¡¯t expect that she hadn¡¯t taken action yet when Liangchen came in and said to her, "Second young mistress, big sister Yuntan came. She said that old master asked second young master to go over to ask something."

    So fast! There was not even time for a reaction!

    Shu Huan frowned slightly, said that she got it and went to wake up Gu Xiran.

    She couldn¡¯t say much in front of the maid. When she helped the still not awake Gu Xiran dress up, she whispered in his ear, "The incident at the restaurant had been found out."

    She saw that the hazed eyes of Gu Xiran immediately brighten up. He didn¡¯t ask more and nodded at her. He asked Liangchen to bring tea to rinse his mouth. Then, he grasped Shu Huan¡¯s hand. "Go with me."

    "Me?" Shu Huan was a bit surprised. What was the use of her going? Her lies and acting were definitely not to the point of perfection. In case she panicked and showed something on her face, it would be troublesome.

    Gu Xiran¡¯s body suddenly went soft and half-leaned on her. He said weakly and without strength in her ear, "This master¡¯s body is weak. Of course, I had to trouble wife to support me to go over there..."

    "..."

    Shu Huan was speechless. This person¡¯s "illness" trulye and go when he wanted! However, what was more convincing than being seriously ill and unable to go out? It was just that her heart was flustered and she was afraid that there was not only one wanted poster. Then, not just Gu Xiran, even she and Gu Xihe wouldn¡¯t be able to escape!

    As if he sensed her nervousness, Gu Xiran whispered, "Don¡¯t worry. When we get there, I will handle everything. You have to just act ording to the situation."

    Shu Huan nodded and didn¡¯t object.

    The mess was created by all of them. She couldn¡¯t let Gu Xiran bear it alone. If nothing would happen, then she would thank god. If something happens, then she wouldn¡¯t feel guilty if the two of them are punished together.

    While she was in deep thoughts, she supported Gu Xiran to the outside. Fortunately, this guy didn¡¯t go overboard with pretending to be ill. Aside from panting, his pace was still stable. He didn¡¯t put his whole weight on her. Seeing theme out, Yuntan quicklye to help her support him. She said, "Second young mistress, you just got well. Don¡¯t overexert yourself."

    "Doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m already much better. I don¡¯t know the way. You should walk in front to lead. Don¡¯t let master wait to long," While speaking, she supported Gu Xiran alone and went out.

    When she looked back, she saw that concubine Yun came out after hearing the movements in the yard. There was worry in the eyes she looked at them with.

    Shu Huan thought a bit before asking Gu Xiran in a low voice, "Should we bring concubine Yun with us?"

    Gu Xiran nced at her with a bit of surprise. After hesitating for a moment, he nodded, "Alright!"

    After all, concubine Yun was a thoughtful person. They also didn¡¯t hide the matter of that day from her. With her helping them with the story, it would be morepact and without any holes.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49 The discussion

    This was the first time that Shu Huan saw Gu household¡¯s master.

    Gu Da was already forty years of age, but he lived afortable life and maintained himself properly. Therefore, from the appearance he looked a lot younger than her unfamiliar father. If it wasn¡¯t because the ancient people liked to marry from a young age, Shu Huan really wouldn¡¯t be able to believe that he had such a big son like Gu Xiran! The shape of his face was square and his facial features were neat. It waspletely unlike Gu Xiran¡¯s handsomeness and brightness. She guessed that Gu Xiran probably looked more like his mother who had already passed away.

    Like the rumors in Gu household, Gu Xiran was not favored. The way Gu Da looked at him was indifferent like how one would look at a stranger without any blood ties to him. It was even inferior to the strict way old madam looked at Gu Xiran that still carried some concern.

    However, one thing made Shu Huan feel a bit strange.

    When she paid her respect, Gu Da also only swept a indifferent nce over her, the daughter-inw. However, when he saw concubine Yun, his eyes showed kindness and he even nodded at her.

    Of course, if it was only this, it still couldn¡¯t be considered as strange. Concubine Yun was the type that would easily leave a good impression on someone. That Gu Da felt that she was pleasing to the eyes and treated her with amiability was also normal. The strangest thing was that concubine Yun didn¡¯t dare to raise her head and Lin <i>shi</i>¡¯s expression turned a bit ugly.

    Could there be something more to this?

    Shu Huan stabilized her mind to not let herself guess wildly because the facts were never as simple as what the eyes saw. Moreover, this has nothing to do with her.

    While her thoughts got to this point, she saw Gu Da threw that wanted poster in front of Gu Xiran. He said with a bit of anger, "Look at the good thing you did!"

    Gu Xiran wasn¡¯t a bit affected. He indifferently picked up that wanted poster, opened it and looked at it. Next to him, Shu Huan nced twice over it. She discovered that the portrait really did look like him! However, that fat man probably only remembered how Gu Xiran looked like. There was only one of such wanted posters. She felt greatly relieved. However, concubine Yun frowned slightly when looking at the wanted poster.

    After having looked at it, Gu Xiran handed back the wanted poster. He didn¡¯t justify himself and only asked, "Does master think I did it?"

    Gu Da¡¯s face showed hesitation first. Then, he said, "Is the one painted not you?"

    Gu Xiran¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change and said, "It looks a bit simr. Whether it¡¯s me or not, I don¡¯t know."

    Gu Da was obviously blocked by his words. In fact, he was also skeptical whether the person on the wanted poster was his son. After all, the wanted poster said to detain a bandit who caused a disturbance. It didn¡¯t mention a name nor a surname. Moreover, after he got the news, he sent someone privately to go investigate. That person said that this bandit threw the county magistrate¡¯s brother-inw naked on the street of the downtown area. The bandit also smashed the restaurant and beat the shopkeeper before he left.

    This kind of thing didn¡¯t look like something his weak and ill son could do. If he had the means to hurt people, would there still be the need to marry a daughter from a poor family in hope that the great event of joy would drive away bad luck and hasten his recovery?

    Thinking till here, Gu Da changed his tone, but still stared in Gu Xiran¡¯s eyes and said, "When the incident happened, it was the day of your birthday. Did you go out that day?"

    Gu Xiran still retorted, "When had master seen me go out?"

    He was made speechless once again. Gu Da frowned. He suddenly felt that this son¡¯s mouth became much sharper than before.

    Shu Huan wanted to help him justify, but suddenly she remembered that when she opened her mouth the first time she met old madam, she was berated. This father-inw also didn¡¯t seem to like her much. Therefore, she pressed down her impulsiveness and felt that she should remain silent. At least, she wouldn¡¯t be more of a hindrance than help.

    Concubine Yun was observant. She picked up her courage and said, "Master, wasn¡¯t the day of second young master¡¯s birthday, the day you returned to the residence? When second young master returned from paying his respect, he got the cold and became ill. He stayed in bed for the whole day. It was definitely impossible to say that this matter had anything to do with him..."

    After her voice fell, Gu Da didn¡¯t react yet, when Gu Xiran¡¯s body shook once first. It was as if his legs went soft and he didn¡¯t have any strength. He put his hand on Shu Huan¡¯s shoulder. Then, he put his hand on his mouth and coughed.

    Seeing this, Lin <i>shi</i> quickly said, "Your body is not good. Don¡¯t stand there anymore. Sit down."

    Gu Xiran coughed for a while, took two breaths and shook his head, "Doesn¡¯t matter."

    Although he said that, but his face turned very pale and a thinyer of sweat formed on his forehead. Then, it was Gu Da who couldn¡¯t look any longer at this. He cleared his throat and said, "Madam let you sit, then sit."

    Gu Xiran asked for pardon and then sat down on a chair.

    Shu Huan was very puzzled. Sweating was not like crying. No matter how good his acting was, how could sweate and go when he wanted? Moreover, the weather was rtively cool today and this Glorious Building used ice. The air was cool and would definitely make people feel cool and sweat-free. Although, she was puzzled, she still passed him a handkerchief.

    Gu Xiran took over the handkerchief to wipe his sweat. Unexpectedly, the more he wiped, the more sweat there was. Even sweat could be pinched out of that thin handkerchief.

    This was the symptom of a fragile body.

    Gu Da sighed slightly and felt that he had probably overthought. Although, his son¡¯s illness got a bit better than before, but in the state he was now, not to mention going out of the residence to cause trouble, it would even be a question whether he could walk to the entrance. The thought of asking the doorkeeper also dispatched. Just when he wanted to gesture to let him (GXR) go back to rest, he suddenly heard footsteps outside. Gu Xihe rushed in full of sweat. Ranmo was chasing after him...

    "Fourth young master, slow down. The threshold. Be careful of the threshold!"

    Seeing him, Gu Da frowned again. He reprimanded, "Doesn¡¯t know the rules!"

    Gu Xihe was a bit afraid of him. He shrank a little and went a few steps to Lin <i>shi</i>¡¯s side. Ranmo probed outside of the door. When he saw that the situation wasn¡¯t right, he immediately retrieved his head.

    Lin <i>shi</i> quickly pulled him into her embrace. While she wiped his sweat, she rebuked Gu Da, "Don¡¯t berate the child the moment you came back. He is still young. How could he know so many rules?"

    Gu Da¡¯s expression turned a bit ugly.

    Lin <i>shi</i> quickly turned the subject, "It wasn¡¯t that I spoiled him. On such a hot day, old madam doesn¡¯t feel that well. If she heard that he was punished again, what would you do if something happens to her because of heartache?"

    One sentence destroyed the fire in Gu Da¡¯s heart. He helplessly casted a nce at Gu Xihe and only threw one sentence, "When there is a kind mother, there is a useless son!"

    To Gu Xihe, his father was a tiger made from paper. After putting out old madam, he (GD) wouldn¡¯t be able to show his prestige again. So, he reached out to grab the watermelon on the table. While he ate, he said, "So thirsty!"

    While talking, he looked at Gu Xiran, "Why is second big brother here?"

    He didn¡¯t wait for people to answer when he made a "oh" sound. He picked up that wanted poster on the table. While he looked, heughed, "So alike! Really alike to second big brother! However, how could second big brother go out and cause trouble? Master, is it that our family is being schemed against and framed?"

    A seemingly unintentional sentence made Gu Da¡¯s heart skip a beat. When he looked at the wanted poster that was stained with watermelon juice, his eyes became unfathomable.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50 Fighting to the end

    Don¡¯t me Gu Da for being suspicious. He returned early this time because some small trouble urred in the business. Perhaps, aside from the normal businesspetition, the opponent also used underhanded ways to distract him.

    Thinking till here, his fingers couldn¡¯t help but tap on the armrest of the chair.

    Seeing his contemting look, Shu Huan felt that it was funny. Sometimes, it was really not a good thing to think too much. The incident at the restaurant was obviously a simple ident, but when overthinking about it, it would be an intriguing scheme. How tired was it to make your own life so hard?!

    It happened that Gu Da felt that his suspicion was very reasonable. He showed a cold and angry look. For the first time, he praised Gu Xihe, "You are right!"

    Gu Xihe wasn¡¯t very close with this father. He didn¡¯tck love ever since young and also didn¡¯t wish for affection. Hence, he didn¡¯t feel much at this rare praise. He asked with a mouth full of watermelon, "Then, what is master¡¯s n?"

    Gu Da nced at him and felt that he was spoiled since young and didn¡¯t understand the innumerable schemes of the business. It was also time to make him understand a bit, lest he would be fooled when he had grown up. Hence, he said, "We still need to scrutinize who is behind this. The most important task now is to suppress this matter!"

    Gu Xihe asked innocently, "How to suppress it? Why don¡¯t we carry second big brother to the county magistrate to let him see his fragile look and take down the wanted poster?"

    Shu Huan wanted tough when she heard that, but she¡¯d suppressed it.

    "Idiot!" Gu Da scolded. "How did youe up with such a bad idea? Gu household face had been thrown away by you!"

    Gu Xihe pulled back his neck and muttered, "How would it let Gu household lose face?"

    "Someone framed your second big brother and you wanted to carry him over to let people take a look at him. Then, if someone framed your mother or your little sister, do you also want to carry them over to let him take a look?" The more Gu Da thought about it, the angrier he got. He mmed the table and said, "Who does Chen Sinian think he is?! He is a muddle-headed and silly old man. I don¡¯t even know how much money he¡¯d received from us these past few years. Now, he¡¯d turned his back to deal with us instead!"

    As he said that, he called someone to send an invitation to the county magistrate as he was ready to go pay the county magistrate a visit. Looking at his attitude, he seemed to be ready to bring that county magistrate under control. Although Gu household was a family that did business, they also have a backing. Otherwise, it would be impossible to make their business so big!

    Seeing that the matter was about to turn big, Gu Xiran cast a nce at Gu Xihe when no one was paying attention.

    Gu Xihe scratched his head and suddenly said, "Master, isn¡¯t this a bit inappropriate?"

    "What is not appropriate?" Gu Da sneered, "He¡¯s only a county magistrate. Our Gu household can deal with him."

    Gu Xihe blinked as if he was trying to think about what to say, "But...that wanted poster only say to capture a bandit. There¡¯s no name nor surname on it...If we make a big issue out of this, then wouldn¡¯t it be <i>three hundred taels not hidden here</i>? Moreover...that brother-inw of the county magistrate seemed to like men...If this was spread, then wouldn¡¯t it damage second big brother¡¯s reputation?"

    After Gu Da heard this, he was stunned. He suddenly stood up and looked at him with stern eyes, "Only the word ¡®bandit¡¯ was written on this wanted poster. There was no mention of that hedonistic brother-inw of Chen Sinian. How did you get to know that?"

    They were finished!

    He (GXH) just talked about <i>three hundred taels not hidden here</i>! Gu Xihe, this little brat, revealed the three hundred hidden taels!

    Gu Xihe was stump with the question.

    Shu Huan panicked, but she was powerless and didn¡¯t dare to say more. Otherwise, they would even reveal more than three hundred taels!

    In the end, it was studypanion Ranmo who suddenly knelt down outside the threshold and pped his face. He said bitterly, "Master, it was this little one who was talkative...This little one heard the rumors outside...and told fourth young master..."

    Gu Da¡¯s expression turned slightly better, but he still reprimanded Gu Xihe angrily, "You don¡¯t know how to study and only kept yourself busy with the rumors of the market. How did I give birth to a thing like you?!"

    While talking, he gestured with his hand and shouted, "Get out! Why are you still standing here?"

    Gu Xihe was unreconciled in his heart. He looked once at Lin <i>shi</i> who wanted to say something but hesitated. Then, he lowered his head and walked out.

    Ranmo saw that Gu Da didn¡¯t seem to have the intention of punishing him, so he also retreated. He didn¡¯t expect that Gu Da would suddenly shout his name again. He could only kneel with a perturbed mind in the hall.

    Gu Da looked at him and asked, "What else did you hear outside?"

    Ranmo thought for a moment and said, "The reputation of that brother-inw of the county magistrate isn¡¯t good. He used the name of the county magistrate tomit crimes in the city. In fact, he isn¡¯t a proper family of the county magistrate. He is just the brother of a pampered concubine of the county magistrate."

    Jingtian City was a typical outer city where the prefectural magistrate was in charge. The prefectural magistrate and the county magistrate were in the same city. Therefore, when Gu Da did business, he would mostly go pay filial piety (<i>a more beautiful way to describe bribe</i>) at the prefectural magistrate¡¯s. He didn¡¯t take such small official as a county magistrate seriously. However, when there were festive days, he would send someone over with gift just for the gesture. He truly didn¡¯t know about the things Ranmo talked about. Hence, he nodded and asked, "Is there still more?"

    "There is...," Ranmo hesitated for a moment and looked with the corner of his eyes at Gu Xiran. Only after he saw that Gu Xiran had his eyes lowered and nodded did he continue, "I heard that the county magistrate is afraid of his wife. That pampered concubine was reluctantly taken in for the sake of the next generation. Because of this, the household was all shouts and screams the whole day..."

    There was no need to describe some things clearly. If he exined them to clearly, master might get suspicious. Hence, he cleverly stopped at the right moment and didn¡¯t continue.

    These two sentences were already enough to make Gu Da smile, but he still warned Ranmo, "Retreat. Go to the ountant¡¯s room to receive two silver <i>liang</i> as reward. However, remember, don¡¯t always led your fourth young master to y in the future. You should persuade him to put more thoughts on studying. Otherwise, I still have a beating waiting here for you!"

    Ranmo promised with lowered head. He respectfully and carefully retired.

    Gu Da had things to think about and was impatient to bother with Gu Xiran. He only let Gu Xiran to not think too much and to recuperate peacefully. He then sent them away.

    When supporting Gu Xiran out of Glorious Building, Shu Huan took a deep breath and felt that the free and unconstrained freedom was very valuable! She was still not used to this. When she stood in front of those elders from Gu household, she would feel ufortable and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe out loud.

    Concubine Yun saw that there was no one around and asked worried, "Second young master, the person on that wanted poster is truly you?"

    Gu Xiran declined toment and asked a rhetorical question, "What do you think?"

    Concubine Yun silently thought about the things and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Shu Huan tiptoed and whispered in his ear, "You have long colluded with little fourth?"

    Otherwise, with that brat¡¯s level, how could he led Gu Da into the maze of misunderstanding and making him unable to get out with just a few sentences?

    Presumably, Ranmo was also on into this! She caught him sneaking a peak for Gu Xiran¡¯s reaction!

    This time, Gu Xiran nodded shamelessly. Heughed quietly and said, "When one <i>cut the weeds</i>, <i>doesn¡¯t one also have to eliminate the roots</i>? If one mess with a person, shouldn¡¯t one also messpletely with him?"

    "..."

    Shu Huan was very speechless. Surely, he was not someone simple and kind! Those words that Ranmo had said was obviously pointing Gu Da to go rectify (mess with) that fat man! It was just, there was one question that had been in her heart for a long time. She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and asked, "How...howe you sweated so much just now?"

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t answer and only took a small porcin bottle from his sleeve and let her nce once at it. Then, he put the porcin bottle back.

    This is...

    The hot pepper water he used to hurt someone withst time!

    Shu Huan felt that her forehead was also beginning to sweat. She couldn¡¯t help but swear at him in secret...

    Really too mean! Really too shameless!

    Concubine Yun followed behind them. Although she didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, the way they whispered at each other looked very intimate. She felt sour in her heart looking at it and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51 Borrowing a sword to hurt people

    At Glorious Building.

    Lin <i>shi</i> looked at Gu Xiran and the others as they left. Suddenly she asked, "Master, why do I feel that Xiran had be a bit different? If this matter happened in the past, he would had long panicked from fear."

    Gu Da had many things on his head and heedlessly said, "Is it? Probably it was because he had married that he became steadier. This is nothing bad. However, his body..."

    Having said that, he shook his head and sighed.

    Lin <i>shi</i> still continued, "In the past, Xihe didn¡¯t like to go look for him and said that second big brother is very boring. Now, he always run to Plum Flower Pavilion. I¡¯m afraid..."

    "What are you worried about?" Gu Da said disapprovingly, "Is it not a good thing that siblings get along? It¡¯s better than that he goes cause trouble outside!"

    Lin <i>shi</i> felt that the matter of the wanted poster was fishy. Perhaps, it was really Gu Xiran! However, there was no evidence. Even if there was evidence, he would only be scolded by master and get house arrest. That would show that she, the stepmother, is mean. Hence, she also didn¡¯t say more.

    After considering for a moment, Gu Da said, "I need you to help me with something."

    "Me?" Lin <i>shi</i> was bewildered. "I am only a woman. What can I help you with?"

    "Didn¡¯t that matter of the county magistrate¡¯s pampered concubine make the main wife unhappy? Then, he presumably kept the matter of the pampered concubine¡¯s little brother causing a rampage from the main wife."

    Lin <i>shi</i> immediately understood without the need to exin, "Master means..."

    "I have thought about it. We, a family of merchants needs to make riches amiably. I don¡¯t want to create a feud with the county magistrate because of such a small matter. Moreover, Xiran never goes out. Even if this wanted poster was distributed around the whole city, no one knows that the person on the wanted poster looks like him. The county magistrate also probably didn¡¯t know that he had fell into a trap set by others! We don¡¯t have to point that out. It¡¯s better to press the things down quietly and take it as if it never had happened. Like that, it also wouldn¡¯t damage our household¡¯s reputation."

    While Gu Da talked, he paced in the room. "You think of a way to invite that wife of the county magistrate to go pray at the temple with you. Make her know about this matter as a gossip. She would definitely get angry at the concubine¡¯s brother for acting ostentatiously using her husband¡¯s name. We don¡¯t have to worry anymore about what will happen afterwards."

    Lin <i>shi</i> thought for a moment and asked, "Should I prepare a gift?"

    Gu Da took a sip of tea. "Prepare some regr gifts. Don¡¯t go to extravagant. Otherwise, she would see through our intention."

    Lin <i>shi</i> nodded andplied. This thing was resolved like that.

    ¡ª

    Two dayster, Shu Huan had learned many ways to make decorative Chinese knots. She stringed the carved rose beads. The flower beads were carved beautifully. The color of the Horn Agar was dark and glossy. Wearing it on her white wrist was particrly beautiful and eye-catching. Not to mention that this bracelet had a natural and seemingly faint aroma. The two maids Liangchen and Meijing praised second young mistress for being skilled.

    Hearing this praise, Shu Huan didn¡¯t know whether she shouldugh or cry. Making such handicraft at a wealthy household was not something to be proud of. As the second young mistress of a wealthy family, she needed to be skilled at fine embroidery. For example, like concubine Yun who gifted Gu Xiran a personally embroidered pouch on the day of his birthday. The exquisiteness even made her want to go learn how to do embroidery. Hence, sheughed bitterly, "No need to praise. The bracelets sold in the jewelry store are much more beautiful than the one I carved."

    Meijing pouted and said, "Those are made from gold, silver and jade. They are very tacky."

    Liangchen also said, "If one wanted a bracelet made of such wood, one has to go to the temple. However, the best material would only be made from sandalwood and the carvings were mostly about objects that could drive away evil. How could they be as beautiful as this one?"

    Shu Huan smiled slightly, "It¡¯s praised so much by you. It seemed that I can use it as a gift."

    Meijing quickly asked, "Who does second young mistress want to give it to?"

    Her eyes were still on the bracelet and she revealed some unwillingness to part with it.

    Shu Huan carved a bracelet just to pass time. She didn¡¯t have those feelings of to cherish it and unwilling to let it go. If she wanted one, she could just carve one in the future. Hence, she put that bracelet in Meijing¡¯s hand and said, "Which one of you want to go run an errand? Send this bracelet to eldest young mistress. Usually she always sent some things to eat and I didn¡¯t return anything."

    Meijing rushed to say, "I will go, I will go."

    Eldest young mistress was famous for being generous to the servants. As long as someone went to send something to her, that person would receive a big reward.

    Liangchen didn¡¯t fight with her for this cushy job. She only said, "Sending it to her like this is not beautiful. Let me go find an exquisite box with a brocade cushion beneath it before you send it."

    While she said that, she went to overturn trunks and boxes.

    Shu Huanughed. It turned out that one also needed a package before sending out a gift. No wonder there was the saying, <i>buy a wooden box and return the pearl inside</i>.

    While they were busying themselves over here, Gu Xihe charged in smilingly.

    He was already ustomed toe over to Plum Flower Pavilion. He woulde over two to three times a day. He became more unruly day by day. He didn¡¯t even report his arrival anymore. Fortunately, Shu Huan and Gu Xiran were not people who pay attention to the etiquettes. They didn¡¯t mind him being like this.

    Shu Huan yed with the agarwood and swept a nce at him, "What made you so happy?"

    "That fat...," He was halfway through his words when he felt that it was not convenient talking with others in the room. He changed the subject and asked, "Where is second big brother? Isn¡¯t he here?"

    Shu Huan said heedlessly, "He went out for a walk."

    These days, not only did Gu Xiran basked in the sun, he also went out for a walk after every meal. Moreover, he didn¡¯t let anyone follow him.

    Liangchen and Meijing saw that they had something to talk about. They obediently said that they had chores to do and left.

    After they left, Gu Xihe climbed on the chair with radiated delight and whispered in Shu Huan¡¯s ear, "That fat man is out of luck."

    He didn¡¯t wait for Shu Huan to urge him to continue, tapped Ranmo and continued, "Quickly, imitate for this master!"

    Ranmo was very embarrassed, but he didn¡¯t dare to not listen to Gu Xihe. So, he pinched his throat to imitate the voice of a woman. He even pointed at Diyan and said with a squeaky voice, "Brother-inw! When did this madam get one more brother? Who the f*** brother-inw is he? You indulged him to break thew andmit crimes. Those who don¡¯t know will truly think that he is my brother. The face of my maiden family hadpletely been thrown away by you, this old lecher!"

    "Puhh...," Shu Huan truly couldn¡¯t hold in anymore. Ranmo¡¯s voice haven¡¯t transformedpletely yet. It was still childlike. When he imitated the voice of a woman, it was very simr. That over-exaggerated "show of woman¡¯s prestige" was truly very funny.

    It happened that Diyan still knelt and begged for mercy, "Wife, spare me! Wife, spare me!"

    Ranmo gave him a p in the face. Of course, he didn¡¯t truly p him (D). However, Diyan still did as if he got the p, fell backwards and even cried.

    "Who in the whole city doesn¡¯t know that that brother-inw of yours was beaten because he wanted to take advantage of someone and you still distributed a wanted poster? Do you think the prefectural magistrate is blind or deaf? You will already suffer enough if he just reports you for abusing your position for personal gain. Are you still not hurrying to go withdraw that wanted poster?!"

    Diyan nodded, "Wife is right! I will go. I will go now!"

    "Stop! Call the bailiffs to go bring your brother-inw in. Hit him a hundred times with the wooden board and then throw him in jail!"

    Diyan said with a bitter face, "Wife, doing this isn¡¯t right?"

    "What? You dare to not listen to me?!" While Ranmo imitated, he rolled up his sleeve. "Thisdy will first bring that slutty concubine of yours here and beat her to death. I will see how you will still protect her..."

    When he turned around, he happened to see concubine Yun standing outside the door with a paled face. He immediately sensed that something was not right. He paid his respect obediently and retreated to Gu Xihe¡¯s side. Diyan also discreetly climbed up from the ground and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Concubine Yun made tea because she heard Gu Xihe voice. She didn¡¯t expect that she was just at the door when she heard the two words "slutty concubine". This stabbed her heart, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. She smiled bitterly, "Fourth young master, have tea."

    Then, she put down the tea and retreated.

    Gu Xihe was used to seeing the concubines of his father. He pulled Shu Huan¡¯s sleeve and said dissatisfied, "We weren¡¯t talk about her, why is she overthinking?"

    Shu Huan alsoughed bitterly, "Let her be."

    If concubine Yun wanted to overthink and wanted to suffer, what could she do about it? She only hoped that she (Y) didn¡¯t overthink too much and think about setting a trap for her again!

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52 Away on the summer holidays

    The moment concubine Yun left, the room became lively again. Because Shu Huan never put on the air of the mistress of a household, Ranmo and Diyan weren¡¯t too restrictive. Theyughed and talked non-stop.

    After listening to the tragic fate of that fat man, although Shu Huanughed, she still didn¡¯t dare to believe it, "Did you fabricate it?"

    "Who fabricated it? Who fabricated it?" Gu Xihe was dissatisfied. "I inquired about it."

    Ranmo quickly bootlicked, "That¡¯s right. Fourth young master is very smart. He gave me two silver <i>liang</i> to go bribe that servant of the county magistrate. He told me everything."

    Truly <i>money will make the devil turn millstones</i>.

    While talking, Meijing came in with a basket of grapes. She said smilingly, "Second young mistress, I have sent that bracelet to eldest young mistress. Eldest young mistress likes it very much and said that she¡¯d troubled you. Just at that moment, the household management sent newly picked grapes. She let me bring some back. Eldest young mistress also said that the grapes of this year were picked early. They are very sweet. It was just that the first batch wasn¡¯t much. She said for you to not dislike them and try some while they are fresh."

    She just finished when Gu Xihe already took the basket from her like a hungry tiger preying a sheep. He put a grape in his mouth.

    Meijing was stunned, "Fourth young master, I haven¡¯t washed them yet..."

    Gu Xihe gestured with his hand and was about to say that it didn¡¯t matter, when Shu Huan reached over and pointed at the grapes. He looked at it. there was a big and chubby worm that sucked the grape juice. He suddenly felt nausea and almost vomited.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of worms, but this didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t feel anything when he almost ate a worm.

    Gu Xihe had lost appetite when he looked at the grapes. He walked out, "I will go look at old madam¡¯s to see if there are some delicious things to eat."

    He just raised the curtain when Gu Xiran walked in and said to him, "Thank you."

    "I...," Gu Xihe was dejected. It was obviously a coincidence. Now that he (GXR) thanked him, he (GXH) became a servant who specially raise the curtain for people. He stomped his feet, "Second big brother is truly mean."

    Gu Xiran praised, "Thank you for thepliment."

    His was too thick-skinned. Gu Xihe had no way. He turned to leave.

    Gu Xiran sat down, tidied his sleeves and said, "Little fourth, wait."

    "What?"

    "Go to old madam¡¯s and inquire whether she would go to the resort to spend the summer."

    This was her usual practice. Every year, when the housekeeper of the resorte to bring things during the summer days, old madam would tell the housekeeper to clean up the resort and she would pick a good day to move to the resort for a summer break. After all, even if the residence of Gu household was very big and there were many trees and flowers, but it wasn¡¯t as cooling as the resort outside the city that faced the mountain.

    Gu Xihe scratched his head and said a bit annoyed, "Is there need to ask? A few days ago, she said that her body wasn¡¯t feeling as well as previous years. If she goes to the resort, it would be easy for her to catch a cold. I originally wanted to go with her. Now, there is no chance anymore."

    "You want to go?"

    "I want."

    Gu Xiran smiled slightly, "Then go beg old madam for you to go?"

    "Begging is also useless. Eldest big brother is busy. Second big brother is ill. I hate to see that cold face of third big brother. There is no one to go with me. How could old madam be willing to let me go alone...," Gu Xihe only talked half-way when enlightenment suddenly dawned on him. "Second big brother, you want to go. That is why you let me go beg old madam, right?"

    Gu Xiran slowly nodded and said, "Clever."

    "You...I...," Gu Xihe was very dejected that he was being calcted. "Can you not go beg yourself?"

    Gu Xiran put his index finger in front of Gu Xihe and shook it. "First, I don¡¯t beg people. Second, even if I beg old madam, she may not agree. As for you, no matter if you rolled about and make a scene or disturb her constantly, you can always pester till she agrees."

    "..."

    Gu Xihe wanted to refuse, but when he remembered that he doesn¡¯t have freedom since master was at the residence and that he could y crazily at the resort because there was no one to restrict him there, so, after he thought for a while, he couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and stillplied.

    After he left, Shu Huan didn¡¯t say anything, stood up and wanted to go back to the inner room.

    Gu Xiran asked smilingly, "Why do you want to hide when you see me?"

    After getting ustomed to his teasing, Shu Huan¡¯s ability to adapt was much stronger than before. She opened her mouth and said, "How would I dare? I was going to pack the things master need to bring to the resort lest to not forget something when I wake up."

    There was no need to think about it. if Gu Xihe go beg, old madam would probably agree. To speak the truth, she was very excited. After all, she wanted to see the outside world after having suffocated for so long in Gu residence. This kind of feeling wasn¡¯t strong at first, but ever since she came back that day after the stroll in the streets, she began to long for freedom very much. She became even more not ustomed to spend the whole days inside without going out.

    Gu Xihe reply was quite fast. In the evening, he sent Ranmo over to report that old madam had agreed. She let Gu Xiran go nourish his body and also keep watch of Gu Xihe. However, she wasn¡¯t at ease. Hence, aside from Gu Xihe¡¯s wet nurse Xiao <i>shi</i>, she also ordered four old maids, four maids who know martial arts, four young married women (probably the wives of the servants) and a cook to go with them. Finally, she remembered that concubine Yun was a stable person. So, she let her follow.

    The old maids were already elders of Gu family. Themon saying was that servants who had served for a long time would be masters. They naturally had to bring some young maids to serve them. But those young maids only cared for them. They had to also bring a few maids for the heavy and crude chores, right? Aside form Gu Xihe¡¯s two studypanions, concubine Yun¡¯s personal maid Xiangqian also needed to go...

    In this way, it was arge group of people. Plus, the personal belongings of these people, it didn¡¯t look like going for a summer vacation. It looked like they were moving out.

    Not to mention that Shu Huan was shocked, Gu Xiran was also very surprised, "Why are there so many people?"

    Ranmo said happily, "It¡¯s only about thirty people. It¡¯s not much. If it was old madam who went for a summer vacation, more than half of the people in the household would follow."

    "..."

    She originally thought that she could get freedom at the resort. With so many people going, how could she get freedom? However, changing the environment was always better than being bored at Gu residence. Shu Huan could onlyfort herself like that.

    Gu Xiran was obviously not someone who liked tofort himself. He said frowningly, "Yun Yan doesn¡¯t have to go. Stay and keep watch at Plum Flower Pavilion."

    Concubine was stunned for a moment. She hasn¡¯t said anything when Ranmo shook her head, "Fourth young master already said this to old madam. Old madam said..."

    "Said what?"

    Ranmo looked once apological at Shu Huan and said, "She said that the cook only cooks three meals. Concubine Yun is good at cooking. If two young masters get hungry at night, it would be convenient. Moreover, second young master needs people to boil medication for you. As for second young mistress...it was already not bad if she could make some salted vegetables. It was better for her to just go y."

    These words of old madam were really hurtful.

    Shu Huan thought and thought. She hasn¡¯t gone paid her respect these days. So, she felt that she didn¡¯t offend this old madam. However, after she thought about the meaning of those words, she suddenly understood. Could it be that old madam thought that it was her idea to go to the resort?

    When she thought about it, it seemed reasonable. Old madam was also someone clever. After old madam thought about it, how could she not see that someone instigated Gu Xihe to suddenlye pester her to go to the resort? And, when they were packing things, concubine Yun said that second young master had never been to the resort. She didn¡¯t know what to bring. It could be seen that Gu Xiran was a well-behaved person who didn¡¯t set foot outside. Then, who else could the initiator be other than her, the daughter of a poor family who used to be ustomed to showing her face in public and who couldn¡¯t stay well-behaved?

    Since it was her idea and old madam couldn¡¯t bear to let Gu Xihe leave her side. So, she naturally put all the me on her (SH). Only deriding her with a few words was already very generous of old madam.

    While Shu Huan thought about it, she couldn¡¯t help bitugh bitterly. Of course, she didn¡¯tugh bitterly because she became the scapegoat for Gu Xiran. It was because old madam truly thought too highly of her to think that she could make some salted vegetables. In fact, she also had been spoiled since little. Aside from making instant noodles, she hasn¡¯t even touched a spat before.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53 The resort at mountain

    Going to the resort for a summer vacation was something that would make people excited. Those maids

    of Plum Flower Pavilion were full of expectations. It was just, Gu Xiran already thought that they brought too many people. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t bring everyone. Hence, he used the excuse that people need to keep watch of the yard and only let Shu Huan bring two maids.

    Naturally this wasn¡¯t a hard thing. There had always been fewer maids at Plum Flower Pavilion than other ces. The maids who did heavy and crude work could be ignored. Then, those who were qualified to follow were only the four maids Huiyun, Qiaoyun, Liangchen and Meijing.

    Huiyun was now a hot potato. Shu Huan didn¡¯t feel at ease leaving her at home. Hence, she brought her with them. She would pick someone to marry her off when the opportunity presents.

    Qiaoyun was someone impulsive. She was like a time bomb, so it was better to let her stay at home. However, if there was not a steady person to keep her under control, she (SH) was afraid that the moment they left, she (Q) would go gossip around Gu household. Hence, when Shu Huan left her at home, she also let the more stable and sensible Liangchen behind. She had no choice but to bring the lively and more childish Meijing along with her.

    Those who could go were naturally very happy, while those who couldn¡¯t go were unhappy.

    Qiaoyun immediately pouted and looked at how Meijing excitedly helped pack the things.

    After looking at her for a while, she got angrier. It happened that Huiyun passed by her, so she pulled Huiyun to a side andined, "Big sister, look at that frivolous look on Meijing¡¯s face. Based on qualifications, she is just a neer. Aside from being a bit pretty, she hasn¡¯t evenpletely learning the rules yet. What qualifications does she have over me to go out? I say, second young mistress is being too unfair. A few days ago, you only broke a teacup, yet she let Liangchenb her hair instead of you. She is obviously treating us, those who served second young master for a long time coldly."

    These words were said unintentionally but they happened to hit Huiyun¡¯s sore point. Her face immediately reddened and she quickly spoke to disguise feelings, "Isn¡¯t it better to stay at home? No one would care even if you sleep tillte in the afternoon."

    "What¡¯s good about that?" Qiaoyun didn¡¯t see the abnormality in her (H) behavior. She said with disdain, "Those snobbish things who look down on people would dare to deny the daily supplies of this yard even when second young master is at home. When second young master is not at home, I am afraid that when I go to the main kitchen to ask for three meals a day, I would get supercilious looks."

    Huiyun was originally not someone of many words. After it came to light that she was a whistle-blower, she was anxious for a few days. When she saw that Gu Xiran didn¡¯t hasten to marry her off, she sighed in relief. A kind of hope that she didn¡¯t know how to exin appeared in her heart. Hence, these few days, she was even more silent than before and wouldn¡¯t speak easily. Upon noticing that Qiaoyun¡¯s voice was a bit loud, she was afraid that someone would hear her and cause a scene, so she insisted on leaving and said half-heartedly, "You think too much. It¡¯s not like that."

    Who would¡¯ve thought that Qiaoyun got motivated by these sentences? She sneered, "I¡¯m thinking too much? You didn¡¯t see the things the resort sent over. And, no one thought about sending some to this yard? Even that basket of grapes was brought back because Meijing happened to see it and eldest young mistress let her bring them here. Humph, what rare thing. Even if it was sent to me, I would disdain to eat it."

    "Disdain to eat it?" Suddenly a voice meddled in. "Why do I recall that big sister Qiaoyun likes to eat grapes the most? A few days ago, second young master let someone go buy some. Even second young mistress hasn¡¯t tasted a few when all went into your stomach."

    Qiaoyun was scared off by this voice for a short while. When she turned and saw that it was Liangchen, she felt relieved. However, her face still got red. She fiercely stomped her feet and said, "Don¡¯t take it that second young mistress dotes on you and begin to be so impudent to control my affairs."

    Liangchenughed, "How would I dare to control big sister? I only heard this and gave you some advice. It¡¯s not something big. Big sister shouldin less. If second young master had heard those words, big sister¡¯s sry will be no more next month."

    As she said that, she walked away. Qiaoyun was unreconciled. It happened that she didn¡¯t dare to chase after her to argue. She had lost interest and resentfully went back to her room.

    When Liangchen entered the inner room, she also didn¡¯t mention about the matter of Qiaoyunining. She handed things like mosquito repellent and medications to drive away the heat to Meijing. She let her take them to be prepared.

    ¡ª

    It was a silent night. In the morning, Gu Xiran took Shu Huan to old madam¡¯s and master¡¯s yards to pay their respect. After listening to a bunch of reminders and nagging, they were released by the elders.

    When they walked to the entrance of Gu residence, those maids and servants who would follow them moved things to each carriage. Looking at their excitement, Shu Huan was reminded of her childhood when she went to a hike and pic. She couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile. However, she couldn¡¯t sleep wellst night because of excitement. After she went into the carriage and bumped for a while, she slumbered.

    In the end, the slumber was scared away by the excited shouts of Gu Xihe. When they just left the residence, this brat still stayed in his carriage obediently. Now, he couldn¡¯t withstand the loneliness and climbed into her and Gu Xiran¡¯s carriage to chat with them.

    "I already told Ranmo to go invite Du Qiu and doctor Ji," while he talked, he stuffed a pastry into his mouth. "It¡¯s more fun when there are more people haha...I want to learn martial arts to go catch rabbit in the mountain...Even if I don¡¯t sleep at night, no one would bother me haha..."

    He was so excited that his speech was incoherent. Only thatughter was loud and cheerful.

    Shu Huan stared muddleheadedly at his mouth that opened and closed. She suddenly felt that going to the resort may not be a good idea. At Gu residence, there were still other people that could divide Gu Xihe¡¯s attentions, but there were no other people at the resort. When she thought that in the days that are toe, she would have to live together with this lively little brat who let people get headache, she became a bit gloomy.

    Of course, things are always two-sided. Things couldn¡¯t be absolutely good and not absolutely bad.

    After bumping in the carriage for about eight to ten hours, Shu Huan almost shouted for help. Soon after, they finally reached the destination.

    That was a vige facing the river and mountains. There was a smallke in the vicinity. There light of the stars and moon shone on theke. In the distance, there was the endless mountain. A half-shaped moon towered majestically on the top the mountain.

    Seeing the scene in front of her, it was like a picture showing a deep and peaceful beauty in front of Shu Huan.

    If the prosperity of Jingtian city shocked her, then, the natural night scene of the resort made her feel touched.

    After living for so many years in the modern world where the pollution was extremely serious, there were very few opportunities for her to be close to the nature. Even the scene in the countryside wasn¡¯t so beautifully pure.

    At this moment, she finally understood why the artistic conception in the ancient poetry often made her wishful. Suddenly, she felt that time-traveling wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. At least, it let her experience some refined and natural air.

    However, this natural state of mind ended with Gu Xihe¡¯s loud scream in the quiet night. he ran twops in front of the resort to vent his excitement. He rushed over to grab her and Gu Xiran¡¯s hand and urged, "Walk quickly, walk quickly. Let¡¯s go to the hot spring."

    Hot spring!

    Was there a hot spring in this resort?

    Shu Huan got an unexpected surprise.

    Gu Xiran was obviously not very happy. He looked at Gu Xihe with the corners of his eyes and said, "If you want to go to the hot spring, just go. Why do you have to bring us?"

    "..."

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54 The Heavily Scented Building

    On the que above the door of the resort was the two words "Moon¡¯s View".

    The name wasn¡¯t elegant, but it matched with the scene. Whether the moon was above the mountains or on the reflection of the water, here was a good ce to admire the moon.

    The scenery inside the resort wasn¡¯t clear in the night. Shu Huan only knew that it was very big inside and the corridor wasplicated. There was also many green vegetation. The housekeeper here took them inside and introduced everything to them, "Every time when old madam came, she stayed in the Japanese Rose Building. Where do second young master and fourth young master like?"

    Gu Xiran thought for a moment and asked, "Is there a hot spring here?"

    "There is," The housekeeperughed. "It¡¯s the hot spring water that dawned from the mountain.

    "Where is closer to the hot spring?"

    The housekeeper replied, "Japanese Rose Building, Bamboo Pavilion, Heavily Scented Building, Double Ninth Yard..."

    He hasn¡¯t finished yet when Shu Huan said curiously, "Heavily Scented Building? What a strange name."

    "Because there are orchids in the secluded area, Heavily Scented Building has an unusual scent," Gu Xihe sneered. "Big cousin sister likes to show off her talent. It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t encounter her this time. I will get a headache just from hearing her talking about the four arts.¡±

    "Big cousin sister?" Shu Huan had no idea about the rtives of Gu family. She didn¡¯t know who the big cousin sister was.

    Gu Xihe said impatiently, "It¡¯s the daughter of aunt. The granddaughter of old madam."

    It turned out that old madam¡¯s daughter Gu Baozhuan married a distant family of the prefectural magistrate, Zhang family. She gave birth to a son and a daughter. The son is called Zhang Zirong and the big cousin sister that Gu Xihe mentioned was Zhang family¡¯s daughter of the legitimate line Zhang Hanfang.

    In the ancient times, if the daughter who was married off didn¡¯t marry far away, they would usually have the custom to return to their maiden family to spend the summer. Of course, that wasn¡¯t the case for daughters such as Shu Huan who came from a poor family. Gu Baozhuan often came to Moon¡¯s View resort after she had married. After she got children, she didn¡¯t feel at ease leaving her children, so, she also brought them with her. Until three years ago, when the old madam of Zhang family had passed away, she had taken over the affairs of the household and didn¡¯t have free time toe again.

    It happened that old madam was someone who liked it to be lively. Since her daughter couldn¡¯te to spend the summer, she often sent people to go pick up her grandson and granddaughter to apany her. Over time, it had be a norm. Even if old madam asionally didn¡¯te, they woulde over to stay for a while.

    The housekeeper exined, "There are orchids nted in the Heavily Scented Building. Miss Zhang likes it there. So, she picked there to live."

    Gu Xihe rolled his eyes in disgust, "She¡¯s sick in the mind. She said that all flowers and grass under the heavens are inelegant. Only orchids are lofty, unsullied and elegant. She let people pull out all the other flowers inside Heavily Scented Building."

    When the housekeeper heard him say that, he didn¡¯t know what to say next. He could only awkwardly rub his hands.

    "Japanese Rose Building," said Gu Xiran who hasn¡¯t said anything for a long time. "I will stay in Japanese Rose Building. Leave Bamboo Pavilion for doctor Ji. Double Ninth Yard...is there only chrysanthemum nted in it?"

    The housekeeper quickly replied, "Yes."

    "Leave it for Du Qiu."

    Gu Xihe quickly said, "Then, I want to live in Willow Tree Pavilion. It¡¯s closer to second big brother and farther away from Heavily Scented Building."

    While talking, he alsoughed proudly, "Big cousin sister hates willow trees the most. She would sneeze, haha..."

    Theughter just fell, when Shu Huan suddenly remembered the incident of the dog hair and asked, "You will not sneeze?"

    It was as if someone had grabbed Gu Xihe¡¯s neck. Theughter immediately stopped and he said arrogantly, "I don¡¯t care. I want to live there."

    Shu Huan nced once at him. Truly a child¡¯s temper.

    The housekeeper didn¡¯t know who doctor Ji and Du Qiu was. He also didn¡¯t ask much. He saw that they had picked up their residence, he called people to move the things and clean up.

    Gu Xihe knew the way and led them to Japanese Rose Building. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Second big brother, why did you pick to stay here?"

    Shu Huan knew what Gu Xihe meant. The ancient people put much important to the concept of ranking. Generally, the juniors would let where the elders live stay vacant to show their respect. They weren¡¯t like Gu Xiran who upied it openly like this. Hence, Shu Huan raised her ears to listen to his answer.

    Of course, the answer was standard of Gu Xiran.

    He said, "It was because old madam lived there that I picked it. The things inside must be moreplete than other ces. Anyway, letting it stay empty was also a waste. What does it matter if I live inside it?"

    Gu Xihe scratched his head and was speechless.

    Gu Xiranughed, "You are afraid that if old madam got to know, she would be unhappy?"

    Gu Xihe was still respectful towards old madam and didn¡¯t dare to talk good or bad about her behind her back. Hearing Gu Xiran asking it so directly, he nodded and said, "Yes."

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t answer and only revealed a smile that deserved to let people ponder over it.

    Shu Huan felt that she probably understood the meaning behind this smile. Anyway, at Gu household, at the top, there was Gu Xitian to take over the business; at the bottom, there was Gu Xihe who received all the doting. As for him, he was already not favored. Even if he was respectful, he wouldn¡¯t be favored. Since he was in the middle, it was better to follow his heart¡¯s desire being, be an idle young master and let himself livefortably.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to assert whether Gu Xiran really thought like this. She didn¡¯t have great ambitions. As long as she could live a leisure life, draw her favorite paintings, do her favorite handworks, see different scenery and feel the happiness of the simplicity, to her that kind of life was perfect enough.

    ¡ª

    Japanese Rose building was like its name.

    There was a small wooden fence ced around the yard. The fence was covered with pink Japanese roses. The whole building had a pleasant scent. Behind the building, there was a small road leading to the hot spring. With a short walk, you can enjoy the fun of the hot spring. What stunned Shu Huan was that the hot spring here was in open-air.

    It turned out that the ancient people weren¡¯t always conservative.

    Of course, there was a high wooden wall that blocked the hot spring from the outside. It was also covered with a denseyer of Japanese roses. It covered the small gaps between the wooden boards very well. When one enjoyed the hot spring, he/she could let the maids stand watch outside. There was no need to worry that someone could peep inside.

    At your side were the fragrance of the Japanese roses. Above you was the sky of the deep night. If there was a bowl of sour plum soup when you are in the hot spring...

    While Shu Huan day-dreamed, she took a deep breath of the fresh and aromatic air. She felt that the ancient people really know how to enjoy. The one who knew how to enjoy more was Gu Xiran. Taking advantage that her mind was elsewhere, he reached out and grabbed her waist. He put his chin on her shoulder and whispered softly, "Wife, we can take a mandarin duck bath together..."

    She turned and saw the eyes of Gu Xiran shone like water under the light of stars and moon.

    After being teased often, thin-skinned people could also be brazen. Moreover, Shu Huan wasn¡¯t ady who lived in the ancient times. She was only shy for a moment before she red at him as if nothing had happened and smiled, "Good, I will go find two mandarin ducks to apany you in the bath."

    "..."

    For the first time, Gu Xiran was speechless. When he looked, he saw that Meijing who followed them not far away, wasughing secretly. He immediately cleared his throat and said, "Did you hear? Second young mistress wants mandarin ducks. Quickly go find two."

    "Ah...," Meijing was still clever. After being stunned for a moment, she understood that second young master found her an obstruction. She readily followed his advice, turned, ran and also said, "This ve will go find now."

    "..."

    Shu Huan almost burst into tears.

    Gu Xiran, this bad boy turned the always obedient and well-behaved Meijing into a ck-belly!

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55 The scream of the small lotus

    Never be lenient when dealingwith a ck-belly.

    In the end, when Shu Huan soaked in the hot spring, she still drove Gu Xiran away. Of course, she felt a bit of guilt in her heart. After all, she was indeed his wife. However, after being together for these days, although they didn¡¯t say it, they had cultivated a tacit understanding.

    He presumably knew that her heart hasn¡¯t really settled down and stillcked sense of security.

    She knew his pride. He wouldn¡¯t be willing to force her.

    Hence, the two were obviously husband and wife and slept in the same bed, but aside from the limited physical contact, they couldn¡¯t be more chase.

    Females who time-traveled had the aura of a protagonist and was very beautiful and charming...

    Those are lies!

    In this strange era, she was only an insignificant passerby. The only thing she could do at the moment was continue to stay in Gu household and wait for time to tell her the right choice: to leave or to stay.

    Shu Huan soaked in the hot spring and sighed very mncholically.

    If she chose to leave, it would be a very despicable act, right?

    It was taking advantage of Gu Xiran in disguise to get the rtively stable days at Gu household...

    Of course, she had told herself she had to be a bit more selfish and fight to survive here. However, the strong sense of guilt suddenly poured in her heart. Her upbringing told her, what you don¡¯t want done to you, don¡¯t do to others. If there was a person who stayed at her side just to use her as a talisman and leave when he got the ability, she would also be sad.

    However, if she chooses to stay, then Gu household, concubine Yun and the dark schemes. She got a headache just thinking about it.

    It was really difficult to find the bnce between reality and idealism.

    The mental knot couldn¡¯t be vented out. Therefore, Shu Huan suddenly had the urge to scream. She quickly buried her face in the palms of her hands and clenched her mouth tightly, lest she couldn¡¯t control herself and really screamed.

    At this moment, she truly wished that she was originally someone of this era. Then, she would be able to ept many things that she couldn¡¯t ept now and wouldn¡¯t have so many troubles...

    A slight smirk recalled back her senses. She put down the hands that were on her face. She turned and saw that Gu Xiran had his back against the frame of Japanese roses. He looked thoughtfully at her and asked, "What are you doing?"

    "Ah...," Shu Huan finally screamed. She didn¡¯t forget to cover her chest area.

    Gu Xiran¡¯s ears were suddenly stabbed by this sharp voice. He slightly raised an eyebrow and said, "Why are you screaming like a ghost?"

    "You...you peeped..."

    Too shameless!

    Gu Xiran objected, "More than half of your body is inside the water. What can I look at?"

    That was a fact, but the water of the hot spring was clear. Thentern was resting on the edge of the hot spring. Under the brightness, something may actually still be visible...

    Shu Huan panicked, reached her head over and blew out thentern.

    The surroundings suddenly darkened, leaving only a few bright moonlight rays.

    Gu Xiranughed again, "Why are you so nervous? Who let you soak for an hour and still didn¡¯te out? I thought that your physique wasn¡¯t suitable for hot springs, got worried and came over to take a look.

    "Excuses," Shu Huan said angrily from embarrasment. "If you are truly worried, you can let Meijinge over to take a look. Second young master, is there a need for you toe personally?"

    She couldn¡¯t see Gu Xiran¡¯s expression in the darkness. She could only hear his mockingughter, "Don¡¯t worry. There are no dragonflies this time."

    "What dragonflies?" The topic changed too fast. Shu Huan was confused.

    In the next moment, his voice was close to her. His tone also turned more amorous, "When the small lotus screams, isn¡¯t it only the dragonfly that is interested?

    He obviously saw it and still say that he didn¡¯t see it.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t know whether she was shy, annoyed or embarrassed. Thousands of words became one word, "F***..."

    Her forehead felt a pain. She had been immediately flicked by him. She didn¡¯t know how this bastard found the right spot in the darkness. Shu Huan took a deep breath. Just when she wanted to turn into a shrewish wife, she felt something warm on her lips like a bit of water that rubbed pass her. Then, she heard him whisper, "No swearing allowed."

    The words just fell, when his lips pasted against hers again.

    Shu Huan backed intuitively and wanted to dodge. Who would¡¯ve thought that on the bottom of the hot spring were smooth pebbles the size of a hand palm. When she stepped on the pebbles, a piece of pebbles loosened and made her slip. Her body lost bnce and fell backwards.

    "Be careful."

    Gu Xiran quickly reached out to grab her, but his kneeling posture wasn¡¯t stable. Not only did he not hold onto her, instead he was brought down by the weight of her body.

    One after another, the two fell into the water. A ssh of water flew to everywhere.

    The hot spring wasn¡¯t deep. Shu Huan struggled for a moment before she stabilized her body and stood up. However, a pungent feeling spread upwards from her nose. This extremely ufortable feeling of drowning made her seem to have returned to the moments before she had time-traveled. The painful memories were interrupted by Gu Xiran¡¯s embrace.

    He wrapped her tightly like an eight-wed octopus. He used so much strength that she could barely breath.

    Shu Huan immediately remembered that she was naked. Two words came out of her gritted teeth, "Let go!"

    "I don¡¯t want to!" Gu Xiran simply refused, but the tone was different from his usual indifferent tone. It had some fright in it. He hugged her more tightly.

    This is murder!

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t have time to care about being shy and barely said, "You...are nearly suffocating me to death..."

    Gu Xiran hesitated and rxed his hands a little. He urged, "Quicklye to the edge of the hot spring..."

    This time, his voice shook a bit.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t notice it. She quickly took two breaths. She wanted to push him away, run to the clothes that were at the edge of the hot spring and escape. It was just, she pushed him two times, but he didn¡¯t move a bit. At this time, her eyes had already adapted to the darkness. With the help of the light from the moon and stars, she finally saw his panic-stricken look. She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment, "You...are afraid of water?"

    Perhaps, it was Gu Xiran¡¯s usual calmposure that left a deep impression on her. She also felt that her guessing was ridiculous after the question just left her mouth. However, the other party suspiciously closed his lips in a tight line. He looked at her with an ugly expression without a word. It was very different from the usual ck-belly image that liked to tease her.

    Gu Xiran was really afraid of water!

    The truth made Shu Huan in disbelief, but she still very obediently took him to the edge of the hot spring while blushing. There was no other way. She couldn¡¯t let him continue soak in the water while she was naked, right?!

    Gu Xiran¡¯s left hand touched the t edge of the hot spring. He immediately showed a relieved expression. It was as if he had survived a cmity. However, his right hand was still shamelessly on her waist!

    Shu Huan hurriedly urged, "Can you let me go now?"

    Just now, he said I don¡¯t want to. Now he said, "No."

    While he refused, his pair of eyes nced downwards with no good intention, making Shu Huan overwhelmed with anger.

    Why is this bastard not more afraid of water? It would¡¯ve been better if he was so afraid that he fainted!

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56 The misunderstanding

    While the two were deadlocked, a dragonfly flew

    out of the grass and flew two times around the rack of Japanese roses. Then, it flew to them.

    At the same time, there was a sound of footsteps. Gu Xihe shouted loudly, "Who was screaming? What had happened?"

    Gu Xiran¡¯s face instantly turned ck. He shouted, "Stop! You¡¯re not allowed toe over!"

    However, he shouted a bitte. Gu Xihe¡¯s figure was already looming on the edge of the fence of Japanese roses. There was antern in his hand and was rushing over to this side, "Second big brother, is it you?"

    Looking from where there was light to where it was dark, one couldn¡¯t see anything. However, Gu Xiran still panicked. He let go of Shu Huan, went to the shore to find her clothes that were not far away and brought them over. He didn¡¯t care whether they would be wet and put them directly on her body. He wrapped her whole body and put her behind his back.

    Gu Xihe didn¡¯t hear his answer and thought that something really had happened. He took two steps to this side.

    After Shu Huan had been tightly wrapped did Gu Xiran sigh from relief. He said with a ck expression, "Why did youe?"

    Gu Xihe was baffled. He didn¡¯t know why Gu Xiran was so angry, "I was catching dragonflies behind the Japanese rose fence when I heard someone scream. So, I came over to see what had happened..."

    Halfway through the words, he discovered that Gu Xiran¡¯s figure looked very bloated in the darkness. It looked like...

    Gu Da was surrounded by many concubines. Although, Gu Xihe¡¯s thoughts were pure and innocent, but there was a limit. He suddenly mmed his head with his hand and came to a realization.

    It turned out that there was not only his second big brother here!

    Before Gu Xiran shouted to drive him away, he tactfully ran away. While he ran, he said, "Continue, continue. Do as if I¡¯ve never been here."

    Although, he said that, but he couldn¡¯t help but guess who the woman with second big brother was. Anyway, it wouldn¡¯t be second sister-inw or concubine Yun. They didn¡¯t have the need to scream. Could it be that second big brother took a fancy on some maid and took action while taking advantage of the night...?

    Thinking till here, Gu Xihe suddenly became depressed.

    Now, he still quite likesd Shu Huan, this second sister-inw who didn¡¯t pay particr attention that <i>skirts didn¡¯t have to move when walking and that she shouldn¡¯t reveal teeth whenughing</i> and who liked to y with him. He didn¡¯t want to see her be like his mother Lin <i>shi</i> who was unhappy every day and whose whole heart was only thinking about how his father was with that and that concubine and how she should teach the newly favored concubine a lesson. Or, when a certain concubine changed her taste, she would be thinking whether that concubine was pregnant or something like that.

    Let¡¯s not mention the small trouble of Gu Xihe. Let¡¯s talk about when Gu Xiran and Shu Huan climbed to shore in a sorry state and lit thenterns, they discovered that the whole body of the other party was wet. The summer clothes were thin and light-colored. Now that they were pasted tightly to the body, nothing was blocked...

    Gu Xiran gazed at her in secret. He found out that her figure was graceful and curvy. It seemed that it wasn¡¯t so much like a bean-sprout as he had imagined. He was beginning to hesitate whether he should find a chance to eat her now or that he should raise her for a few more years.

    Shu Huan immediately noticed the change on his body. After being nk for a moment, and then realized what was going on, her face immediately reddened. She swore, "Pervert Gu."

    After she swore, she turned and ran. She didn¡¯t even care about taking antern and went all the way to Japanese Rose Building in the dark. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t bump into anyone. It was just that it was very ufortable with the wet clothes pasted on her body. When the wind blew, she sneezed twice. When concubine Yun made ginger soup for her, that manner and hesitated expression made her (SH) a bit dejected.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t have an easy time this night. When Gu Xiran had returned, she was already pretending to sleep on the bed. However, she couldn¡¯t control her mind from recalling what had happened. The more she thought, the more she couldn¡¯t sleep. In the end, she discovered that Gu Xiran who was lying next to her also didn¡¯t sleep. He turned several times and finally got out of bed quietly.

    She heard the squeak of the door and the small bang when it closed. Shu Huan didn¡¯t move andy in the dark for a long time.

    Even after an hour, he didn¡¯t return. In the middle of the night, the only ce he could go was presumably concubine Yun¡¯s, right? She turned andy t on her back. She stared at the roof for a while. She suddenlyughed bitterly. Why did she felt a sense of loss at something that was to be expected? Since she couldn¡¯t make a decision, it wasn¡¯t a bad thing that someone else could make a decision for her...

    The facts proved once again that some things weren¡¯t the same as what you thought.

    Early in the morning, when Shu Huan went out of the room with dark circles, coincidentally she saw Gu Xiran came out of the study. This person said to her refreshingly, "Good morning."

    "..."

    Shu Huan really wanted to die. For what did she toss about in bed for the whole night?! What puzzled her more was; why was Gu Xiran so good to her? Wasn¡¯t having three wives and four concubines seen as normal in the eyes of ancient men? That he was cold to concubine Yun didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t sleep with concubine Yun, especially when she hadn¡¯t fulfilled the duty of the wife.

    There was a small guilt mixed with some unclear emotions in her heart. She sighed privately and revealed a forced smiled, "Good morning."

    Gu Xiran looked at her up and down. He suddenlyughed, "Last night, no one fought for the bed with you. You must¡¯ve slept well, right?"

    Was he asking intentionally?

    He must be asking intentionally!

    Shu Huan looked in the mirror. Her face was pale like a ghost and the dark circles were very obvious. She didn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t see. However, for her pitiful self-esteem that was about to be ruined and disappear, she forced herself to say, "Very...very good..."

    Gu Xiranughed more freely and recklessly.

    Shu Huan suddenly felt her anger drain. She could no longer pretend that nothing was the matter. She also didn¡¯t dare to look at his eyes that were clearer and brighter than usual. She lifted her skirt, turned and ran. She ran faster thanst night when she was in a sorry state.

    Of course, there was also things that happened outside of Gu Xiran¡¯s expectations. He didn¡¯t know that his young fourth little brother was so sensitive to the passion under the moon. Hence, when he returned from a walk around Japanese Rose Building, he inadvertently heard the conversation between him and Shu Huan under the Japanese rose fence. His handsome face immediately darkened again.

    Gu Xihe was very gossipy, "Second sister-inw, why are the circles around your eyes so dark? Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?"

    Shu Huan tried to cover up with mumblings, "I...I slept well...so well that it couldn¡¯t be better..."

    "You are lying."

    "I didn¡¯t..."

    "Don¡¯t cover up. I know everything."

    Shu Huan¡¯s voice went eight decibels higher. She said full of doubt, "You know everything? How is that possible?"

    "That¡¯s right," Gu Xihe tiptoed and patted her shoulder full of sympathy. "All men are like that. Look at my father and my eldest big brother. In short, it¡¯s better to ept the situation and move on. In fact, this matter is no big deal."

    "What does this have to do with your father and eldest big brother?" Shu Huan became more suspicious, "What do you know?"

    Gu Xiran lowered his voice mysteriously, "Isn¡¯t it what happened at the hot springst night? I saw second big brother embracing a...uh, second sister-inw, don¡¯t you know all about it? Why is your face red like this? Hey, don¡¯t run..."

    He was just about to chase her, when he suddenly felt that the sunlight above his head was covered by a dark cloud. Then, a cold and gloomy voice sounded, "Brat, are you tired of living?"

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57 ckmail

    This voice...this voice...

    Gu Xihe didn¡¯t have time to turn around yet, when he felt a pain on his butt. He had been fiercely kicked. He smacked his lips in the grass and fell on the ground.

    He yelled with a crying voice while his hands covered his butt, "Second big brother, I was wrong..."

    Gu Xiran looked condescendingly down on him. He had a smile that was not yet a smile on his face, "There¡¯s no sincerity in just an apology."

    "Then...then, thest time you asked me for that box of agarwood, what about I find another one for you?"

    "Not enough."

    "Plus a top-quality ink-stone?"

    "I¡¯m still ill and don¡¯t have to study. I don¡¯t have to take the imperial exam. I can¡¯t even hold a brush, what am I going to do with an ink-stone?"

    He couldn¡¯t hold a brush, but it was very painful when he kicked people¡¯s butt!

    Gu Xihe cursed silently. But, it was indeed a bit inappropriate to discuss Gu Xiran¡¯s passion under the moon with Shu Huan secretly. He had a guilty conscience. Since he had a guilty conscience, he had to please the other party. Hence, he still smiled, "Last night, I caught one cricket. It is very powerful. It won every battle. What about I give it to you?"

    Gu Xiran bit his lips, "Do you think I am the same age as you?"

    Gu Xihe said bitterly, "Then, what do you want?"

    "Let me think," Gu Xiran truly thick-skinnedly began to think.

    Because Gu Da was at home, Gu Xihe didn¡¯t find an opportunity to tell old madam about the matter of taking Du Qiu as a martial master. Therefore, he (GXR) had been paying the monthly sry from his own pocket...

    Thinking till here, he smiled slightly, "Why don¡¯t we do this? I promised to pay Du Qiu five silver <i>liang</i> every month. In the future, you pay that."

    "Five silver <i>liang</i>," Gu Xihe didn¡¯t feel heartache for the agarwood, because it was gifted that. He also didn¡¯t feel heartache for the cricket, since it was caught. Originally, he shouldn¡¯t have felt heartache for money, but paying every month without a deadline, he felt a bit heartache. With five silver <i>liang</i>, he could buy a lot of fun things.

    Gu Xiran swept once over him, "Can¡¯t bear it?"

    "Nonsense."

    "When we go back, you can ask old madam for the money. Just say you found a martial master near the resort."

    Gu Xihe¡¯s eyes widened, "Second big brother, you even take advantage of old madam. You are truly..."

    Gu Xiran looked at him smilingly, "Truly what?"

    "Truly astute and circumspect."

    "Fool," Gu Xiran knocked his head. "You don¡¯t listen when they say you should study more. You don¡¯t even know how to bootlick."

    "..."

    Speaking of the martial master, the housekeeper came over to report that doctor Ji and master Du was already outside. They also came with an olddy. He came to ask whether he should arrange their amodation ording tost night¡¯s instruction.

    Gu Xiran nodded and also reminded the housekeeper to send two maids over to serve them. Then, he went with Gu Xihe to wee them. While they were half-way, they saw Ranmo led the people in. Ji Danqing still wore an azure-colored bamboo robe. It looked bright and warm on him. Du Qiu had ck clothes. It made his ordinary appearance appear clear and refreshing. Only when his eyes turned to the olddy who was holding his hand would his eyes reveal a gentleness that was not in line with his character.

    Seeing that they came to greet them, Ji Danqing cupped his hands and revealed a gentle smile, "This little one originally was embarrassed toe here to nag, but this olddy¡¯s illness has not been healed yet. Brother Du wasn¡¯t at ease and wanted this little one to apany them. This little one could only be thick-skinned ande for a few days of leisure. Second young master, no offence."

    Gu Xiranughed, "Doctor Ji is too polite. My weak body will need your help. If you didn¡¯te, even if I had to let people kidnap you, I would¡¯ve have brought you here."

    Over there, mother Du was inquiring in a low voice about Gu Xiran¡¯s identity. After hearing that he was Du Qiu¡¯s boss, she hurriedly went over to pay her courtesy and to thank him. Her gratitude was all over her face. She said, "If it wasn¡¯t because young master asked this doctor Ji to look at this old one¡¯s illness, this old one is afraid that I would¡¯ve no chance to get better again."

    They talked for a while when the housekeeper came with two maids. Gu Xiran saw that mother Du revealed a tired look. Presumably, it was tiring on the way. He didn¡¯t say more and let the maids bring them to their amodations.

    ¡ª

    The time flew fast.

    In a blink of the eyes, half month had passed. Because there was no one to restrain her, when Shu Huan was idle, she would walk around the resort. She got to know the resort very well. However, after seeing the resort for so many times, she still got tired of it. She saw Gu Xiran busily learn martial arts from Du Qiu every day and he seemed to be in high-spirits. He would also get out of bed every day before it had be light. She suddenly felt that learning martial arts for self-defense was not a bad idea. Even if she couldn¡¯t beat people, but if she learned <i>qinggong</i> well, at least she could escape at a critical moment. Hence, she got the idea to learn together.

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t immediately tell Gu Xiran that she wanted to learn, but left room for consideration. She observed secretly for two days. In the end, she discovered that Du Qiu was indeed skillful. With one leg, he could break a thick pile of woods. With one hand, he could break a small piece of rock. It was very different from the perfection she had read in wuxia novels. Even when leaping onto roofs and vault over walls, he had to use tools. He couldn¡¯t go a foot high with just a jump. He also couldn¡¯t reach out a finger and point someone¡¯s acupuncture point, making that person unable to move.

    The content in wuxia novels are mostly fabricated. The kungfu inside those novels were divine. Shu Huan knew that Du Qiu was already very powerful. He could split wooden stakes and rocks. If that was applied on humans, the result could be imagined. However, after seeing Gu Xiran practice those basic skill till he was on the verge of copsing and Gu Xihe¡¯s expression would turn dark when practicing martial arts was mentioned, she cowered without any perseverance. After all, when she went to the physical ss in the past, only eight hundred meters was already enough to make her vomit. If you let her wake up early every morning, run threeps around theke outside of the yard, chop wood, do martial-art squat, climb the mountain and carry buckets of water on her shoulders, she would feel that life was dark.

    Since she couldn¡¯t practice martial arts, there was no other ways to spend this long summer. She could only go back to her old hobby and began to sculp things from agarwood. Whether it was bracelets, waist pendants, hairpins or toys, she would carve them when she got the inspiration. One, she could pass time. Secondly, after living for such a long time in Gu household, she knew that in order to form friendship, gifts had to go back and forth. She didn¡¯t have many valuable jewelries and she only had ten <i>liang</i> ever month that she needed to save. Moreover, her family wasn¡¯t rich like eldest young mistress who also got countless of dowry. She could only rely on her own efforts and carve some exquisite things like the long hibiscus hairpin and waist pendants of words as preparation for gifts.

    However, only this wasn¡¯t enough. Agarwood was an expensive material. Carving something from it to gift elders was not shabby, but using it to reward servants; even if she rewarded a whole room of agarwood, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. Of course, she could also not reward them. No one would dare to say something in her face, but there would be a lot of scorning behind her back. They would gossip from her background to her appearance and then from her appearance, they would gossip to her character. In short, it wouldn¡¯t be some good gossips. She didn¡¯t hear anything, but Meijing heard many. Because of this, Meijing also angered a lot. Two times, she even quarreled with people. In the end, she came back in tears.

    Shu Huan had a casual temper and was used to the life of self-satisfaction. If it was in the past, she wouldn¡¯t care about what others say. She would continue to live and do as she liked. To let her go please those who talked filth about her would be a dream. However, after she time-traveled and experienced theplexity of a household, she now knew very well about the principle of standing<i> in front of the king of hell is easy, but smaller devils are difficult to deal with</i>. Not to mention that public opinion was powerful enough to melt metal, destroying her to the bones and make her burn between fire and water.

    Therefore, even if she didn¡¯t go please those people deliberately, she also needed to learn the way of eldest young mistress and concubine Yun; to reward some money when it was appropriate. Use the limited economic losses to exchange for the unlimited peace and tranquility.

    There was only one problem. Where should she get the money back for these essential expenses?

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58 Test the waters

    Shu Huan and Gu Xiran got the same amount of ten silver <i>liang</i> every month. Concubine Yun got half of that. Huiyun got one <i>liang</i>. Liangchen and Meijing got a string of coins. Those who did rough and crude work will get ording to the distribution of their work. Every month, they would get three to five hundred coins.

    When they got their sry, everyone¡¯s face was full of smiles and their mood was very good. The atmosphere of the whole resort was also much better. Only Shu Huan still had a bitter face. She repeatedly looked at the silver in hand and thought about whether she should exchange it for copper tes.

    Here, ten silver <i>liang</i> was a lot of money. If she only used it to reward servants, it was impossible to spend all. Her past experience of spending money told her that she would be able to save if she gathered parts into a whole. If she gathered whole into parts, she would spend all the money without knowing.

    After having thought for a long time, she still put the money away. While she let Meijing go call Ranmo, she turned to flip the box with agarwood. She intended to find two pieces to carve things and let Ranmo see whether she could sell them outside.

    The scraps could only be carved into a small fan or y directly with them in the hands.

    She took out two pieces of agarwood carvings. One was a carp made from redwood that was red in it. Anyway, she had a lot of time and carved very diligently. The scales in the red carp were well-defined and extremely borate, but it was only the size of a thumb. The material of the other one was a bit shabbier. It was a blooming lotus flower with the fragrance of bamboo. It wasn¡¯t much bigger than the previous one. Even she felt that it was too exquisite. Hence, she made a hole in core of the lotus flower, she tore open a cornelian bracelet. She took five stones, used a silk thread to put them together as the detachable part.

    Ranmo was someone clever and well-behaved. When he heard that Shu Huan wanted to sell agarwood carvings, he didn¡¯t make a fuss and also didn¡¯t ask much. He only carefully took over the carvings and asked, "For how much does second young mistress want to sell these two pieces?"

    At the present, it seemed that the only servant she could trust was Ranmo. Shu Huan didn¡¯t bother to pretend to understand something she didn¡¯t. She shook her head, "Agarwood is simr to jade. There is no pricing, right? Moreover, it¡¯s still a question whether someone would but these things. Just help me sell them. Naturally, the higher the price, the better."

    Ranmoplied and suddenly asked, "Didn¡¯t second young mistress paint some stones a few days ago for fourth young master? Fourth young master likes them very much and stored the well. If second young mistress has more, second young mistress can also sell them.¡±

    Shu Huan was stunned, "Those stones are just pebbles in the hot spring. I just carelessly painted something on them. It isn¡¯t worth a lot of money."

    Ranmoughed, "Second young mistress doesn¡¯t know, but some people don¡¯t like jade. They like to collect strange stones. If you don¡¯t sell, how would you know if anyone would buy them?"

    He was right. Anyway, she painted those stones when she was soaking in the hot spring and remembered the book The recordings of Stones written by San Mao. Carried away on a whim, she took a bunch of stones and painted on them. Aside from wasting some paint, she didn¡¯t have a single fee. Even if they were sold at a very cheap price, she would still earn.

    Thinking till here, she eagerly rummaged through the trunk. After searching for a long time, she found a dozen painted stones in a small drawer in the corner of the trunk. It couldn¡¯t be helped, after she got over the excitement of painting, she would just carelessly throw them at a side. Even the few pieces she gave Gu Xihe was because Gu Xihe saw her paint them in secret when Gu Xiran wasn¡¯t around.

    After Ranmo left, she felt restless in fear that those things couldn¡¯t be sold and her hope for making money would break. Just as she was sitting nkly in front of the window, she saw mother Du bypass the rose fence and walked in with a bamboo basket.

    Shu Huan quickly rushed out to wee her. She hadn¡¯t arrived at the front door yet, when she smelled a delicious fragrance. It made her hungry. She smiled, "Did mama Du make something delicious again? You shouldn¡¯t trouble yourself. It¡¯s better for you to rest more."

    "Ever since, we arrived here, I just ate and slept. I¡¯ve rested enough," mother Du uncovered the bamboo basket that was covered with a fresh lotus lead and revealed the roasted bamboo partridge inside. She smiled lovingly, "This is the bamboo partridge that little Qiu brought back from the mountain. It is quite big and full of fat. I roasted it with pine wood. Come quickly and have a taste while it¡¯s still warm. See how it taste."

    Shu Huan felt embarrassed to eat it, "Mama Du, Du Qiu brought this back for you to nourish your body. Why did you..."

    Mother interrupted her smilingly, "I¡¯m already so old. No matter how I nourish, I wouldn¡¯t be rejuvenated. Besides, doctor Ji took care of me these days. I already got better and my bones are tougher than before. What more is there to nourish about? But you, you are so skinny that there isn¡¯t much meat on your body. You should eat more."

    Shu Huan declined a few times, but she wasn¡¯t a match for mother Du¡¯s enthusiasm. She could only take over the basket and lead her into the building.

    Unlike Du Qiu, mother Du was very extroverted. She wouldn¡¯t hide her gratitude in her heart, but would express it as much as possible in actions and words. Not long after she got better, she began to make a variety of food and would find any excuse to bring it over to them. Moreover, in the first few days, she could say the words thanks more than ten times in a day. Until when Shu Huan pretended to be angry when she heard the word thanks and said that she (D) was too polite, did she (D) stop saying thanks.

    It was just, although she didn¡¯t say thanks anymore, but she sent food more frequently. It happened that she had good cooking skills. Even when she sent some ordinary food, it was extremely delicious. It made Shu Huan gradually be pickier about food. She even found the food made by the cook normal. There was no other reason for it. The dishes made by the cook were exquisite and there was also the unique taste of a restaurant. The food mother Du made had a strong home-like feeling. Sometimes, she could even shed tears while eating the food. It was not the food. It was the memories.

    Bamboo partridges often grew up eating seeds of grass. Plus, the fact that it was roasted with pine wood, there was an out of the ordinary fragrance to it. Originally, Shu Huan wanted to wait for Gu Xiran and eat it together, but mother Du insisted that it was the best to eat it while it¡¯s warm. After hesitating for a moment, she tore off the two chicken wings and covered the rest with the lotus leave. She shouted for Meijing, "Bring this to second young master. Let master Du and fourth young master eat together with him."

    As for Ji Danqing, he didn¡¯t seem to like greasy food. Every day, he let the cook make light vegetables. Shu Huan took the fresh fruits send by the housekeeper of the resort. She put them in a te with a lotus leaf engraved on it and let Huiyun send it to Bamboo Pavilion.

    Mother Du looked with a face full of smiles at how Shu Huan busied herself, "Second young mistress is thoughtful."

    Shu Huan smiled bitterly. This was forced by the environment. In the past, she only knew <i>to only have to open her mouth to be fed and hold out her hands to be dressed</i>. Even the fruits had been handed to her hand by her virtuous and capable mother. Now, she had no choice but to be the substitute in this role of second young mistress. While she took care of herself, she also had to take care of others. Thinking of these, she secretly sighed and said, "Mama Du should call me little Huan."

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59 The meaning of executing with the firing squad

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t like to take advantage of people and also didn¡¯t like to owe people. Hence, she had a rather weird problem. She wasn¡¯t afraid that people treated her badly. She was afraid that people treated her too well.

    If someone didn¡¯t treat her well, she naturally didn¡¯t have to show warm feelings to meet with cold rebuke. She would only put that person on the cklist in her heart andpletely ignore that person. However, she would be helpless against those who were good to her. She would keep thinking about how to return the generous treatment. If she couldn¡¯t return it, she would feel guilty.

    She had this kind of feeling towards Gu Xiran, but it was also mixed with other emotions she couldn¡¯t exin. The feeling towards mother Du was a lot simpler. She purely felt that giving shelter to Du Qiu and asking doctor Ji to treat mother Du were all done by Gu Xiran. Hence, when she ate and drink without having done much and enjoyed mother Du¡¯s care, she felt very apologetic.

    It was very difficult to pay Gu Xiran back. She was still hesitating in her heart. Inparison, it was rtively simple to repay mother Du. For the long-term harmony, the proper behavior was based on reciprocity. So, while she chatted with mother Du, she took out a magnolia flower hairpin carved out of redwood from a box of agarwood and inserted it in mother Du¡¯s hair.

    "This...," Mother Du was a little flustered and reached out to pull the hairpin, but was stopped by Shu Huan.

    She saidughingly, "I had nothing to do and carved a hairpin. It isn¡¯t worth much. It¡¯s just to show my feelings. Please, ept it. Moreover, I still have to trouble you. If you don¡¯t ept it, I would be too embarrassed to ask."

    Naturally, mother Du didn¡¯t know about the value of redwood. She thought that it was an ordinary wood and liked the exquisite carving of the flower. Moreover, a wooden hairpin looked humble and not eye-catching. It matched with her status as a widow. Therefore, she didn¡¯t insist on refusing it and smilingly epted it. While she praised Shu Huan for being skilled, she asked what the matter was.

    Shu Huan smiled, "I want to ask mama Du to teach me needlework. You do not have to teach me the difficult steps. Or perhaps, I can just watch when you are doing it."

    "This is easy. Just ask me what you don¡¯t know." Mother Du epted, but she wondered, "You don¡¯t know how to do needlework?"

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t answer and just nodded.

    It was because she didn¡¯t know that she wanted to learn. After all, the original owner knew how to do needlework. She couldn¡¯t be sure that one day, old madam or another person wouldn¡¯t get the sudden impulse to ask her to make something. It would be troublesome by then when she couldn¡¯t do it. Moreover, needlework was a skill that ancient women must learn. If she had learned it, then she could embroider anything herself if she wanted something.

    Mother Du thought that she was shy. She looked more affectionate at Shu Huan. She exined whileughing, "It¡¯s no big deal that you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s easy to learn. You have no use to learn weaving and you also don¡¯t need to hurry to learn sewing. I will teach you embroidery first. The first step is to embroider flowers...

    The two were chatting lively when Gu Xiran suddenly returned. The maids naturally went to made tea and bring water. Even concubine Yun followed him inside. Mother Du felt that it was inconvenient for her to stay here. So, she went back to her ce.

    Gu Xiran took over the cold towel that concubine Yun prepared. He rubbed his face and smiled at Shu Huan, "It seemed that mama Du and you hit off pretty well. When she made something delicious, she would think of you first."

    "Such words without conscience," Shu Huan handed a pot of herbal tea that was resting in the water of the well to him. "It is as if you didn¡¯t eat anything."

    "I ate," Gu Xiranughed. "What can I do when my wife loves me so much and sent it to me first?"

    Usually, she was teased a lot by him. However, in front of the maids and concubine Yun, Shu Huan still felt a bit embarrassed. She felt that this person was truly corny, but when she lowered her head and thought about his words, he seemed to be right. mother Du was indeed better to her than him and Ji Danqing...

    "Don¡¯t ponder," Gu Xiran knew her very well. When he saw her lower her eyes, he knew what she was thinking about. He drank two mouthfuls of the herbal tea. "Du Qiu said that his mother had a girl before, but she was abducted before she turned three. They don¡¯t know where she is or whether she was still alive. They came here this time saying that they came to look for a rtive, but in fact, it was Du Qiu who had found some clues. That was why they sold all their belongings and came to look for her full of hope. They didn¡¯t think that when they found the clue, it was a dead end. Mama Du doesn¡¯t want to give up. They had been searching for two months and had spent all their money. Broken-hearted and in despair, she got seriously ill."

    Shu Huan raised an eyebrow, "So, she pampered me like a daughter?"

    "Presumably," Gu Xiran smiled. "You are almost the same age. Her daughter is only two or three years older than you."

    Then, mother Du¡¯s age should be around Shu couple¡¯s age. Perhaps, it was because she missed her daughter and overworked, she got wrinkles all over her face and even her hair had turned gray. She looked more than twenty years older than Shu couple.

    Shu Huan was a bit affected and sighed. She didn¡¯t know whether changing souls meant that the body had died. It would be better if it was like that. Although, it would let people be in despair and grieve, but this piercing pain of losing a daughter will be eased one day. It was better than being counted as a missing person and let her parents search for her day and night and making them unable to get peace for a long time.

    Concubine Yun suddenly said faintly, "In fact, that girl is also blessed. At least, there was someone who always had her on her mind. It was better than when no cares whether you are alive or dead..."

    Regardless whether concubine Yun had another meaning with these words, but they sounded very sad. Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help but m the table and said, "Those who abduct children are the most hateful. They should be dragged out and executed by the firing squad a hundred of times."

    Meijing was curious and asked, "What does executed by the firing squad mean?"

    Uh...

    She identally had a slip of tongue while being too excited.

    "Executed by the firing squad is...dragging out...and poke a hundred holes with the gun until he is dead....,"Shu Huan was very distressed. While she incoherently tried to disguise, she sneaked a peak at the reaction of the others.

    Concubine Yun had her head lowered and she (SH) didn¡¯t know what she (Y) was thinking. Gu Xiran had an inscrutable expression. She naturally couldn¡¯t see anything from that expression. She had tofort herself secretly that if she asionally let slip of some words, they wouldn¡¯t understand it.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that when she just rxed, Gu Xiran nodded and said with a straight face, "It turned out that executed by the firing squad is dragging him out and poke a hundred holes with the gun...mm, this expression is really fresh."

    The so-called ck belly was that no matter what he said with any kind of expression, you would doubt whether there was a hidden meaning behind those words and whether he was pointing at another thing.

    Shu Huan felt that she had be too suspicious. She looked seriously twice again at Gu Xiran, but she still couldn¡¯t see his real thoughts from his face.

    Gu Xiran faced her eyes and raised his lips slightly, "Isn¡¯t that right?"

    Shu Huan braced herself and answered, "Right..."

    Gu Xiran looked away from her, lifted his robe and sat down, "It turned out that wife is so bloody and violent."

    "..."

    After being defeated, Shu Huan turned and left. She had decided that after she learned needlework, the first thing she would do is to make a voodoo doll and put Gu Xiran¡¯s birth data on it and beat the doll every day with the soles of her shoe...

    However, she didn¡¯t take two steps yet when she decided to change her mind after hearing another sentence from Gu Xiran. She decided to burn incense every day for him to protect him from illnesses and cmities and to let him live a long life.

    He said, "Pack up. Go with me to the mountain early in the morning tomorrow. Bring a few pieces of clothing to keep warm. Perhaps, we have to spend a night in the mountains.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60 Each person has his own aspiration

    First, she was bored for nearly a month at Gu residence. That ce was full of people and it was also under the eyes of old madam, Shu Huan had no choice but to endure the boredom and be more well-behaved.

    Beforeing to the resort, she had fantasized that there was no one to control her here and that she would asionally go out to relieve boredom. Who would¡¯ve thought that Gu Xiran and Gu Xihe was busy with learning martial arts and didn¡¯t have time to take her out? The maids didn¡¯t dare to go out. No need to mention concubine Yun. When there was nothing going on, she (Y) wouldn¡¯t even leave Japanese Rose Pavilion. She could stay the whole day in her room to embroider flowers.

    As for the old maids that old madam sent to take care of Gu Xihe, they weren¡¯t within her consideration. She was busy enough preventing them from reporting to old madam, how could she personally send herself over for a nagging?

    Hence, when she heard that Gu Xiran said to go up the mountain tomorrow, she was over the moon. She called Meijing and prepared to go pack up things. However, she just walked to the door when she heard concubine Yun ask, "Go up the mountain? Second young master, can your body bear that?"

    A person with such an identity as Gu Xiran¡¯s would never pick a fight with another person. Learning martial arts was just to defend themselves. Although, these days he almost copsed because of Du Qiu, but he still gritted his teeth and endured it. His physical condition improved significantly. In the past, he would pant even when he just walked a small way. Now, as long as he didn¡¯t have to run, his heartbeat wouldn¡¯t even elerate.

    Therefore, he smiled slightly, "It doesn¡¯t matter."

    Concubine Yun was relieved, "Then, I will also go pack."

    Gu Xiran raised an eyebrow, shouted to stop her, "It¡¯s better for you to stay here and look after the yard."

    "..."

    Even if you used your toe to think, you would know how embarrassed concubine Yun was now. Shu Huan didn¡¯t turn her head and quickly walked out. It¡¯s better for them to solve their problem between themselves. She didn¡¯t have to meddle in lest to not provoke resentment. However, no matter how fast she walked, she still heard Gu Xiran say, "The road to go up the mountain is not easy. It¡¯s difficult to take care of so many people. The maids also don¡¯t have to follow."

    Meijing walked behind her. after hearing this, she muttered, "Luckily, luckily."

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help herself fromughing, "You don¡¯t want to go outside?"

    "I want to," while Meijing talked, she looked at her expression and then continued. "But hiking is too hard. There isn¡¯t even a road. There is only a path where only one person could walk to go up the mountain. Besides, there was rain thest few days. Perhaps the mud road hasn¡¯t dried yet. If you step on it, it¡¯s wet mud. If you aren¡¯t careful and identally slipped..."

    Speaking till here, her brows tightened. She said with worry, "Second young mistress, I think you should also beg second young master for you to not go. How great will it be to rest on such a hot day at home. Why should you follow them to go suffer and tire yourself? If you are truly very bored, you can wait till the fifteenth and let second young master take you for a stroll around the market in the vige. That is a lot more rxed and interesting."

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Meijingughingly.

    Meijing touched her face and wondered, "Did I say something wrong or is it that there is something on my face? What is second young mistressughing at?"

    "Iughed because...," Shu Huan reached out and poked Meijing¡¯s space between the eyebrows. "You are a through and through <i>otaku girl</i>."

    "Otaku girl?" Meijing pondered. Second young mistress always says some expression she couldn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t know whether she (SH) was praising or bashing her.

    Meijing¡¯s appearance was remarkable. At this moment, she looked cute when she had her brows frowned. Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help herself from reaching out and squeezed her cheeks that still had a little bit of baby fat. She smiled, "Your family give you such good looks. Who would be so blessed in the future to be able to take you as wife?"

    Although, she was still young, but when she heard Shu Huan mentioning marrying people, Meijing¡¯s face still got red and muttered, "Second young mistress shouldn¡¯t make fun of people. You are the one who looks beautiful. Didn¡¯t you see that second young master often looked at you in daze? I just hope that I could be half as blessed as you in the future and to marry a husband who pampers me like how second young master pampers you. I would be satisfied..."

    While she talked, her voice gradually lowered. At the end, her voice was like the voice of a mosquito. However, her red cheeks looked more beautiful like a jade-colored peony that needed to be picked. It made Shu Huan want to tease her more. sheughed, "Since you talked so well of your second young master, why don¡¯t I marry you to him?"

    "How could that happen?" Meijing shook her head panicked. "Second young master only pampers you alone. Besides, although I¡¯m a maid, I also don¡¯t want to be someone else¡¯s conc...."

    Her looks were outstanding, so, she was a more prideful person. However, she was too straightforward and was afraid that Shu Huan would get angry. She hesitated and didn¡¯t continue. Suddenly, she remembered master¡¯s concubine Wen. Concubine Wen was a dowry maid of madam. In order topete among the concubines and to win master over, madam <i>removed the facial hair and trim the hairline </i>of concubine Wen and let her be master¡¯s. However, it didn¡¯t take two years before master lost interest in her. He rarely goes to her chamber and she (M) didn¡¯t know for what reason madam doesn¡¯t treat her  well either. Her  days were...

    The more she thought about it, the more she panicked. She didn¡¯t care about anything else, raised her face and begged Shu Huan, "Second young mistress, I will serve you with all my heart and will never give you trouble. I only ask you to take pity on me and please don¡¯t let me be second young master¡¯s concubine."

    Shu Huan raised her eyebrows in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect that Gu Xiran would also be tossed away like a pair of worn-out shoes. Was this the so-called "each person has their own aspiration"? The identity that Huiyun racked her brain to get was feared by Meijing like the demon.

    Of course, she knew that Gu Xiran treated her well. However, it was so well that he got the praise of the public. This made Shu Huan ponder. She felt that she didn¡¯t had any strong point to let him treat her differently. If it was because of her appearance, concubine Yun¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t below hers and she had the virtue and weak appearance that people like....

    The only exnation was that Gu Xiran¡¯s vision was too bad. He didn¡¯t want the pearl and jade but had to want her, this obstinate stone. She wasn¡¯t undervaluing herself. Perhaps, in the modern time, her personality would be more liked than concubine Yun¡¯s heavy and quiet personality. However, in the ancient times, her merit became her weak point. No matter how one looked at it, a woman who didn¡¯t want to stay at home and do embroidery and who was always thinking about going out to have fun wouldn¡¯t be the virtuous wife in the eyes of any ancient man.

    Meijing didn¡¯t know what she was thinking about. Seeing that she (SH) was in daze, she (M) thought that she had made Shu Huan angry. She quickly grabbed Shu Huan¡¯s sleeve, "Second young mistress, I was wrong...Madam said that as a maid, the most important thing is obedience. In the future, I will do everything you let me do and never act on my own initiative. You...don¡¯t be angry..."

    Shu Huan came out of daze because of the pull of her sleeve. She raised her eyes and looked at Meijing. Her (M) whole face wrinkled into a bitter gourd. She looked lovely and pitiful. Her (SH) heart couldn¡¯t help but feel warm. She pulled away the hair behind her (M) neck and said, "If you want to say something, just say it out loud. It¡¯s quite good like this. I am not angry and I also wouldn¡¯t force you to do something you don¡¯t want to do. Be like this also in the future. Keep your original nature."

    Meijing nodded hesitantly. She was very skeptical that Shu Huan said this tofort her. It went without saying, which owner in this world like a maid who always says "no"?

    "Still thinking?" Shu Huanughing and pushed her. "You reminded me that I can¡¯t wear embroidered shoes to go up the mountain. It will be so miserable if I slipped and rolled down. Quickly, go find a right pair of boots for me and also get one clothing of a manservant. I don¡¯t want to climb the mountain wearing a long skirt."

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61 The heavy bundle wrapped in cloth

    Although, she said to go pack things, but in fact, there wasn¡¯t much to pack. She only needed to bring a pair of thick lined robe, mosquito repellent and mint cream. The mountains in ancient times had wild animals. In order to prevent something from happening, Shu Huan shamelessly learned from Gu Xiran to also bring hot pepper water and quicklime powder. Aside from these, she only had to bring food to be cooked, two leather water sack and some convenient food. She wrapped them in a bag of cloth and carried it on her shoulder.

    Meijing stared at the pile of clothes on the bed that had been rejected by Shu Huan. Without listening to excuses she pestered, "Shouldn¡¯t you at least bring two cloaks? You can use it to keep you warm and also use it to sit on."

    Shu Huan thought for a moment, "Alright."

    "What about a dagger? Do you want to bring one? If you encounter a wild animal, you can use it to defend yourself. Right, right, you should also bring apass. If you get lost, you can use it. Also, medicine for wounds, snake medicine, rope, toothbrush, towels..."

    Shu Huan quickly stopped her and said, "I¡¯m only going to y for a day in the mountain and then return. I don¡¯t n to stay for ten days or half month."

    The watery eyes of Meijing were full of concerns, "It¡¯s good to be prepared. Besides, these things are not heavy."

    Shu Huan thought for a moment andpromised again, "Alright."

    ¡ª

    Early in the next morning, Gu Xiran saw Shu Huan change into the clothes of a manservant. He thought that he should make somefortable clothes for her to go out with. However, when he saw her big and heavy bundle wrapped in cloth, this thought had been thrown into the Java ind. But, he only raised the corner of his lips slightly and didn¡¯t say anything.

    In fact, going to the mountain this time wasn¡¯t for fun. It was Du Qiu who changed a way to train the Gu brothers. Ji Danqing wanted to follow to look at the scenery. Gu Xiran used that opportunity to also bring Shu Huan. When they arrived to meet with the others at the door, the other¡¯s expression turned weird when they saw that baggage of Shu Huan. Of course, when Shu Huan saw that they were empty-handed, her expression was also marvelous.

    "You...," Shu Huan asked cautiously. "You are going like this?"

    Gu Xihe looked at her like he was looking at an idiot, "Isn¡¯t it? Hiking is very tiresome. Naturally, the less you bring, the better."

    Shu Huan became frantic, "What about eating and drinking?"

    Ji Danqing smiled gently, "There are wild animals to be hunted and also wild fruits in the mountain."

    "..."

    Shu Huan turned and looked at Gu Xiran. The meaning of the questioning from this expression was very obvious.

    Gu Xiran shook his head and said, "Don¡¯t look at me. I only let you bring two pieces of clothing to keep you warmer."

    "..."

    She felt very embarrassed. If she threw away the bundle now, it would look worse. So, she tightened the bundle on her shoulder without expression and said, "Let¡¯s go."

    Gu Xihe scratched his head and chased her, "Hey, it¡¯s better if you leave the bundle here. We won¡¯t make fun of you."

    Shu Huan raised her eyes and swept her eyes around once. Most of the people didn¡¯tugh. A small part of the peopleughed. This small part was referring to Gu Xiran. Not only did heugh, his eyes were also full of teasing as if he was waiting to see what she would do.

    Alright, she felt that she and Meijing mistook him. Gu Xiran didn¡¯t dote on her; his mind was more on how to tease her.

    After the embarrassment, Shu Huan was eager to win. She looked once provocatively at him, turned and continued to walk.

    Wasn¡¯t it only a bundle of about ten pounds? In the past when she went out to sketch, a canvas was already three pounds, not to mention the other things she had to carry. It definitely wasn¡¯t lighter than this one.

    Gu Xihe didn¡¯t give up and warned her, "Whey you couldn¡¯t carry it anymore, don¡¯tin."

    Shu Huan smiled, "What¡¯s the big deal? If I can¡¯t carry it anymore, I would just throw it away. Whyin?"

    "..."

    Gu Xihe¡¯s face had been swept. He humphed once, raised his head and said, "Do as if I didn¡¯t say anything."

    Although, he was angry, but when Shu Huan handed him a paper bag with dried fruit and said that he helped ease the burden as a glorified excuse, he wasn¡¯t angry anymore when he had a way to get out of the embarrassment and still chatted happily with her.

    There were many mountains nearby Moon¡¯s View resort. They went to the highest one. It was at the southeast of the resort.

    The mountain road was like how Meijing described it. It was indeed not easy to walk on. At first there was still a narrow and winded road that had been made by the steps of the people who went to hunt and those who went to cut wood. The deeper they went, the more grown wilds there were. Gradually, even the narrow and winded roads disappeared. Also, the rain hasn¡¯t dried at the ces covered by the trees. On the ground was semi-rotted leaves soaked in wet mud. When stepping on then, it felt slippery. You had to be very careful to keep the bnce of your body.

    Fortunately, Shu Huan walked in the middle of the team. She stepped in the footprints of the people in front of her. Aside from feeling tired, it wasn¡¯t difficult to walk unlike the daredevil Gu Xihe who wanted to be first and fell twice as a result. The clothes on his body were so dirty that it would make people frown. In the end, he could only shamelesslye to her and fawned, "Second sister-inw, should I help you lessen a bit more burden?"

    The little brat was thin-skinned. Shu Huan held back herughter and gave him one of Gu Xiran¡¯s clothes. However, he hasn¡¯t grown up fully yet and was much shorter than Gu Xiran. The clothes were long and big and looked weird on him.

    Taking her and Ji Danqing into consideration, Du Qiu already slowed down his pace quite a bit. They didn¡¯t walk too fast, but people who were lifting weights usually had this feeling: the longer they lifted, the heavier the weights became.

    Moreover, climbing in the ancient times was a lot more difficult than climbing the stone steps in the modern times. After they walked for two hours, Shu Huan had the strong impulse to get rid of the burden on her body. However, she was verypetitive. If it wasn¡¯t because she really couldn¡¯t move anymore, she wouldn¡¯t be willing to admit defeat. Hence, even if she was so tired that her sweat fell like rain and her breathing was like a cow¡¯s, she still gritted her teeth and kept up with the team to not fall behind. Afraid that she would give trouble to others, she didn¡¯t evenin.

    Gu Xiran was the one who walkedst in the line. Originally, he wanted to see her being embarrassed, but seeing her so stubborn, his intention to tease her had long disappeared. When she almost fell, he reached out to help her, "Give me the bundle."

    Shu Huan gritted her teeth, "No need."

    "What?" Gu Xiran looked at her expression and smiled slightly, "Angry?"

    Shu Huan stayed concise and said, "No."

    Even if she didn¡¯t want to admit defeat that didn¡¯t mean that she was angry. As for her short sentences, that was because the normal pace of breathing was already not enough to meet the oxygen needs of her lungs. At this moment, she had her mouth opened to breath and didn¡¯t have time to sacrifice her breath to speak.

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t insist on taking the bundle from her. He just stayed silent for a while and suddenly said, "I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s take a break before we continue."

    Du Qiu who walked in the front, turned and looked once at him. He stopped and then said, "Let¡¯s take a break."

    Shu Huan also stopped and looked once at Gu Xiran. She didn¡¯t say anything and took two leather water sacks out. She handed one to Ji Danqing. Then, she raised her head and poured water down her throat.

    It was easy to get thirsty after she sweated so much. Now, she drank water like drinking nectar. The short break was enough to ease her fatigue a bit. By a lucky coincidence, a cool mountain wind blew pass them and left with the warmth of her body. It made her feel that the feeling after a sweaty exercise was very pleasant.

    The mountain wind had the fragrance of the greens. She closed her eyes slightly and took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t expect that Gu Xiran suddenly reached out to take over the leather water sack from her. It scared her. She didn¡¯t react yet when she saw him smile at her. Then, she saw him put the leather water sack to his lips and took a few sips.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62 The joy in the forest

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t have the phobia of excessive cleanliness. Under circumstances that one wasn¡¯t allowed to be picky, she wouldn¡¯t feel that sharing a water sack with someone was something unbearable. She was just puzzled by why when it was obviously a very simple action, but when Gu Xiran do it, it was very amorous and would let people have wild thoughts?

    She blushed and turned her head to not look at him. She heard him say to Gu Xihe, "Don¡¯t drink so urgently after walking so tiredly. It¡¯s best to drink gulp by gulp slowly."

    That was right. It was themon sense, but she had forgotten about it because she was thirsty. She didn¡¯t think of it and didn¡¯t expect to be reminded by him.

    How would Gu Xihe want to listen? After he drank enough water and wiped his mouth, did he sayughingly, "It seemed that second sister-inw is foresighted. You were right to bring this bundle. Otherwise, even if there was a stream in the mountain, but you may not be able to find it when you are extremely thirsty."

    The boot-lick came toote!

    Shu Huan already carried this heavy bundle alone for two hours. Hearing him say that, she immediately threw the bundle at him, "Then, you carry it for a while. Anyway, the heaviest water had been drunk by you."

    "I just mentioned it, why are you so impolite...," Gu Xihe stared at the bundle in his arms. He was so vexed that he wanted to p his mouth twice, making the othersugh. Only Du Qiu still had a stern face, but his eyes were a lot gentler.

    A moment in the ancient times was about fifteen minutes. It soon had passed. When they went on the road again, Du Qiu obviously slowed down his pace again. It wasn¡¯t because he had to take care of Shu Huan. It was because Ji Danqing found many herbs on the way and his upational disease acted up. He stopped continuously to collect the herbs.

    Gu Xiran also seemed to be interested in these herbs. He followed behind Ji Danqing and inquired about them. He asked attentively about the nature of the herbs and their usefulness. However, she didn¡¯t know whether it was inherited or that it was because of his living environment; he was most interested in those aromatic flowers and herbs. He also asked Ji Danqing whether he could find aromatic herbs such as Asarum forbesii, fragrant Angellica, Gracria, Kudzu and Pink Trumpet Vine here.

    Ji Danqing turned and looked around. Suddenly, he pointed at a green leaf with yellow stem in the distance. It was very unremarkable among so many nts. He said, "That green leaf is green Calend. The white flower next to it is Dahurian angelica. They all have fragrances."

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t feel too tired going slowly like this. Also, it was interesting listening leisurely to Ji Danqing while watching the scenery of the mountains and it also truly seemed like they went out to y.

    Because the climate and the environment of here weren¡¯t the same as the modern ones, the mountains of here were the ones to be considered real mountains. Grass and trees grew like crazy here. It was very lush and flourishing. They would often find out that the road was blocked by leaves and vines. They had to clean it up to get a path to walk on.

    At such times, the dagger she brought woulde in handy. Of course, if this small dagger was used by her, she might spend a whole day and wouldn¡¯t be able to cut the tough vines. However, it was different when Du Qiu used it. She saw him caught a vine with one hand and the dagger came down lightly and fast as light; the vine was broken.

    Where there are trees and nts, there would be many worms. It was inevitable that they would be bitten. Therefore, the mint cream and the camphor cream were also useful. However, when they smear these on their faces and hands, a touch of disapproval shed in Du Qiu¡¯s eyes. Presumably, he felt that these people had been spoiled and pampered since childhood and he regretted bringing them to the mountain.

    Regardless of what he thought in his heart, he was still very diligently opening the path for them and also picked a long branch to swipe the grass away. In the summer, there were many snakes in the mountain. He was beating the grass to scare away the snake. It was better than to step on the snake identally and being fiercely bitten. But most of the time, they didn¡¯t scare away a snake, but scared away many insects. They flied all over the sky. Even when they breath, they may identally inhale one. This scared Gu Xihe that he often screamed. He even took the cloak that Shu Huan brought and wrapped his entire head around it. It was a miracle that he didn¡¯t feel warm.

    asionally, there were also wild rabbits and deer that had been scared and came out of their caves. At such times, Du Qiu would pick up a stone and throw it at them. A deer was rtively big. It would usually go nk after being hit. When its senses returned, they would run again. Wild rabbits were a lot smaller. The stones that Du Qiu threw at them were fatal to them. Unless, they weren¡¯t hit, otherwise, the moment the stone touch them, they would fell. In less than two hours, he¡¯d collected three. It was enough for them. He also stopped. Even when a wild rabbit passed in front of his feet, he ignored it.

    This made Gu Xihe sigh, "Why don¡¯t you hit them anymore? Such a pity."

    Gu Xiran put the wild rabbit in his hand in front of Gu Xihe, "Do you want to carry it?"

    Gu Xihe was immediately speechless.

    She didn¡¯t know whether Du Qiu knew how to read the stars. The day he picked to go out was quite good. It was a day with good weather and a blue sky. Although, the sunlight was piercing, but the forest was cool. The high trees blocked most of the sunlight. Only some broken lights and shadows were casted on the ground. Soon, Shu Huan had found another pleasure. That was picking up wild fruits.

    Raspberry with dewdrops, wild cherry hanging on the branches, ck mulberry fruits and also strawberry that was very sour. Anyway, she would pick up everything she saw and pocket them in a handkerchief. She ate while walking. It was also an enjoyment. After she ate the ck mulberry fruits, her tongue and fingers were ckened. This made Gu Xihe had a goodugh.

    At noon, Du Qiu picked up a ce where the stream flowed and where there were few nts. He washed and peeled the rabbit. Then, he made fire and began to roast it. Ji Danqing had picked coriander, ginger and peri leaves for the taste. Gu Xiran was more outrageous. He made a fire under a beehive and poked it with a branch. This led to a thick smoke and made the wild bees escape. He then let Gu Xihe who was wrapped like a <i>zongzi</i>, take a long twig to stab the beehive to let it fell.

    The roasted rabbit meat was rubbed with salt water, chopped coriander and ginger. The pancakes and steamed bun that she brought had been warmed and smeared with ayer of honey. The air was filled with the sweet smell of meat and fresh honey. This delicious meal made Shu Huan sigh with satisfaction. It seemed that this time, she didn¡¯te here for nothing. Let alone the fresh and pleasant scenery along the way, this meal was already enough to make her almost swallow her tongue.

    When there was only a rabbit leg left, Gu Xihe fought with her for it. She was about to win when Gu Xiran suddenly asked her something, making her go nk for a moment and didn¡¯t pay attention. The rabbit leg had been snatched by Gu Xihe and he fiercely took a bite.

    Shu Huan red at that tooth print on the rabbit leg and that smug smiling face of Gu Xihe. She endured it, turned, looked at Gu Xiran and said, "What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear it."

    Gu Xiranughed and tore half of the rabbit meat that he hadn¡¯t finished for her. Then, he lowered his eyes and asked, "I remember that you know how to paint, right?"

    Shu Huan thought she heard it wrong. It turned out that she didn¡¯t. However, why did he suddenly ask about this?

    Shu Huan widened her eyes. She even forgot to swallow the chewed rabbit meat in her mouth. She stared nkly at him for a long time before she asked, "Who told you I can paint?"

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63 The Cliff

    Could it be that this small fact had been leaked out?

    In fact, the times that she had painted could be counted on one¡¯s finger. She only painted those few stones. She secretly painted them behind closed doors, behind Gu Xiran¡¯s back and away from the maids.

    Only that time, when Gu Xihe smashed the door and entered, was she discovered. Because of this, she gifted him a few painted stones and asked him to do as if he didn¡¯t see anything and to not spread this everywhere.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that Gu Xihe had an expression of ignorance? Seeing that Shu Huan was ring angrily at him, he simply answered her by rolling his eyes. He provocatively raised that half-eaten rabbit leg and said, "Why do you still want it when it already got my saliva?"

    His voice had just fell when his head was knocked by Gu Xiran, "Your saliva isn¡¯t worth money. Keep it to lick it yourself."

    Gu Xihe had been disgusted. He looked at the rabbit leg in his hand and could no longer gnaw on it. He couldn¡¯t help butin, "Second big brother, can¡¯t you use more elegant words? What licking? My appetite has been ruined by you!"

    Gu Xiran ignored him and only answered Shu Huan with three words, "I guessed it."

    This also could be guessed?

    This was a bit out of the ordinary!

    Shu Huan also lost her appetite and spit out the rabbit meat that she kept for a long time in her mouth. She wiped her mouth and asked, "How did you guess it?"

    Gu Xiran nced once at her, "I often see you staring nkly at the paintings hanging in the study room. Sometimes, you would paint with your fingers on the table."

    That was because she couldn¡¯t help herself. It was the same as the upational disease of Ji Danqing when he saw herbs!

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t give up and argued strongly, "I always admired people who knew how to paint. When I see a good painting, I can¡¯t help myself from looking a bit more at it. I also want to learn, but there is no one to teach me. I could only groundlessly figure it out myself when I had the time."

    Gu Xiran listened absent-mindedly. In the end, he only asked, "Then have you figured it out?"

    "..."

    In fact, this question was easy to answer. If she said that she hadn¡¯t figured it out, everything would be fine. However, she didn¡¯t know why, she felt that this was an opportunity. If she told him that she had figured some, then would she be able to paint in the future whenever she wanted?

    The temptation was too great!

    She stared at Gu Xiran and hesitated. In the end, she steeled herself, put her hands in front of herself, put the nail of her thumb against the nail of her index finger and said, "I know only a tiny bit, but..."

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t want to hear "but". He fiddled with the pile of aromatic herbs next to his feet andughed, "It¡¯s good that you know how to. Then, I trouble you to draw these aromatic herbs when we go back and sort them in a book."

    Shu Huan looked at him and then looked at the big pile of herbs next to his feet...

    F***!

    She cursed in her heart. Wasn¡¯t this searching for trouble for herself? She still wanted to learn embroidery from mother Du. If she had known this, she would had said that she didn¡¯t know!

    Seeing that her expression showed that it was a problem, Ji Danqing suddenly said, "This little one happened to be very idle. I can help you sort them."

    A good person!

    Hearing this sentence, Shu Huan¡¯s eyes lit up. The gloominess also disappearedpletely. She had almost forgotten that Ji Danqing was someone skilled at Chinese painting. Wasn¡¯t the master in front of her now?

    She asked with some hope, "Then, can I formally be your apprentice and learn painting from you?"

    This wasn¡¯t for covering up the pretense. She truly wanted to learn the Chinese painting techniques.

    Ji Danqing saw that Gu Xiran didn¡¯t object, he smiled and nodded. He said gently, "I don¡¯t deserve to be a master. This little one only drew some strokes in my spare time. I just know the rudiments."

    Shu Huan ignored his self-deprecating words. She already eagerly asked a bunch of questions. For example, where should she pay attention to when choosing an ink stone? What kind of ink is the best? Where should she pay attention to when adding washes of ink to a drawing? What is the meaning of the t, round, and heavy wield of the brush in traditional Chinese painting style...?

    The level of thoroughness of her questions was exactly the same as when Gu Xiran asked about the herbs. Ji Danqing couldn¡¯t keep up with her pace to answer her. He listened nkly at how she threw one after another question at him after having pondering about them. He could only smile and looked patiently at her.

    Gu Xihe basically couldn¡¯t understand about these. He felt that it was very boring and rushed her, "Alright. If you want to learn, learn when we go back. We should continue on the road after having eaten and drunk enough."

    After two hours, he regretted having said that. How could he know that goddamn Du Qiu would stop halfway up the mountain? He (DQ) said that their speed was like a stroll. It was of no interest to continue to climb up. It was better to stay here and exercise.

    The ce he picked was truly good! In the front was a t cliff. It wasn¡¯t too high. It was probably about ten feet. The grass on the three sides were also sparse. There was no need to worry that some wild animals were lurking around. Half a mile to the left was the mouth of spring. It could be used for washing or drinking. On the right side, there were a fewrge trees that could be used as cover for the cold. Naturally, there was no better ce to sleep. What was not great was that he wanted Gu Xiran and Gu Xihe to climb that cliff. He wanted to test their endurance and will.

    Gu Xihe raised his head and looked at that high cliff, "So high. What do to if you hung halfway and couldn¡¯te down?"

    The answer Du Qiu gave was very simple, "Climb up."

    Gu Xihe was almost in tears, "If the strength is exhausted and I can¡¯t climb up, then what?"

    "Then, continue to hang," Gu Xiran answered for Du Qiu.

    The awful thing was that after Du Qiu heard that, he nodded and expressed his consent. Then, he put his hands behind his back, raised his head at Gu Xihe and said, "Begin climbing!"

    Gu Xihe turned his head distressed and looked around in hope that someone would stand up and plead for him. After all, he was used to this. When he encountered something that he didn¡¯t want to do, he would just turn around. There would always be old madam or Lin <i>shi</i> who would speak up for him.

    However, this time was different. He only saw Ji Danqing smile at him with encouragement. Shu Huan even waved the herbs in her hand as if she as waving gs and shouted battle cries, "Don¡¯t worry, we will watch you climb from underneath and wouldn¡¯t sneak away when you are hanging half in the air."

    Was this encouragement? This was rejoicing at his misfortune!

    Gu Xihe looked with a bitter face at Gu Xiran, "Second big brother, why don¡¯t your control your wife a bit?"

    Gu Xiran was busy tucking his clothes. After hearing that, he didn¡¯t even raise his head and said, "My wife is right, why do I have to control her? Could it be that you want them to sneak away?"

    "..."

    He knew that he couldn¡¯t count on this second big brother who value sex more than friendship!

    Gu Xihe gritted his teeth and finally started...

    To undress!

    There was no other way. He wore too much. If he didn¡¯t take some off, he couldn¡¯t move freely.

    At longst, Shu Huan was still kind. She didn¡¯t rejoice at his cmity, took the dirty clothes from him and washed them at the spring. He would have clothes to change into after he had finished climbing the cliff. Otherwise, it was easy to catch a cold with sweaty clothes clinging on his body and blown by the cold mountain wind. If he got ill, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to exin when they go back.

    Du Qiu stayed under the cliff to look after Gu brothers. Ji Danqing was afraid that Shu Huan would encounter danger if she went too far away. Hence, he followed her. On the way, they saw Chinese honey locust. He picked a botany that fell on the ground and handed it to her after he waited for her to finish washing the clothes.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64 Little fourth flipped out

    The washed clothes were spread out on the green grass for the sun to shine on. Butterflies flew all over them.

    Shu Huan hid in the shade of a big tree. She leaned on the tree and ate the wild fruits that she picked while she chatted with Ji Danqing. From time to time, she would nce at the cliff. Although, Gu Xiran¡¯s climbing speed wasn¡¯t fast, but it was stable. Hence, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to him.

    At this time, the sun was clear and the wind well-paced. The hot sunlight couldn¡¯t force itself into the shade. Shu Huan felt that a burst of coolness came from the forest behind her. It was cooler and more pleasant than hiding in the room on a hot weather. It was so pleasant that she felt sleepy. Finally, she still had cherries in her mouth when she dozed off.

    When she woke up, the sun had already set. Gu Xiran was squatting in front of her. His hand pinched her cheek, shook it and said, "The sky had darkened. Wake up."

    Shu Huan opened her eyes at loss. Seeing the light of the golden red sunset poking from behind him, there were the lights in the color of the rainbow shing on her eyes. This stabbed her eyes, making she close them slightly. Only now did she see that those lights spots were drops of water on his face. They rolled down with his every movements and radiated the colors of the rainbow.

    She was awakened in daze at the beginning of her sleep plus with the sudden visual impact; she couldn¡¯t help but stare at him nkly. Most people who studied painting were usually controlled by visuals. They had a unique attachment to beautiful things. She had to admit that the man in front of her was truly handsome. Although, his face was a bit thin, but he looked refined and elegant. With his deep and clear eyes, he had an outstanding and graceful charm.

    She truly wanted to draw him!

    However, if she had to paint him, she must use the ancient style to be able to preserve this bearing with concentrated ink...

    At this point, her thoughts to learn Chinese painting style became more pressing. She didn¡¯t prevent Gu Xiran from stabbing with his finger in the space between her eyebrows, "Why are you in daze? Get up!"

    Her heart filled with the idea to paint him was gone without a trace. Shu Huan dejectedly rubbed the space between her eyebrows. When she stood up, she discover that Du Qiu had already made fire. He was roasting a string of quails that she didn¡¯t know where he got them from and the beehive they poked down at noon. A few grasshoppers were resting on the washed leaves next to his feet. Although, she knew that both bees and grasshoppers were protein-rich food, her expression was still very dark, "Do we have...to eat insects at night?"

    Du Qiu silently roasted the food. He didn¡¯t make a sound. Ji Danqing pulled out a clean and peeled bamboo partridge that was stuffed with mushrooms and saidughingly, "You are lucky. We just caught this bamboo partridge. Otherwise, you really have to eat insects."

    Fortunately, fortunately!

    Shu Huan sighed from relief. It was not her fault that she was afraid of insects. If there wasn¡¯t this bamboo partridge and she didn¡¯t want to be picky to provoke criticism and resentment, she would¡¯ve braced herself and ate the insects.

    When she had calmed down, she immediately discovered that Gu Xihe wasn¡¯t here. She looked around for him. She saw that he was still hanging on the cliff. The speed that he moved down with was slow like a snail.

    "He..."

    She was about to ask why Gu Xihe was still hanging there when she saw Gu Xiran gestured with his hand at her, "Don¡¯t bother with him. That brat¡¯s physical condition is better than mine. He is just afraid of heights. It would be fine if you let him hang a bit. See, just now when he looked down from the top of the cliff, he screamed as if he had seen a ghost. Now, he is a lot quieter."

    "..."

    It turned out that Gu Xihe was afraid of heights. Then, could this method of Gu Xiran be considered shock therapy?

    Shu Huan felt that he should use this method to cure his own fear of water!

    While she let her imagination run wild, Gu Xiran threw a wooden hairpin at her and said, "Help meb my hair."

    This wooden hairpin was also made from agarwood by her. It was a very simple and unadorned phoenix hairpin.

    Shu Huan still didn¡¯t know how to do difficult hairstyles after learning so many days, but she could do a simple hairstyle for Gu Xiran. She passed her hand through his hair. The feeling was cold. It was obviously that the hair had just been washed and it hasn¡¯t dried up yet.

    She frowned slightly and said, "It¡¯s better to wait till the hair is dry beforebing. You will get headache from wet hair."

    Gu Xiran was sometimes stubborn and didn¡¯t listen to other people¡¯s advice. "Loosen hair feel ufortable. It¡¯s better tob it."

    Shu Huan could only take a small woodenb from the purse that she always carried and gentlybed his hair.

    She didn¡¯t know whether it was because ancient people used pure natural cleansing products, Gu Xiran¡¯s hair was in excellent condition and very ck. Theb could pass from the top to the bottom without much struggle.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t fully listen to him. She only bundled the hairs that hung on his forehead and cheeks with the agarwood hairpin. The rest of the hair was still scattered. Gu Xiran still felt ufortable, but he couldn¡¯t take care of it himself. Therefore, he had no other choice.

    Before, the sky waspletely dark, Gu Xihe¡¯s finally reached the ground safely. However, his face was in tears and snot and the way he looked at everyone was with resentment. It seemed that he truly got a shock. He stomped his feet and said furiously, "You all bully me! When I go back, I will tell old madam!"

    Du Qiu looked at him but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Gu Xiran frowned and shouted, "Little Fourth..."

    "Don¡¯t call me. I will ignore you!" Gu Xihe stubbornly defied him. He said with hate, "You left me on the top of the cliff and came down alone. You wouldn¡¯t care even if I had died. Why are you still calling me?!"

    While talking, he turned his head and yelled at Du Qiu, "Bullshit martial master! You are obviously a murderer! I spend money on hiring you for you to teach me martial arts, not for you to murder me for money! Get lost, get lost, get lost! Tomorrow, pack up your things and get lost! Don¡¯t let me see you ever again!"

    After he vented his anger, he turned and ran into the woods. He also fiercely pushed Shu Huan who went to stop him.

    Shu Huan hurt her ankle. It was very painful. The sky was already dark. If they really let Gu Xihe run into the woods, let alone that he got lost, perhaps he may encounter arge wild animal. It was very dangerous. Hence, she didn¡¯t bother with her injury, got up and wanted to chase after him.

    At this time, a figure passed by her. Then, a pair of hands reached out and took her into his arms. She raised her head and saw that it was Gu Xiran. He had his eyes lowered and she couldn¡¯t see whether he was happy or angry from his face. However, the hand that held her used much strength. He also asked in a low voice, "Are you alright?"

    Shu Huan shook her head. She turned and saw that Du Qiu dragged Gu Xihe back by his clothes and thrown him next to the fire.

    Gu Xihe was flexible. After he rolled on the ground and got up, he still wanted to run. When Du Qiu went to catch him once again, he (GXH) punched, kicked and bit him. He used all tricks that he could use.

    Du Qiu didn¡¯t put these rascal moves in his eyes. Sharp-eyed and deft, he grabbed his arms and turned it. Gu Xihe stopped struggling and could only swear. However, swearing also needed energy. After climbing the cliff back and forth, he was exhausted. After he swore for a while, he felt his mouth got dry. Moreover, no one bothered to swear at him. He felt very unsatisfactory and gradually he became quiet. He only used eyes full of hate to re at everyone present.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65 Ashamed

    When Gu Xihe was venting out, Gu Xiran silently watched at a side. He looked at Ji Danqing treat Shu Huan¡¯s injury and didn¡¯t say anything. Only when Gu Xihe had calmed down and sulked while sitting on the grass, he slowly spoke, "Enough?"

    His tone was very calm like his expression. One couldn¡¯t hear whether he was happy or angry. It was as if he had just asked about the weather.

    Gu Xihe was surprised, then he stubbornly turned his head and ignored him.

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t mind and continued to say calmly, "My body is weak; hence I am practicing martial arts to keep fit. Why do you follow me in the training?"

    When he asked this, he didn¡¯t expect to get an answer. Hence, when he saw Gu Xihe tightened his lips in a tight line, he answered for him, "You are doing it for fun. You wanted to learn martial arts to show off! However, you didn¡¯t expect that practicing martial arts is so toilsome and dangerous, right? Hence, you feel like retreating in your heart, but you couldn¡¯t pull down your face to say so..."

    "That is not it!" Gu Xihe furiously interrupted him. His whole face was red from anger.

    Gu Xiran raised an eyebrow, "Angry from embarrassment?"

    "No!"

    "Then why are you angry?"

    "You know and still ask me?" Gu Xihe angrily contradicted him. "I¡¯m angry that you don¡¯t care whether I am alive or dead!"

    Gu Xiran raised an eyebrow and retorted with sarcasm, "Not care whether you are alive or dead?"

    "Yes! You left me alone on the cliff and didn¡¯t care about me!"

    "First, you have to make one thing clear," Gu Xiran raised his voice a bit. "It was you who said you wanted to practice martial arts. That was why we let you go climb the cliff. Could it be that you think that if you sit here doing nothing, the martial arts will run to you?"

    "It also couldn¡¯t be trained like this!" Gu Xihe said extremely angry. "If by chance I slipped, fell down and died, what use did the training have?"

    Gu Xiranughed, "Then, did you fell?"

    "No...," Gu Xihe was dumbfounded. "But I mean if by chance! That I didn¡¯t fell, and die was because I¡¯m lucky. What if I was unlucky?"

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t say anything and reached out to take a string of roasted grasshoppers from Du Qiu. He took a bite while frowning. He chewed two times on it and swallowed it. He put that string of grasshoppers in front of Gu Xihe, "Do you want a bite?"

    "No!" Gu Xihe raised his hand and pushed that string grasshoppers on the ground. "Is this something humans would eat? It¡¯s a miracle that you could bite it!"

    "That¡¯s right!" Gu Xiran turned the string of grasshopper in his hand and said faintly, "If it wasn¡¯t because Du Qiu was afraid that you would slip and fell, he would¡¯ve long gone to other ces to hunt wild animals. By then, would there be a need to catch grasshoppers nearby? Do you think he loves to eat this?"

    After those words fell, Gu Xihe¡¯s eyes immediately widened. His gaze showed that he was very much surprised.

    He turned and looked at Du Qiu. He saw that, that wooden face of Du Qiu still didn¡¯t have much expression. Aside from flipping the roasted grasshoppers, he didn¡¯t even have any unnecessary movements.

    After Gu Xiran said everything that he wanted to say, he also ignored him (GXH). With his hand behind his back, hey on the ground and stared at the gradually darkening sky.

    Silence.

    Gu Xihe didn¡¯t know what to say facing such situation. He just had his mouth slightly open and was sitting in daze.

    At this time, Ji Danqing already smashed some herbs and put them on Shu Huan¡¯s ankle to relieve her pain.

    Shu Huan was in much pain. She used her sleeves to wipe to sweat on her forehead. She looked once at Gu Xihe and said, "Just admit it. You are narrow-minded."

    Gu Xihe wasn¡¯t angry at her. Hence, when he pushed her in anger and hurt her, he felt a bit guilty. However, the word ¡¯narrow-minded¡¯ wasn¡¯t pleasing to the ears. He still muttered dissatisfied, "How am I narrow-minded...?"

    "Isn¡¯t that it?" Shu Huan said. "Let alone master Du, is you second big brother so stupid to take you out and not bring you back in one piece? When Ibed his hair just now, I noticed. Although, he said that he didn¡¯t care about you, but he had been taking nces at the cliff. If something really happened to you, I think both of them would rush to save you. It¡¯s clearly that you are narrow-minded. You can¡¯t feel it when others are good to you. You get angry for nothing and say that people don¡¯t care about you being alive or death!"

    "..."

    Every time, she said a sentence, Gu Xihe¡¯s head lowered a bit. At the end, his head was almost on the ground. For the first time in his life, he got to know what ashamed and unable to show one¡¯s face meant.

    It seemed that he had truly misunderstood...

    However, he is afraid of heights! Du Qiu is an outsider. Forget that he didn¡¯t care about him (GXH). But even Gu Xiran didn¡¯t care about him and he (GXR) even said that being afraid of heights was no big deal. It would be fine if he (GXH) climbed the cliff a few times. After he (GXR) said that, he climbed down and left him (GXH) alone on the top...

    This action truly angered him!

    Ever since young, all the love he got was from the elders. Although, he had many siblings, but none of them had a good rtionship with him. He even found his big sister from the same mother Gu Yun long-winded and boring. He rarely bothered with her. Hence, he only had two ymates: Ranmo and Diyan. It happened that they were studypanions. There was a difference in identities. The etiquettes between a master and servant was unavoidable.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for him to discover that second big brother who had been ill all year long and who never left the room was so interesting. He (GXR) wasn¡¯t the eldest son like eldest big brother who was born with the right to inherit, favored by master and make him (GXH) dislike him (GXT) instinctively. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of intimacy. A whole day, whether he had something to do or not, he liked to run to Plum Flower Pavilion at least two times before he felt satisfied.

    Being abandoned by someone he wanted to get close to was undoubtedly one of the most painful things in this world. Not to mention that this person was his family and the only big brother he liked in the household...

    In summary, Gu Xihe felt that he was reasonably angry. Hence, his words and action of just now left no leeway for others. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be ashamed because of some words that Gu Xiran and Shu Huan said. Now, the one who was embarrassed was himself.

    "I...," He truly wanted to apologize, but he had never lowered himself to anyone before. He felt very awkward, especially when he thought about how he let Du Qiu to get lost. He didn¡¯t know whether the other party would ept his apology. If he didn¡¯t ept it, then wouldn¡¯t he be more embarrassed?

    However,pared to being embarrassed, he was more afraid that Gu Xiran would get angry and would no longer bother with him. Then, there would be no one to take him out to y. At this point, he walked to Du Qiu and apologized with a red face, "Master Du, I...I said some not so pleasing words just now. Don¡¯t...take them seriously..."

    "Pfff," Shu Huan was afraid that the herbs on her ankle would fell and was wrapping her ankle with a handkerchief when she heard his indirect stuttering apology. She then remembered the first time she saw him. At that time, he had an iparable yfulness and arrogance. She couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    She didn¡¯t expect that thisughter helped Gu Xihe out of the embarrassment. There was someone who paid attention to him. Even if it wasughing at him, it made him feel less embarrassed. Hence, he turned and looked angrily at her, "What are youughing at?!"

    "I¡¯mughing that you don¡¯t even know how to apologize!" Shu Huanughed. "A teacher one day, a father forever. Your actions of just now could be considered unfilial and disgraceful. You should at least kneel and kowtow three times at master Du. Then, the apology could be considered sincere!"

    Had to kneel? And kowtow!

    Gu Xihe frowned. Originally, he wasn¡¯t very willing, but his eyes happened to fell on Shu Huan¡¯s swollen ankle, the guilt in his eyes couldn¡¯t help but get heavier. He then saw that Gu Xiran was lying there with his eyes closed and didn¡¯t look at him. He braced himself and lifted his robe. He said, "Master Du, I was wrong. Please, forgive me..."

    While he talked, he wanted to kneel. He didn¡¯t expect that Du Qiu reached out and stopped him. He said faintly, "There no need to apologize. I have said, since I take your family¡¯s money, you can order me to do anything."

    This was for the best. The silver settled the bill. There wouldn¡¯t be any favor owned.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66 Keep watch at night

    Du Qiu didn¡¯t let him kneel. Gu Xihe stood there at loss. He didn¡¯t know what to do. He only scratched his head with his hand.

    When he was about to scratch his head for the fifth time, Gu Xiran couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He said coldly, "Is there louse in your hair?"

    Gu Xiran said that with a stern face, but Gu Xihe was immediately relieved and moved closer to Gu Xiran, "Second big brother, you are joking again. How could that be?!"

    Gu Xiran said, "Who is your second big brother? Stand a bit farther and don¡¯t give me all smiles!"

    Gu Xihe obediently took two steps away from Gu Xiran and continue to scratch his head.

    It was very hard for Shu Huan to hold in herughter after seeing this scene. She couldn¡¯t help but have malicious spections. Was it that Gu Xiran let him stand a bit farther because he was afraid that the dandruff would flew on him...?

    Gu Xiheughed bitterly, "It wasn¡¯t that I meant to throw a temper. Wasn¡¯t it all a misunderstanding...? Second big brother, don¡¯t be angry anymore, alright?"

    Gu Xiran also couldn¡¯t put on a straight face anymore after being plead-coaxed by a child. He turned, sat up and looked at him, "This time, I will forgive you. The next time when you want to throw a temper, think first. I am your family and can tolerate your willfulness. However, if one day you left home and be willful regardless the circumstances, others wouldn¡¯t yield to you like this."

    No one had told Gu Xihe this before. In fact, even if someone had told him, he wouldn¡¯t have put it in his heart. But now he was nodding like when a small chicken pecked the rice. It couldn¡¯t be seen whether he remembered it or not. He only answered, "I know, I know..."

    "Also, you are not a baby. Don¡¯t be the <i>fox that exploits the tiger¡¯s might</i> and bring out old madam at the drop of a hat to pressure people. When you encounter something, you don¡¯t think of how to solve it yourself but cried and say that you will tell old madam. Is that very pleasant to hear and impressive?"

    Gu Xihe¡¯s face turned red and pale after hearing that.

    "I will ask you onest question," Gu Xiran nced once at him. "Do you still want to learn martial arts? If you don¡¯t want to learn, you can go y. No one would restrain you. If you want to learn, be a bit more conscious and don¡¯t show a face of reluctance and that people had forced you."

    Gu Xihe nodded desperately, "I will learn! I want to learn!"

    "Answering so fast?" Gu Xiran raised an eyebrow. "You better think it through. As a man you have to have perseverance and be responsible for your actions. If you don¡¯t want to learn, don¡¯t force yourself. If you want to learn, you can¡¯t give up halfway."

    Gu Xihe thought for a while with lowered head. In the end, he still insisted, "I want to learn! What second big brother learns, I will also learn!"

    "..."

    It seemed that he (GXR) talked for nothing!

    After all that trouble, this little brat hadn¡¯t understood that learning things was for himself and not for Gu Xiran! However, Gu Xiran was someone impatient to reason with people and teach them. He also felt very tired after talking so much this time. Hezily nced once at Gu Xihe and didn¡¯t say anything.

    The meal consisting of insects was delicious and nutritious, but there were not many people that dared to eat. Gu Xiran and Ji Danqing attempted half-heartedly. Gu Xihe and Shu Huan didn¡¯t touch it. The two shared the bamboo partridge.

    Don¡¯t think that it was warm in the summer. When the sun went down, the cool air of the mountain came. It would be very cold at night. To prevent the wild animals from attacking, they didn¡¯t dare to put out the fire. Hence, everyone picked enough firewood and branches after eating. Then, they sat down nearby the fire to rest.

    Fortunately, the long grass next to the fire had been cleaned up by Du Qiu during the day. Not only was the mud on the ground very dry, even the cut grass had been sundried. Putting the grass on the ground would make a good ce to sit.

    They chatted for a while. Gu Xiran¡¯s body was a bit weak. He was the first one to feel exhausted. Hey on the dried grass, closed his eyes and said hazily, "Wake me up in the second half of the night. I will keep watch."

    Keeping watch was to guard against wild animals and the fire also needed firewood. It was a boring and tiring task. Du Qiu said, "I will keep watch the first half of the night. You all can go to sleep."

    Shu Huan picked up a branch and stirred the fire. She shook her head, "No, you go sleep. I will keep watch. I have slept in the afternoon and am not sleepy now."

    Du Qiu didn¡¯t want to let a woman keep watch at night, but seeing that she was persistent, he gave up and said, "If there is something, wake me up immediately."

    Shu Huan promised. Seeing that Ji Danqing was not sleepy, she began to talk with him. They didn¡¯t know how, but the two of them somehow talked about the four arts. However, aside from painting, she didn¡¯t know anything about the other three. Ji Danqing picked up a branch and draw a chessboard on the ground. He also picked up some stones as the pawns and briefly taught her the technique.

    Although, Gu Xihe had gone a few years to school and the household also hired teachers to teach him these things, but he wasn¡¯t someone who liked to study. He didn¡¯t listen to their exnation at all. Now, he found out that he couldn¡¯t even discuss with them. The more he listened, the more interest he lost. He even had a feeling of inferiority and shallowness. Hence, he put on a stern face and fell asleep dejectedly.

    It was reasonable to say that all arts were interlinked, but Shu Huan was only interested in painting. Zither and chess were a floating cloud here. Now, she learned to y chess was not because she wanted to increase her own cultivation or pretend to be a versatile talented woman, but it was because it was too boring. By learning something, she could let the long night get by sooner. However, after Ji Danqing went to sleep, she threw aside the chess and yed five-in-a-row with herself.

    After ying for a while, she felt bored. She saw that everyone was already in a deep sleep. She picked up the cane made from a branch that Gu Xiran found for her and jumped to the bundle. She took out the cloak and the thick clothes and put it on the four of them. She then went to sit in front of the fire. Aside from feeling a bit cool on her back, she didn¡¯t feel too cold. Hence, she didn¡¯t need to put on more clothes.

    The cliff that was not far away looked rugged and malevolent at night. The forest was especially eerie mixed with the humming of the night birds and the sounds of insects crawling on the grass. There was a kind of mysterious feeling in the quietness. It made her feel that something would sneak out suddenly and devour them. She had to look away and avoid looking at the forest. She raised her head to look at the sky.

    That was a deep darkness that couldn¡¯t even be lit by the countless of stars. However, the stars were very bright, and she seemed to be able to touch them when she reached out her hand. She had never seen such a clear and pure night sky before. Hence, she did a stupid thing that countless of people had done. She began to count the stars. While she counted, she suddenly felt a warmness in her eyes. She reached out and touched it. Tears unconsciously had fallen from her eyes.

    She missed her home, missed the parents in the modern age that she may never see again. She couldn¡¯t even have thefort that they live under the same sky. Who let her time-travel to an unknown and inexplicable time and space?! She didn¡¯t know whether this sky was the same one that her parents would see...

    She slowly wiped her tears with her sleeves. Shey down, stared at the sky and thought about nonsense.

    Suddenly, there was a light sounding from the forest. When she became alert and listened to the sound, it disappeared. Shu Huanughed at herself. It was probably the wind or perhaps a small animal that passed through grass to go to the nearby spring to drink.

    Shey quietly in the night for a while. She felt a hazily sleepinesse at her. She was afraid that she would fall asleep and mess up the task of keeping watch at night and watch after the fire. She quickly sat up. She didn¡¯t expect that she happened to see a ck shadow sh by when she looked in the forest. She didn¡¯t see it clearly yet when it already disappeared. It scared her. When she reached out to wake Du Qiu and saw the light of the fire jump on his calm face, she hesitated....

    Forget it. It was better for her to observe for a while. If there was really something wrong, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to wake him up.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67 The mysterious voice

    The shadow seemed to havepletely disappeared and didn¡¯t appear again. Shu Huan was d that she didn¡¯t act rashly and woke up Du Qiu, but her alertness had been mobilized. Any sound could make her nervous. It happened that it was indispensable that there were all kinds of strange sounding from the forest. It inspired her infinite imagination. Hence, she became more and more nervous.

    When one¡¯s nerves were very tensed, one would feel easily tired. Like this, she kept watch while trembling in fear till the second half of the night. She had already yawned countless of times. However, when she saw that Gu Xiran and the others were sleeping soundly, she didn¡¯t want to wake them up. She could only strongly tell herself to keep watch and persist for a bit more...

    Persisting till the end, her eyes had been closing involuntarily. Suddenly, she felt her shoulders sank. There seemed to be something on her shoulders. She was immediately woken up from the shock and almost screamed.

    Fortunately, a low voice that was deliberately repressed and that contained a bit of hoarseness from being just woken up calmed her mind.

    "Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?"

    It was Gu Xiran who put the cloak on her shoulders.

    Shu Huan rubbed her chest while she whispered aint, "You have scared me!"

    While talking, she handed him the leather water sack after he sat down next to her.

    Gu Xiran raised his head and took a few gulps. He hadpletely woken up. Seeing that she was very sleepy, he smiled, "Go sleep, I will keep watch."

    The two just said a few words in a very soft voice, but Du Qiu had still been woken up. In the end, they were forced to go sleep. Du Qiu would keep watch the second half of the night.

    After Shu Huany down, Gu Xiran squeezed to her side. One cloak covered the two. At her side was a bit more of the cloak and a bit less at his side. Shu Huan originally wanted to kick him and let him sleep farther away from her. However, she was too tired. She opened her mouth and fell asleep before she muttered a few words. She didn¡¯t even know that Gu Xiran took the opportunity to held her waist and to let each other¡¯s body temperature keep them warm. Du Qiu who was awake felt a bit embarrassed after seeing that.

    ¡ª

    One night passed peacefully. Shu Huan slept till noon. When she rubbed her eyes, she saw that the Gu brothers were already rushed to climb the cliff once again. Under the sunlight, the feeling that danger lurked on every side disappeared from the forest. She even doubted herself. She felt that she went a bit overboard when she trembled in fear and felt that it was like a dream.

    Originally, they nned to go back after spending a night in the mountain, but Shu Huan¡¯s ankle had been sprained. Although, it wasn¡¯t serious, it still affected her walking. Moreover, going down the mountain was more difficult than climbing it. It would be very dangerous if one slipped. Hence, Gu Xiran decided to stay here for a few more days. They would leave when her ankle was better. While he was at it, he could also let Gu Xihe climb the cliff a few more times in hope that he would ovee his fear of heights.

    Since it was like this, Shu Huan adjusted her sleeping schedule. She would sleep during the day and keep watch at night. Although, it was a bit tiring, but everyone had things to do during the day. Aside from asionally taking a walk nearby and pick some wild grass and flowers to make baskets, she only had one thing to do which was sleeping.

    Two days passed peacefully like this. Nothing happened. Only when she kept watch every night, she would hear some special footsteps as if something was walking on the grass. However, every time she turned; she didn¡¯t see anything. She couldn¡¯t help but tell Du Qiu and the others. In the end, she wasughed at by Gu Xihe for being overly suspicious. After all, it was indispensable that there were some sounds from the forest. Even that shadow may be an illusion of her eyes.

    The others didn¡¯tugh at her. However, aside from sounds, there was nothing unusual. They could only think that she was too nervous and associated normal sound with a mystery. Gu Xiran even let her to not keep watch anymore and to go sleep peacefully.

    Shu Huan refused stubbornly. She didn¡¯t want them who was tired from a whole day of work to keep watch in her stead. Hence, on the third day, she came up with a n. Before the sound, she wouldy on the ground and pretend to be asleep. In fact, she would only close her eyes slightly and watch the movements of the forest.

    After a long time, the familiar sound was heard again. This time, Shu Huan saw a ck figure emerge slowly from the forest and stood under the bright moonlight.

    That figure...

    Shu Huan¡¯s eyes widened from shock. She covered her mouth tightly with her hands and restrained herself from screaming.

    Wasn¡¯t a wild animal!

    It was because it wasn¡¯t a wild animal that she was shocked!

    The figure under the moon was a person!

    Here was deep in the mountain. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if there were wild animals. Of course, it also wasn¡¯t particrly strange to meet a person asionally. However, it was very strange that this person always appeared in the middle of the night and acted so mysteriously! Especially, that slightly stooped figure that was short and thin. It looked like a very malnourished child.

    In the middle of the night, deep in the mountains, a mysterious figure of a child...

    How could Shu Huan imagine something normal from these? She only felt the goosebumps on her body. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that her blood ran cold.

    The ck figure stood in the moonlight and didn¡¯t move.

    Shu Huan went nk from shock. She also didn¡¯t move. When her senses finally returned and she wanted to quietly reach out to push Du Qiu to wake him up without rming the figure, the figure finally moved. The figure ran very fast to the fire. She could clearly see that it was indeed a child. However, with the child¡¯s disheveled hair, the child looked like a ghost...

    She couldn¡¯t help it anymore and didn¡¯t care whether she would rm that figure; she reached out and pushed Du Qiu as if her life depends on it.

    Du Qiu was very alert when he slept. He was immediately woken up by her. The moment he opened his eyes, he saw the mysterious figure ran to a foot away from the fire. Hence, he didn¡¯t even think and jumped on the figure.

    "Ah..."

    A scream split through the silent night.

    Even in his dreams, Gu Xiran felt his heart tighten. He turned and sat up. He saw Shu Huan staring with an open mouth in a direction.

    That scream didn¡¯te from her. It came from the person that had been caught by Du Qiu. At this moment, that person was struggling fiercely. She screamed one after another higher pitched screams. This awakened everyone.

    If they let this person continue to scream like this, there may be a chance that wild animals would be attracted to here. Therefore, Du Qiu decisively, tore a piece from his clothes, stuffed it into that person¡¯s mouth and blocked that harsh sound. Then, he lifted her to the edge of the fire.

    Only now did they see the appearance of that person...

    Disheveled and greasy hair that was entangled with each other. Her body was covered in clothes so dirty that the color of the clothes couldn¡¯t be distinguished. Even the face was covered with mud. The appearance couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. Only those eyes that were illuminated by the fire were clearly visible. However, there were extreme panic and fear in those eyes. The way those eyes looked at them was like looking at monsters that eat people.

    Heavens!

    Shu Huan covered her mouth once again. This person wasn¡¯t a ghost of the mountains as she had imagined. From the ragged and dirty clothes, she could discern that this was a girl!

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68 The starved girl

    The cold water from the mountain spring poured from the leather water sack and wet the towel.

    Shu Huan used the wet towel to wipe the girl¡¯s face. As a result, a childish, delicate and pretty face was revealed from under the mud. She looked like the same age as Gu Xihe.

    The girl no longer struggled, but when people approached her, she would subconsciously curl up shivering. Only, those eyes of hers were staring at the weaved basket next to the fire. Inside there was the leftover of the roasted rabbit.

    Shu Huan sighed secretly. Could it be that this girl continuously sneaked inside in the middle of the night just to find a chance to steal something to eat? What exactly had happened to her family? Why was a child of about ten years wandering alone in a forest and starve till she was only skin and bones?!

    While she was thinking, she saw that Ji Danqing had already taken out the rabbit meat from the basket and roasted it on the fire. It didn¡¯t take long before the meat was overflowing with a delicious scent.

    In fact, roasting things in the middle of the night was a very dangerous thing. No one knew if this would attract hungry wild animals. But everything grew in the summer. There was sufficient food. The probability of such a thing happening was very small. Hence, Du Qiu only frowned slightly but didn¡¯t stop Ji Danqing.

    Shu Huan clearly saw that when the delicious scent appeared, the girl¡¯s eyes lit up. There was also a me of hunger and eagerness leaped inside of those eyes. Her body trembled slightly as if she was enduring her hardest. Finally, she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, reached out and wanted to snatch the roasted rabbit in Ji Danqing¡¯s hands.

    Gu Xiran was sharp-sighted and deftly pped her hands away. He reprimanded, "Are you not afraid to burn your hands?"

    The girl looked once at him while biting her lips. She didn¡¯t say anything, but her eyes revealed seventy percent of disappointment and thirty percent of anger. She looked like a little beast whose food had been taken from her mouth. She onlycked revealing her teeth and ws and growl at Gu Xiran.

    Gu Xiranughed, "You want to bite me?"

    While talking, he took the roasted rabbit meat from Ji Danqing and waved it in front of her, "First, tell me your name, where you live and why you are alone in the mountain. You can eat after that."

    The girl looked at the roasted rabbit meat. Her eyes drooled at it, but when she looked at Gu Xiran, it turned into hatred. In the end, she turned her head and still bit her lips. She didn¡¯t want to say a word. She had been like this from the beginning. No matter what they asked, she refused to answer. Now, she even refused the food she longed for. They didn¡¯t know what kind of pain she was concealing in her heart that she was unable to say.

    "Don¡¯t bully a little child," Shu Huan sighed once again. "If she doesn¡¯t want to talk, then wait a bit more."

    After the words fell, she looked down and saw the girl twist her hands. She grabbed the girl¡¯s hands and used the water from the leather water sack to clean them.

    The washed water was muddy like oil. Her hands were several times dirtier than her face. Her nails were full of ck dirt. It was difficult to clean it at once. Shu Huan could only casually wash it for her a bit and then handed her the roasted rabbit.

    The just roasted rabbit was a bit hot, but that girl didn¡¯t care. The moment, the roasted rabbit was handed to her, she took a bite. When the teeth were exposed, they shone brightly under the light of the fire.

    Gu Xihe looked frowningly at her eating appearance and muttered, "Howe she is like a hungry wolf..."

    She was really like a hungry wolf. The leftover rabbit meat was wolfed down by her in just a moment. Even the cartge had been chewed and swallowed into her stomach. Even like this, she still had a look that she wasn¡¯t sated. While she licked her fingers, she looked around to see whether there were still things to eat.

    It seemed that she had starved for a long time. She shouldn¡¯t have eaten too greasy things and shouldn¡¯t eat too much at once. Shu Huan handed her the leather water sack that Du Qiu had filled once more. "You can¡¯t eat any more. Drink some water."

    The girl looked once at her. She wasn¡¯t willing to give up and continued to search with her eyes. Until when she discovered that there was nothing more to eat here did she disappointingly take over the leather water sack. She raised her head and poured all the water into her stomach. Only now did the ferociousness of the wolf fade away and restored her calm look. She sat constrained at the fire and stared at them with vignce.

    "Hey!" Gu Xihe used a twig to point at her. "You are done eating. Can you talk now?"

    The girl ignored him. She lowered her head and didn¡¯t even look at him.

    Gu Xihe was a bit angry, "What is this? It is as if we are bad people and have bad intentions towards you. We gave you food and you aren¡¯t even willing to answer some questions!"

    The girl lowered her head even more. In short, she didn¡¯t open her mouth no matter what.

    Ji Danqing looked at the clothes on her body, shook his head and said, "She presumably had stayed alone in the mountain for several months. She still wore the lined jacket of early spring."

    While he talked, he got closer to her and said warmly, "Little girl, can I take a look to see whether you are injured?"

    Ji Danqing was a gentle and warm person like jade. When speaking, he usually gave the feeling of peace and tranquility. No matter whether you looked at him from the top to the bottom or from the bottom to the top, no one would ssify him as someone bad. However, when this girl heard him talking, it didn¡¯t eliminate her vignce instead she clung on her clothes and moved backwards. The raised eyes were full of fear and disgust, making the heart of the people go cold.

    For the time being, it seemed that they wouldn¡¯t get anything out of her.

    Shu Huan thought for a moment and said, "Forget it. You all go to sleep. I will look after her."

    Previously, she referred to herself as big sister when she talked to the girl and revealed her identity of a female. Hence, the girl slightly epted her approach and didn¡¯t show a strong disgust and resistance.

    Gu Xiran frowned and said, "You already kept watch for half a night. Can you still take it?"

    "I¡¯m good. If I get really sleepy, I will wake you up."

    While Shu Huan talked, she reached out and gently grasped the girl¡¯s hand. She felt the girl¡¯s body trembled a bit, but she barely resisted herself from struggling. Hence, Shu Huan also didn¡¯t speak and apanied her next to the fire.

    After Gu Xihey down, he pulled a face at that girl. As a result, his head was knocked by Gu Xiran. Hence, he could only obedientlyy on his back and close his eyes. However, he felt very excited that there was a strange and mysterious girl here. How could he still fell asleep? From time to time, he would sneak a peek at that girl. When their gazes identally met, he would raise an eyebrow, re at her and deliberately used his hand to fan in front of his nose with a look of disgust. It was obviously that he was trying to embarrass the girl for being dirty and stinky.

    Naturally, the girl wouldn¡¯t bother with him. She only lowered her head and bit her lips silently.

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She very udylike gave Gu Xihe the middle finger. The meaning of the contempt was very obvious. It happened that Gu Xihe didn¡¯t care about being despised and excitedly asked her, "Second sister-inw, what is the meaning of giving one the middle finger?"

    "..."

    How could Shu Huan know he would ask that? Her tongue was immediately tied. Then, she saw that Gu Xiran reached out and pressed Gu Xihe¡¯s head to the ground. He warned Gu Xihe fiercely, "The meaning is that if you don¡¯t sleep now, we will leave you alone on the mountain to feed the wolves!"

    This exnation...

    Shu Huan was embarrassed again and looked speechless at the sky. She didn¡¯t notice that the corners of the girl¡¯s lips curled up slightly. The fisted hand that had been forcibly grasped by Shu Huan also rxed slightly.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69 Inadvertently peeping at a bath

    The herbs that Ji Danqing found were very effective. The swelling of Shu Huan¡¯s ankle had disappeared the day before. When she stood up and walked early in the morning, she didn¡¯t feel much pain. Hence, she urged Gu Xiran to let¡¯s go home.

    It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to go back to the resort, but it was because when they went out, they had said that they would only stay for one night. Although, Gu Xiranter added that they may dy for a day or two, but today was already the fifth day after they went to the mountain. If they don¡¯t go back, presumably those old maids and maids would lose their cool and report to old madam.

    Of course, the little girl that they caughtst night was also one of the reasons that she was eager to go back. When the sky was beginning to be bright, she had already taken the girl to a secluded ce to check her. She discovered that there were countless of wounds and injuries on her body. Only a few were old injuries. Most of them were bruises from falling and scratches. The most serious wound was the wound in her lower leg. It already festered and formed pus. Half of the lower leg was swollen and gave off a rotten smell.

    When Ji Danqing heard Shu Huan talk about the wound, he couldn¡¯t help but shook his head, "It should be really hard on her. She was so seriously injured and still ran so fastst night. However, if this leg is not treated in time, presumably, in the future..."

    He didn¡¯t continue but the meaning was obvious.

    Shu Huan had used all tricks, but she couldn¡¯t get anything out of the girl. She didn¡¯t know her name or where she lived. She decided to first bring her back to the resort and treat her injuries before they decide the next step. Anyway, Gu household supported many idlers. If there was no ce for this girl to go back, she would just take her as a maid.

    They didn¡¯t expect that the moment the girl heard that they wanted to bring her back down the mountain, she panicked and scrammed like a rabbit. Her speed was very fast. If Du Qiu wasn¡¯t here, no one would be able to catch her. With Du Qiu here, her resistance and struggles were powerless. Soon, she was caught and brought back. It was just that they spent a lot effort by going down the mountain with her.

    When they almost reached the foot of the mountain, they were surprised to see Ranmo and Diyaning with people to search for them. When they (R&D) saw them, Ranmo was overflowed with emotions and his tears fell. He said while sobbing, "Fourth young master...fourth young master, you finally came down the mountain...You really made tis little one anxious..."

    Diyan also cried, "So great. Fourth young master didn¡¯t die..."

    He hadn¡¯t finished crying yet when he was kicked by Gu Xihe who said angrily, "Who died?! I¡¯m living very well. Don¡¯t curse me for nothing!"

    Even Ranmo fisted him two times, "Do you know how to talk?"

    It turned out that when Shu Huan and the others didn¡¯t return after the nned date, the people of the resort truly got anxious. They just feared that it was false rm and didn¡¯t dare to go report to old madam. Until today, concubine Yun couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She let Ranmo and Diyan go up the mountain with people to find them and see why they dyed. After that would she decide whether she should send people back to report to the household.

    Alright, they let people get anxious for nothing. However, Shu Huan didn¡¯t feel any guilt this time. She turned to look at Gu Xihe and saw him lower his head dejectedly.

    She couldn¡¯t be med for being pushed and having injured her ankle!

    With Ranmo, Diyan and the othersing at their rescue, they could take turns to carry that little girl. The journey went a lot smoother. The group returned quickly to Moon¡¯s View resort. When concubine Yun and mother Du heard the news, they rushed out to greet them. Their faces were full of relief.

    Without taking a break, Ji Danqing brought the little girl back to Bamboo Pavilion. However, she cried and struggled. Shu Huan could only apany them and keptforting her, "Doctor Ji is a good person. He will treat the injury on your leg. Don¡¯t be afraid."

    The girl didn¡¯t speak and still cried, but she reached out and tightly grabbed Shu Huan.

    Shu Huan immediately understood her and quickly said, "Rest assured. I will stay with you. It may hurt a bit when the injury is being treated, but if you don¡¯t treat it, it will affect your walking in the future. Hence, it must be treated. Please, believe us that we wouldn¡¯t harm you."

    She didn¡¯t know whether the girl had understood or not, but the crying voice obviously turned weaker. However, the strength that grabbed her (SH) had doubled.

    Shu Huan sighed. The wounds of the outside were easy to treat. After treating the wound and medicine was applied, the wound would heal in a fee days. However, the psychological trauma was difficult to cure. This girl seemed to have received a big psychological blow. For someone to survive for so long on the mountain, she must be traumatized. Otherwise she wouldn¡¯t not talk no matter what.

    ¡ª

    It was after noon when they returned to Moon View¡¯s resort. When Shu Huan came out of Bamboo Pavilion, the moon was already in the sky and the sky was full of stars. The whole day, she only ate two snacks. However, when she looked at the process of the treatment, her stomach turned. Although, she was hungry, she didn¡¯t have any appetite. She only felt very exhausted.

    She raised her head, took a few deep breaths and said to Meijing who walked next to her, "Go and choose a quick-witted and diligent maid to take care of that child. When she woke up, make some porridge for her, but don¡¯t let her eat too much. I will go to the hot spring to take a shower. After you are done with the task, bring me some clean clothes."

    Meijing promised and went away.

    Shu Huan walked in the direction of the hot spring. It wasn¡¯t convenient to bathe in the mountain. She hadn¡¯t bathed for so many days. Now, she felt that her body was sweaty and dirty. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and just wanted to take off her clothes, jump in the water to wash herself thoroughly.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that in the hot spring that only had been used by her nearby Japanese Rose Building, there was someone soaking in it now. Looking at that graceful back, it was a girl! Unfortunately, when she wanted to retreat, that girl heard footsteps and turned around...

    The moonlight was bright like mercury pouring down in torrents.

    Shu Huan clearly saw that <i>clear as ice and clean as jade</i> appearance of that girl. Going down the neck, the shoulder, down the shoulder was...

    Eh... This situation was too embarrassing. If she looked more, her eyes would be pricked!

    She quickly turned her head and wanted to apologize, but that girl was faster than her. She hugged her body and screamed. Her voice was like an ice de and hurt her (SH) eardrums. Then, there were rapid footsteps outside of the rose fence. This girl was still screaming, "Get out! Get out!"

    Someone unfamiliar dressed like a maid rushed in. When she saw Shu Huan, she let out a cold breath. She didn¡¯t beg for forgiveness or reproach and only fiercely grabbed Shu Huan by her hair.

    That girl wept behind them and said ruthlessly, "Let two people block her mouth and beat him until he is death!"

    Shu Huan¡¯s expression immediately darkened.

    The body of women of this era was precious. Not even a little could be leaked outside. She didn¡¯t look at it deliberately. Moreover, the both of them were women. It didn¡¯t matter if she saw it. Was it so grave that she needed to be beaten to death? Aside from this, there was a more important issue. Who was this woman? Inexplicable, she was in her private hot spring. She didn¡¯t hold her ountable yet for tainting the water, why did the other party have the courage to punish her first?

    She was angry, but when she was dragged outside of the rose fence, she suddenly realized the reason that girl would be so agitated. After she returned, she went to Bamboo Pavilion and hadn¡¯t gone back to Japanese Rose Building. Hence, she was still dressed like a manservant. That girl presumably mistook her for a manservant. It was normal for her to be agitated and angry after her body was seen by a man...

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70 The overbearing maid

    Since it was a misunderstanding, it would be fine if she just exined.

    While Shu Huan was immersed in her thoughts, the maid that dragged her out was already scolding another little maid who came with a tray, "I told you to go bring some sour plum soup and you vanished. Why did you still return? Why didn¡¯t you continue to go y?"

    The little maid said terrified, "Big sister Peiyu, I didn¡¯t go y. The cook had used all the ice. I was waiting for the housekeeper to open the icehouse. This is why..."

    That Peiyu interrupted her impatiently, "Alright, you don¡¯t have to say more. Put the tray down and go call nanny Guan. If you¡¯rete again, wait to be beaten!"

    The little maid looked once timidly at Shu Huan, "Then...if nanny Guan ask what the matter is, what do I say?"

    Peiyu stomped her feet from impatience, "Say that there is an urgent matter and let her bring two guards. Go quickly."

    The little maid put the tray on the t ground and walked away slowly. Shu Huan didn¡¯t know if she was originally slow like this or that she was deliberately going against Peiyu, but that slow appearance made Peiyu furious. She shouted at her, "Run"!

    "Oh," That little maid began to slowly run.

    Peiyu looked at her back and gritted her teeth for quite a while. Then, she turned and swept once over Shu Huan. She threw the handkerchief that she had twisted into a ball at Shu Huan and coldly said, "Block your mouth yourself. If you let a word out about what had happened just now, my miss will let you die even more miserably!"

    When the handkerchief flew over, it brought a strong fragrant wind. Shu Huan didn¡¯t know how many aromas was used on it, but it made her sneeze twice. She didn¡¯t take joy in self-abuse; how could she do as the maid say? She only looked ridiculously at the handkerchief in her hand and said, "The embroidery is very delicate, but I think you have misunderstood. I didn¡¯t peek at your miss taking a bath because I am also a..."

    The word "girl" hasn¡¯t been said yet when Peiyu¡¯s willow-leaf shaped eyebrows rose. She took the handkerchief back. and fiercely interrupted her, "A filthy servant with other thoughts. Don¡¯t you know what kind of ce here is? After doing such a shameless thing, you still dare to say that it is a misunderstanding?! Could it be that when your second young mistress is at home, you would also walk in openly like this?"

    Looking at her overbearing appearance, those who didn¡¯t know would think that she was the master and not the servant!

    Shu Huan got a bit impatient, raised an eyebrow and said, "Of course! I am..."

    She is Gu household¡¯s second young mistress!

    Wasn¡¯t walking openly into the hot spring a very normal thing? However, it seemed that Peiyu had the habit of only listening to half of what others had to say and she also liked to interrupt people. She (P) didn¡¯t wait for her to finish when she (P) spit on her and said, "I didn¡¯t think that your Gu household hid dirt and ept wrongdoings like this!"

    "..."

    What was she (P) thinking about?

    Shu Huan felt that it wasughable. She couldn¡¯t help but straighten her face and said, "Are such words something you should say?"

    There was reproach in her tone and she was cool and collected which startled Peiyu. Then, she answered with an even colder voice, "What if I had said them?"

    Shu Huan raised her eyes. With the help of the light of thenterns hung on the trees, she saw that the girl who was soaking in the hot spring just now had walked out dressed neatly. Her face was cold like ice and she had an arrogant aura. She nced scornfully at Shu Huan and reprimanded Peiyu, "Why are you still here? Why didn¡¯t you p his mouth? Are you still waiting for me to argue with this dirty ve?"

    Shu Huan was dressed like a servant and looked very young. Her body was thin and didn¡¯t look like someone who could counterattack. Hence, Peiyu went forward and raised her hand. A p went to Shu Huan¡¯s face.

    If she had wanted to exin before, but now, Shu Huan was already angry from being entangled. She had never seen such a master and servant who liked to rebuke people and would beat someone without having made the matter clear. Therefore, when she saw Peiyu¡¯s pe at her, she dodged and then reached out her foot under Peiyu¡¯s foot. This maid stumbled and almost fell.

    Shu Huan took a deep breath. It seemed that she didn¡¯t stay for nothing on the mountain these past few days. She had learned some Kungfu from Du Qiu to defend herself. Although, it was without much substance, but the effect was remarkable when being used at this moment.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for Peiyu to stabilize her body. She turned her head and red angrily at her, "You..."

    This time, it was Shu Huan¡¯s turn to interrupt her, "What you? Before you hit people, you should wait till you have understood the matter!"

    While talking, she took off the hat on her head. Hair fell down. She put the hair behind her ears and revealed her earlobe. She pointed at the hole on it and said, "Every time, when I wanted to exin, I was interrupted by you. Did you see now? I am a girl! Just now, I didn¡¯t know that there was someone inside. That was why I went in. I didn¡¯t mean to offend. If you are angry, I can apologize. I¡¯m sorry. Please, forgive my unintentional behavior."

    After she apologize, she saw that the master and servant were staring nkly at her. She said, "If there is nothing else, can I leave now?"

    After the girl heard that, she was astounded. Then, she was greatly relieved. However, that neither servile nor overbearing attitude of Shu Huan made her very ufortable. Hence, she said with a cold face, "Why does Gu household have such an unruly thing like you?! Sneaked in while I was bathing and hit my maid. Is an apologize enough?"

    When would this be over?

    Shu Huan pressed down her anger and said frowningly, "Then, what do you want?"

    That girl said arrogantly, "Kneel and kowtow three times at me. And then, go to you housekeeper to receive forty beatings!"

    Shu Huan looked silently at her. In fact, she had already guessed it. To be able to act so arrogantly here, see herself as the master of this resort and could punish servants randomly, aside from the legitimate daughter of Zhang family that Gu Xihe mentioned, Gu Xiran¡¯s little cousin sister, who else could it be? However, she didn¡¯t expect that after the matter was exined, the other party was still unwilling to forgive.

    It was impossible for her to kneel and kowtow. If she revealed her identity of Gu household second young mistress now, it would undoubtedly be a p in Zhang Hanfang¡¯s face, sweep her prestigepletely and let her have no way out of this embarrassment. It would be difficult to say what kind of reaction she would have by then. Perhaps, she would make the matter even bigger...

    Shu Huan was still hesitating when Zhang Hanfang couldn¡¯t wait anymore and yelled, "Kneel!"

    "Why should I!?" Shu Huan raised her head and swept tauntingly at Peiyu. "If you want to punish me, why don¡¯t you first punish your maid? If it wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t keep watch outside, how would I know that there was someone inside and entered? Moreover, it was she who first wanted to p me. I only dodged. I didn¡¯t hurt her at all!"

    Originally, Peiyu was secretly rejoicing that this person wasn¡¯t a man. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t escape the crime of being negligent afterwards. What was more was that knowing that their miss¡¯s body had seen by a man was a big crime. It would be strange if she wasn¡¯t made mute and sold or secretly killed. Hence, she was rejoicing rxed at other people misfortune. She didn¡¯t expect that Shu Huan would put the fire on her body. When she saw that the gaze that Zhang Hanfang swept at her was with resentment, she couldn¡¯t help but quiver from fear.

    However, no one knew the master better than the servant. She knew that Zhang Hanfang was someone who liked to have face. She must let her get some face back first and to vent her anger. Then, she (P) could handle her (ZHF) easierter. Hence, she braced herself and said, "Whether to punish me or not is my miss¡¯s matter. You have no right to meddle. First, kneel before our miss before we continue to talk!"

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71 Hopelessly entangled

    When handling matters, one should leave some leeway. Shu Huan no longer thought about making her identity known at this moment.

    Zhang Hanfang was a granddaughter that old madam watched grow up. Naturally, her ce was heavier than her (SH) in old madam¡¯s heart. Moreover, there would inevitable be interactions between rtives in the future. There was no need to make things too stiff between them. Zhang Hanfang would get to know her identity some day, but it was the best if it was not now and also not made known by herself.

    As for whether the other party, after getting to know her identity would understand that she already left some leeway and wouldn¡¯t mention this matter anymore, was not something that she could control. She had to be in the right first. In the future, she would counter every trick. No one would be able to pick her fault by them. Even old madam would be clear about her concession.

    Thinking till here, Shu Huan didn¡¯t want to argue with her even more. She only said," I will go get my punishment at second young master¡¯s now. Miss should go back and rest!"

    Having said that, she turned and left. She wanted to escape from this quarrel.

    Who knew that Peiyu harbored hard feelings? Therefore, she sourly instigated, "Miss, is she saying that you can¡¯t meddle in Gu household¡¯s affair?"

    Zhang Hanfang only took Shu Huan as a maid. She had long been dissatisfied with her attitude of not fawning, not obeying, not currying favor and also contradicting her. After Peiyu said that, she felt that she had lost face and angrily yelled, "Stop!"

    Who would bother with you?!

    Originally, Shu Huan was walking fast. Hearing her yell, she run.

    <i>Thirty-six stratagems, retreat was the best stratagem.</i> If she couldn¡¯t afford to offend, then, she could dodge, right? She didn¡¯t believe that ady like Zhang Hanfang who cared about style when walking and sitting would chase after her!

    The unfortunate thing was that Zhang Hanfang didn¡¯t chase after her, but there were others who would. At this time, that little maid already brought nanny Guan and two guards of Zhang family. Seeing that their miss was stopping a servant, they didn¡¯t ask what the matter was and chased after Shu Huan. While chasing, they also raged of anger, "Are you deaf? Our miss said for you to stop!"

    She was about to die!

    These people are not finished yet?!

    Shu Huan was afraid that after she was caught up with, she would be tangled for a long time by that Zhang Hanfang again. Therefore, she ran even faster.

    Fortunately, Japanese Rose Building was not far away. She will reach it if she run a short distance. Moreover, Gu Xiran was afraid that she would fall when walking at night. He very considerately hungnterns every few meters. Even if she run now in the dark, she could move like an escaping rabbit. In fact, this road was rather tortuous. She stumbled a lot and it happened that behind her butt, there was one girl and two men. They were like wild gooses flying to the south. Lined up they formed the letter "Z" ...

    The only dejected thing was that her ankle hadn¡¯t beenpletely healed yet. After tiring for a whole day, she was exhausted. Hence, the safety distance was shortened bit by bit and she was soon caught up.

    At this time, a small figure appeared in the front of the road. When Shu Huan took a closer look, she was overjoyed. She rushed over, grabbed that figure and said, "Good Meijing, block a moment for me."

    Meijing came to send her clothes. She was puzzled when she saw Shu Huan full of sweat from running. Just when she wanted to ask what had happened, Shu Huan already ran to her. Then, the three people that chased behind her also caught up. Seeing that she (M) was blocking in the middle of the road, they reached out and impatiently pushed her. She was pushed to the side of road like a spinning top. Only now did she realize that second young mistress was running to escape!

    Heavens! Where did such daring servants came from to dare to be rude to second young mistress?!

    She got anxious and shouted "hey" a few times. She wanted to call those people back. However, no one bothered with her. She could only stomp her feet and followed suit.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t know what happened behind her. She just ran away. Her heart just let a sigh of relief when she saw that Japanese Rose Building was in the front, but those two guards rushed to her one after another. They blocked her road and forced her to stop. Immediately afterwards, nanny Guan also caught up. She bent over to gasp for two breaths and then twisted Shu Huan¡¯s arm without a word. Then, she said, "Walk! Follow me back to see miss!"

    "Let go!" Nanny Guan was big and sturdy. The strength she used to twist people¡¯s arm was very great. Shu Huan frowned from pain.

    Being yelled at by her, nanny Guan was startled for a moment. She looked closely at her and discovered that she was a girl. She immediately raised her hand and gave her a p. She also scolded, "Thief maid, did you eat the gut of a leopard? The more I shout, the harder you ran. Follow me now to miss to receive your punishment!"

    Shu Huan¡¯s arm was twisted. It was inconvenient to dodge. Although, she avoided being hit on her face, but the p fell on her neck. There was a burning paining from there. She immediately got angry, lifted her foot and mmed it down. Nanny Guan had been stepped on and was forced to let go. She immediately bent down, hugged her leg and screamed.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t look at her at all, turned around and looked at the two guards in front of her, "Make way!"

    When the guards saw that she was so bold, they didn¡¯t know who she was relying on and hesitated.

    Nanny Guan immediately shouted, "Drag her back!"

    The two guards were just about to do that when they heard azy and low voice, "Who do you want to drag back?"

    Nanny Guan looked up and saw that it was Gu household¡¯s Gu Xiran. Although, he was somewhat different from when she saw him in the past, but the outline of his face didn¡¯t change that much. Hence, she could still recognize him. She softened her voice and smiled, "This maid offended our miss. I want to take her back to receive her punishment. I didn¡¯t want to rm second young master. I apologize for my offense!"

    While talking, she still wanted to reach out to drag Shu Huan. She said, "Second young master, go back and rest. We will leave now."

    Gu Xiran narrowed his eyes slightly and said faintly angered, "Who is your miss? Who are you?"

    Nanny Guan¡¯s hand stiffened in the ar. After being nk for a moment, sheughed, "Second young master you are an eminent person that has a short memory. Our miss is your paternal little cousin sister. I am miss¡¯s nanny. That¡¯s right, you went out for many days and didn¡¯t know that we are here."

    Gu Xiran came to the realization and nodded, "Zhang family¡¯s little cousin sister? I remember!"

    Nanny Guan sighed of relief and smiled fawningly, "That is right! That is right! We are from Zhang household!"

    Hearing her answer, Gu Xiran raised an eyebrow, "Then, I have to hear. Howe your Zhang household¡¯s people would manage my Gu household¡¯s maid?"

    Nanny Guan didn¡¯t expect that he would ask such a sharp question in a blink of an eye. She immediately choked on her words. It happened that she truly didn¡¯t know how Shu Huan had offended Zhang Hanfang. She could only say vaguely, "No matter what our miss is a guest. It¡¯s not good to slight her. She...she dared to disrespect our miss. After disrespecting, she didn¡¯t apologize and run..."

    These words were obviously to point out for Gu Xiran that they are the guests and that he should respect them!

    Shu Huan was in the right now and she also had been irritated by that p. After hearing that, she became angrier. How would she leave a leeway for this nanny? She said, "If I don¡¯t run, should I wait to be beaten to death by you?"

    While talking, it was as if she wished for the world to be in chaos and pushed away the two guards. She went to Gu Xiran and pulled her cor down, "Second young master, look. This was given by her just now. It¡¯s swollen!"

    Gu Xiran looked down and saw that her neck was red and swollen. He felt much heartache. The way he looked at that nanny Guan was more unfathomable.

    Nanny Guan remembered that Gu Xiran had always been a softy who didn¡¯t care about the affairs of the world. She didn¡¯t expect that after not having seen him for a few years, he became strong and would cause people to feel fear. She was puzzled. When she saw that gaze look over, she didn¡¯t know why, but she shivered. She said nervously, "Second young master, why don¡¯t you first ask her...how she had offended our miss..."

    Gu Xiran tilted the corner of his lips slightly. He reached out and tidied Shu Huan¡¯s cor. He said faintly, "She is asking me to ask you how you had offended that miss Zhang."

    His tone was casual. There wasn¡¯t a trace of joy or anger in it, but the intimacy in those words was obvious. So, everyone¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts. Even Meijing who just caught up and wanted to speak closed her mouth.

    With second young master here, there was no need for her to meddle in!

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72 The perfect coordination

    Shu Huan saw that the eyes of everyone was on her. She muttered to herself irresolutely. She decided to tell the truth. She didn¡¯t do that straight away, but turned and looked at Gu Xiran, "Second young master!"

    Gu Xiran wanted to see how she would exin and made an "mm" sound without batting an eye.

    Shu Huan continued, "I remember that you had said that the hot spring behind Japanese Rose Building was only dedicated for second young mistress¡¯s use, right? Even if fourth young master wanted to take bath, he had to go elsewhere."

    Gu Xiran nodded slightly, "That¡¯s right."

    Hearing his answer, nanny Guan was stunned.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t bother with her and continued, "Miss Zhang is a guest. Presumably, she still doesn¡¯t know this rule that you had set. As for me, I thought that second young mistress wasn¡¯t inside. There was obviously no one in the hot spring. I walked in and didn¡¯t expect to identally collide in with an honorable guest..."

    People who didn¡¯t belong together, don¡¯t live together. The people of Zhang family had the same moral and conduct. She hadn¡¯t finished speaking yet when that nanny Guan rushed to interrupt her, "Since it was a hot spring only for second young mistress to use, why did you, a little maid enter?"

    Shu Huan smiled slightly, "This nanny asked a good question! Why did I enter? Naturally, it¡¯s because second young mistress wants to take a bath and I went to clean up the hot spring. There are many flowers and nts in this yard. Who would know whether there would a gust of wind that would blew the fallen leaves and flowers into the hot spring? How can second young mistress take a bath then when it¡¯s so dirty?"

    She finally told a lie, but she originally wasn¡¯t nning on revealing her identity. Moreover, when Gu Xiran questioned her, he intentionally or unintentionally regarded her as a little maid. He must¡¯ve have thought things through. She naturally would y along. Besides, this nanny Guan¡¯s arrogance was because of her identity of a maid. Is wasn¡¯t too good to contrast too much and disappoint people, right?

    Further thinking, the hot spring was originally to be cleaned up. Fortunately, it was her who barged in this time. She could still be safe and sound because she took advantage of her distinctive identity and Gu Xiran¡¯s protection. If it was some other maid that entered, did she had to watch her maid being punished for no reason at all by Zhang Hanfang? She naturally had to suppress their arrogance and let them know that being a guest at other¡¯s people home, they shouldn¡¯t be <i>the guest and act as a host</i>!

    The more she talked, the expression of nanny Guan changed even more. There was no other reason. She thought about Zhang Hanfang¡¯s maiden name and suspected that the fallen leaves and flowers that Shu Huan talked about was referring to another thing. It may even be <i>pointing at the mulberry tree and curse the locust tree</i>. However, she knew that these were just her spection and it happened that Shu Huan¡¯s expression was calm. If she spoke about her spection openly, people may think that she was narrow-minded and thought too much. Hence, she pressed down her anger and rebuked, "Your exnation seems reasonable! However, there must be someone keeping a watch outside when our miss is taking a bath. You are not blind. Could you have not seen her? And you still say that you barged in unintentionally. It could be seen that you are lying!"

    Shu Huan lowered her head and said, "You should ask Peiyu about this. Your miss let her keep watch outside, only the heavens know what she went to do. Anyway, when I entered, there was no one keeping watch outside. Could you me me for this?"

    Nanny Guan wasn¡¯t present at that time and didn¡¯t know the ins and out of the matter. When she heard that, Shu Huan really didn¡¯t seem to be in the wrong. She was immediately at loss for words.

    Shu Huan then said to Gu Xiran, "I already reported the matter clearly. It is my fault for colliding into miss Zhang, but I know that second young master is the master. That was why I rushed back to receive punishment from you. I didn¡¯t expect to be cut off halfway by this nanny. Since this had happened, I ask second young master to name my crime and punishment, so I can go receive it."

    While Shu Huan spoke, nanny Guan looked at Gu Xiran¡¯s expression. She was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t give face to Zhang household and let them have no way out of this embarrassment. She had some regret. Originally, when she saw her miss was so furious, she thought that it was a big deal. She didn¡¯t expect that it was such a trivial matter. It now looked like they made a bid deal out of a small fuss.

    After Gu Xiran listened to Shu Huan, he very seriously thought about it for a moment. He had a tacit mutual understanding with Shu Huan and said, "Since it was unintentional, then you have no fault. Moreover, little cousin sister is not a narrow-minded person. She doesn¡¯t have the need to punish you over such a trivial matter. It would be alright if you just go apologize to her."

    "Right, right!" Nanny Guan got a way out of this embarrassment. She was relieved and said, "Our miss couldn¡¯t treat people more generously. It would be fine if you just go with me and apologize to her."

    Shu Huan raised her eyshes, nced timidly at her and shouted, "Nanny Guan..."

    Nanny Guan was flustered, "What?"

    Shu Huan muttered, "I have already apologized to your miss, but miss looked very angry. She wanted me to kneel, kowtow three times and go receive forty beatings from the housekeeper."

    "..."

    Nanny Guan didn¡¯t know what to say. She could only me herself for praising Zhang Hanfang too smoothly....

    Shu Huan saw that this p was too heavy. She quickly handed her a leeway, "I don¡¯t me your miss for punishing too heavy, but even when a maidmitted the crime of stealing or betraying her master, she would only be beaten forty times and expelled. The two households have different rules for punishing servants. This troubled me. After thinking about it, I feel that I as a member of Gu household, I should follow the rules of Gu household. Does nanny Guan think that there was something wrong with my line of thoughts?"

    Nanny Guan¡¯s face was red and she humphed twice. It was hard to say that she (SH) was right and that she wasn¡¯t right.

    Originally, when the y yed till here, it would have been right to end it now. She didn¡¯t expect that a cold and arrogant voice interrupted. The voice from gnashed teeth could be heard, "Excuses!"

    Shu Huan raised her head and saw that the main character had arrived with maid Peiyu. She didn¡¯t answer and stood there well-behavedly. The eyes looked at the nose, the nose pointed at the mouth and the mouth pointed at the chest.

    Gu Xiran answered faintly, "It turned out to be little cousin sister. Long time no see. But, where do these words stem from?"

    He had always been an invisible character at Gu household. Of course, he had no sense of existence in the eyes of rtives. Zhang Hanfang looked from the bottom of her heart down on this second big cousin brother. Hearing him ask her a question, she didn¡¯t even bother with him. Instead, she looked at Shu Huan and said, "Why don¡¯t you talk about what you nned to do by dressing up as a servant?"

    "Right!" Peiyu arrived one step behind of Zhang Hanfang. Hence, she heard half of the conversation. Now, she took the opportunity to cause trouble for Shu Huan, "What barging in unintentionally?! I think you want to deliberately tarnish our miss¡¯s reputation. That was why you dressed up as a servant and barged into the hot spring!"

    Shu Huan had seen shameless people, but she hadn¡¯t seen such shameless people. She (P) had turned the right and wrong upside down in a sh!

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help but criticize silently in her heart: This woman has a too serious princess syndrome! And also the paranoia that she was harmed! She (SH) didn¡¯t know her at all. Even if she had nothing to do, she wouldn¡¯t rack her brains to design tricks on her!

    <i>Those who handled the cinnabar were stained red; those who work with ink were stained ck</i>. After spending a long time with Gu Xiran, she would more or less be infected with some of his ck-belly traits. Therefore, she cursed in her heart, but her face didn¡¯t reveal anything. She only calmly answered, "Miss thinks too much. I dressed like a servant just to please my second young master. It truly has nothing do to with miss."

    After this sentence was out, not only was Zhang Hanfang shocked, the imaginations of the others also began to run wild. Even Gu Xiran¡¯s face darkened instantly....

    Very good!

    This little girl had learned to defame him!

    What did she mean by pleasing my second young master? He didn¡¯t have such a special hobby!

    However, Gu Xiran¡¯s rank in ck-belly was higher than hers and his skin was also thick as a city wall. After his expression darkened for a moment, heughed as if nothing had happened. He looked at Zhang Hanfang and said, "What, does little cousin sister have any opinions that I like to see her dressed in the clothes of a servant?"

    "..."

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73 Seeking justice

    Those words of Gu Xiran were very crafty. No matter how Zhang Hanfang answered, it was inappropriate for an unmarried girl to talk about the amorous feelings between men and women. Her face turned red. She fiercely red at them once, turned and walked away.

    Nanny Guan felt dull and was also embarrassed to continue to stay here. She called the two guards who looked at each other in dismay and followed behind Zhang Hanfang. Only Peiyu dillydallyed and didn¡¯t want to leave because she knew that her miss had lost face here and would certainly vent her anger on her (P) when they go back. She felt very uneasy.

    "Wait..."

    Just when everyone thought that the matter would end like this, Gu Xiran suddenly opened his mouth.

    Shu Huan looked surprised at him. She didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do.

    Zhang Hanfang was also puzzled, but she still proudly turned, raised her chin and said with ridicule, "What advice does second big cousin brother still want to give me?"

    "I don¡¯t dare to give advice, but...," Gu Xiran¡¯s eyes lowered and locked at Shu Huan¡¯s neck. He said faintly, "She had offended little cousin sister and had apologized. Then, shouldn¡¯t little cousin sister¡¯s nanny be ountable for hitting her?"

    He originally didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss. However, with his identity as Gu household¡¯s legitimate son, he could do more as his pleases than Shu Huan. Hence, there was also a limit to his tolerance. There was no reason to see his wife being humiliated and not do anything.

    Zhang Hanfang didn¡¯t expect that he woulde up for a maid. She was very surprised. Then, she got angry, "Then, what about that she hit my maid?"

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t look at her and asked Shu Huan, "Did you hit her maid?"

    "Answering second young master." Shu Huan lowered her eyes and said with reverent and respect, "It was miss¡¯s maid who wanted to hit me. I only dodged a bit."

    Only now did Gu Xiran looked up at Zhang Hanfang, "Did you hear?"

    "Nonsense," Zhang Hanfang said angrily. "I obviously saw that she reached her leg out to trip Peiyu."

    Gu Xiran looked at Peiyu, "Really?"

    Peiyu saw that there was hope and nodded quickly.

    "Did you fall?"

    Peiyu went nk for a moment and said, "No..."

    "Then, is there any injury on your body?"

    Her voice lowered, "No..."

    Gu Xiran raised an eyebrow, "Is this also called being hit?"

    As he said that, he pointed at the bruised and swollen fingerprints on Shu Huan¡¯s neck. He smiled faintly and said, "We have evidence. If you don¡¯t believe it, why don¡¯t you let nanny Guanpare the fingerprints. The five fingers would certainly not be too long or too short and no more or less."

    The four words "no more or less" caused Shu Huan to almostugh out loud. It wasn¡¯t easy to hold in. With me, she casted a nce at him to let this old man to stop spoofing.

    Gu Xiran lookedughingly at her and continued, "Come,e,e. Nanny Guan reach out your hand topare, otherwise my little cousin sister would think that I used you wrongly."

    Nanny Guan had long be the color of a pig liver. She helplessly said to Zhang Hanfang, "Miss, just now, I really hit ..."

    Zhang Hanfang gritted her teeth from anger. However, being pressed like this by Gu Xiran, she couldn¡¯t pull down her face to elude. She said with hate, "Then, what do you want?"

    Gu Xiran seemed very good-tempered and pushed off, "Nanny Guan is little cousin sister¡¯s nanny ever since young. How would it be reasonable for me deal with? It¡¯s better for little cousin sister to handle it yourself."

    Zhang Hanfang had been spoiled since young. She had never experienced such awkwardness and embarrassment. If it wasn¡¯t because she was strong-minded and she endured with gritted teeth, her tears would have fallen.

    At this moment, she felt defeated. How would she still have the mind to dispute and bargain with Gu Xiran for her nanny? She only wanted to escape this humiliation sooner. She raised her hand and fiercely pped nanny Guan¡¯s face. Then, she provocatively raised her head and asked arrogantly, "Is it enough like this?"

    She didn¡¯t feel ashamed for having hit her nanny and instead used that to demonstrate against him. How arrogant and devoid of emotions did one have to be, to be able to do such a thing?

    Gu Xiran shook his head.

    He originally just wanted to make her embarrassed for a short moment and take revenge for Shu Huan, but when her p fell, he discovered that he had underestimated her ruthlessness. The funny thing was; what does nanny Guan had to do with him? Even if she was pped two more times, it was irrelevant to him. She obviously put her provocation on the wrong ce.

    Zhang Hanfang misunderstood the meaning behind the reason he shook his head and coldly said, "What, not enough?"

    "Enough," Gu Xiran wasn¡¯t interested in ying with an arrogant and willful girl. He casually said, "I originally thought that it would be enough if nanny Guan apologized. I didn¡¯t expect that little cousin sister is so fair. A p for a p. No one suffered loss."

    It wasn¡¯t just not losing, they even earned!

    Both got pped. One got pped on the neck and the other on the face, but the meaning waspletely different. Theter was extraordinary shame and humiliation. From the strength that Zhang Hanfang used, presumably nanny Guan wouldn¡¯t be able toe out and face people for several days.

    After Zhang Hanfang heard that, she could hold back anymore. The tears tumbled down. While crying, she said through gritted teeth, "Gu Xiran, you...you are intentionally bullying me...you...you are not a man..."

    Theughter in Gu Xiran¡¯s eyes turned cold, "What, would one be considered man by cowardly fawning upon you while you are being so rude and unreasonable? Besides, I only sought justice after one was bullied by you. Everyone present is a witness. You are the one who pped your nanny. You lost face because of your own doing. I wouldn¡¯t dare to ept the word "bully". It¡¯s better that I return it to you."

    After he said that, he grabbed Shu Huan¡¯s waist and walked away.

    Meijing looked at this one and then looked at that one. She also slipped away.

    This miss Zhang¡¯s temper was even more arrogant than fourth young master. If she slipped away a bitter, wouldn¡¯t she (HZF) just look for any fault and beat her to death? It was safer to follow second young master.

    In the end, even Zhang Hanfang¡¯s finishing blow of throwing her sleeve and leave had been snatched by Gu Xiran. She suffocated on her anger, lost her voice and choked with sobs. She picked up a stone and throw it at Gu Xiran¡¯s back. She said with hate, "You are something! Wait and see!"

    The stone hit a parasol tree, bounced back and disappeared into the darkness.

    Gu Xiran tightened his hold on Shu Huan, lowered his head andughed, "Did you hear her threat?"

    Shu Huan sighed, "I heard it."

    "What do you feel?"

    "..."

    Shu Huan looked at the sky and said, "Too childish. Even her threat is so shallow and not novel."

    "Mm, right," Gu Xiran nodded while feeling simr. "Then, we canpletely ignore her in the future."

    Shu Huan looked up at him. This person¡¯s expression was very calm. There wasn¡¯t any trace of pride and the meaning to show off. Thinking about it again, his statement seemed to be a fact and it also reminded her that while dealing with someone like Zhang Hanfang who liked to make trouble without reason, the best way wasn¡¯t to fight an eye for an eye. If she did that, Zhang Hanfang would bear grudges against her and the matter would be bigger. The best way was to ignore her. She would stop when she feels that she was being a clown.

    But then again, Gu Xiran obviously knew this, and he still couldn¡¯t hold back from teaching Zhang Hanfang a lesson. In fact, this guy was more arrogant than Zhang Hanfang and belonged to the ss of people who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. It seemed that she has to be careful to not offend him in the future. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even know how she had died.

    While she secretly thought about things, she couldn¡¯t help but cast more nces at Gu Xiran and she subconsciously wanted to stay a bit farther away from him. The result was that she was immediately noticed.

    The sound ofughter being suppressed sounded in her ears, "You are afraid of me?"

    "What a joke? How could that be...," She obviously appeared fierce while cowardly at heart.

    "Since you are not afraid of me, then, think about how to requite me. Just now, I took revenge for you, oh."

    "..."

    Alright, she was wrong. Gu Xiran¡¯s greatest trait wasn¡¯t being fearful but it was being hateful.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74 Stealing a kiss

    She found another hot spring and cleaned her whole body. Shu Huan was so sleepy that she didn¡¯t eat. The moment she returned to her room and touched her bed, she fell asleep. As for the requite that Gu Xiran talked about, she had longpletely forgotten about it in her extreme sleepiness.

    Only she had forgotten it, but there was someone who hadn¡¯t.

    Gu Xiran returned to the room in high spirits to collect his debt. The result was that he saw Shu Huan sleeping soundly while holding the nket. His smiling face immediately sank.

    Beyond the mark!

    Originally, he wanted to see her red face from being in panic and in a predicament. Now, he couldn¡¯t see anything because she was asleep. He couldn¡¯t bear to wake her up after seeing her sleep so soundly, but not waking her up, he would feel dejected.

    Gu Xiran stood silently under the light of themp for a moment. Suddenly, he felt that his worry about his gains and losses and his hesitation was very funny. He shook his head, blew out the light on the wind, took off his outer clothing and went to bed.

    The night of the summer was stuffy. The window of the room was half-opened. There was a green gauze in front of the window. The moonlight prated inside through the green gauze and spread a fine silver light on the floor.

    His eyes had adapted to the darkness. Gu Xiran was able to use the glimmer of the moonlight to look at Shu Huan¡¯s sleeping face that was gentle and peaceful. He couldn¡¯t help himself from using his index finger to touch the outline of her face. When his fingertip stopped at her slightly pouted lips that was soft like petals, he unexpectedly became fond of that unique sensation and didn¡¯t want to withdraw his finger.

    Such a contact was light. Shu Huan was sleeping soundly and didn¡¯t feel anything. However, when he couldn¡¯t help himself from using his fingertip to gently rub her lips, she frowned slightly.

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t know what kind of mentality he had. Anyway, he felt that it was interesting when she frowned and got angry. It was like looking at a baby trying to pretend to be calm and serious. There was a kind of intense andical contrast. Every time, it would give him the urge to take her into his arms and pamper her.

    There hadn¡¯t been many opportunities and now, the time was right and the conditions were favorable...

    His heart and mind were at war. The strength of the fingertip rubbing her lips couldn¡¯t help but be greater.

    In her dreams, Shu Huan felt that there was a bug crawling back and forth on her lips. She was stirred into impatience. She couldn¡¯t help but sweep with her hand, turned her body and muttered, "Hateful."

    Gu Xiran was startled and then he smiled.

    She was originally sleeping facing upwards while holding the quilt like a big tortoise whose four legs faced the sky. Now, she slept with her face facing him. Her body curled up like anguid and lovely cat.

    A tenderness that was like water overflew over him. It entangled his heart soft like silk leaving no more gap in his heart. He emptied his mind and no longer thought about anything. He obeyed his instinctive reaction and desire. He pulled away the quilt in Shu Huan¡¯s arms and took her in his arms.

    The faint fragrance of her hair mixed with her seemingly non-existent body-odor was like the refreshing and pleasant scent of early summer.

    Gu Xiran tightened his embrace.

    He had already lost too many things, but as long as he could hold her tightly, it was as if he owned the world...

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t like to not hold onto anything when she was sleeping. Hence, when he pulled away the quilt, she naturally reached out and held his neck. Then, she twisted her body twice and went more into his arms. Sound asleep, she continued her beautiful dream.

    There was an idiom that could describe her actions to the fullest...

    Throw oneself in somebody¡¯s arms.

    But why was she throwing herself in his arms while being asleep...?

    Gu Xiran¡¯s body stiffened. He felt that it was funny. Originally, he wanted to secretly take some advantage of her while she was sleeping. The result was that he let himself feel ufortable and embarrassed.

    He subconsciously touched his nose. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t exaggerate to the point of having a nosebleed. However, when he looked at her quiet sleeping face, he felt dejected.

    This was too unfair.

    She was sleeping sweetly there while his <i>blood vessels swelled wide</i>...

    Immediately afterwards, he got mischievous thoughts. He probed her waist and gently drew circles with his fingertip.

    Shu Huan¡¯s body immediately trembled and vaguely muttered, "Itchy..."

    Gu Xiran endured hisughter. His five fingers went back and forth on her waist.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t wake up, but when one was being harassed in the dream, the body would have a natural reaction. Suddenly, there was the sound of her giggling. Then, she turned her body and pped away that disturbing hand of Gu Xiran. She also muttered, "Itchy...don¡¯t..."

    Afraid that he wouldn¡¯t get to y anymore if he woke her up, he hugged her well-behavedly for a moment. He only rubbed her hair gently with his lips. He felt a tingling sensation, but after a while, he remembered that her neck was swollen because of nanny Guan¡¯s p. He couldn¡¯t help but caress it while he felt heartache.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Shu Huan just happened to twist her body to change her sleeping position. The gently caress became a heavy touch, making her frown and said, "Pain."

    The word "pain" was said louder than her mutterings of before. It startled Gu Xiran. He thought she was woken up by him. He quickly retrieved his hand. However, she just said that and didn¡¯t wake up from her sleep. He didn¡¯t know what she was dreaming about, but her eyebrows gradually unfrowned. A smile also gradually appeared on her face.

    Sleeping so soundly. Truly a pig.

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t know whether he was d or disappointed. He lowered his eyes and saw that her lips were at hand. He couldn¡¯t help himself from putting his lips on her lips and nibbled them.

    "Mm..."

    Shu Huan muttered something he couldn¡¯t understand. Gu Xiran began to bite her lips gently and nibbled slowly on them. It was extremely gently and lingering. But when the kiss deepened, he gradually couldn¡¯t control his desire and he even deliberately wanted to wake her up. Hence, the strength he kissed her with became greater. From gentle, the kiss became wantonly brash. Half his body also pressed her.

    He really wanted to kiss and embrace her like this for the whole life without letting go...

    The kiss was too passionate. Even in her dreams, Shu Huan felt that her body was turning hot and her chest stuffy. She was a bit breathless. However, her sleepiness was too deep and glued her consciousness together. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t break free from the darkness. She couldn¡¯t open her eyes even when she was caught between sweetness and pain.

    Both of them were in the state of extreme struggle.

    Gu Xiran was indulged in the sea of his desires, and Shu Huan was trapped in the deep sleepiness that she couldn¡¯t escape from...

    The struggling seemed to havested for a long time and it also seemed short like just a moment.

    Shu Huan suddenly reached out to push "the big stone" that pressed on her body and made her suffocate.

    She immediately felt light again and her breathing was extremelyfortable.

    However, the good times didn¡¯tst long. "The big stone" seemed to have grown hands and feet and tried hard to climb on her. Naturally, she didn¡¯t want to be pressed again. Hence, she kicked very hard with her leg...

    Gu Xiran was originally already squeezed to the side of the bed by her. After being kicked by her, he fell.

    After a sound, Shu Huan was shocked and slightly opened her eyes. However, she only saw the faint moonlighting through the window. Then, the consciousness that she hadn¡¯t recovered yet had been taken away again by her deep sleepiness. She continued to sleep.

    After a short while, a white figure climbed up in a sorry state from under the bed.

    "Damn...," Gu Xiran rubbed his forehead. He looked at the deeply asleep Shu Huan and felt that even scolding her for being slow like a pig, it would be an insult to the pig.

 Chapter 75

    <i>TLnote: only two chapters this week because of the stressful e</i>xams ??

    Chapter 75 Doesn¡¯t remember anything

    It¡¯s too shameful to be kicked out of bed!

    When Gu Xirany on bed again, he was choked with gloominess. He was even doubting whether Shu Huan was pretending to be asleep. Otherwise, that kick wouldn¡¯te at such a bad timing. If it wasn¡¯t because he have to dodge, he might¡¯ve not fallen out of the bed! He looked at her from all sides, but couldn¡¯t find any signs of her pretending to be sleeping. He could only take it that he was out of luck.

    He was a bit angry. He wasn¡¯t angry that Shu Huan didn¡¯t let him take advantage. He was angry that even in her sleep she was subconsciously rejecting his touch. Could this be her true feelings towards him?

    Gu Xiran¡¯s face darkenedpletely after just pondering about it for a short moment. It happened that the one beside him was ignorant of all of these, making it that while he felt that she was very hateful, he also felt helpless. In the end, he could only loathingly reach out his hand, strongly held her waist and pull her over to hold her while he slept!

    Poor Shu Huan didn¡¯t know that someone tossed and turned her while she was in thend of dreams. The most pitiful thing was that she didn¡¯t know that Gu Xiran alreadybeled her with the tags "pig" and "waiting to be ughtered". Because she slept while being hungry, she was gnawing on a pig¡¯s trotter in her dreams. She didn¡¯t know that she had became a pig¡¯s trotter just now and had been gnawed by someone for a long while.

    ¡ª

    This night was destined to be dejected.

    Aside from Shu Huan who was in a deep sleep, many people couldn¡¯t sleep soundly this night.

    There was no need to mention Gu Xiran¡¯s intertwining.

    Concubine Yun had been idle recently and had the habit of taking a nap. She didn¡¯t sleep so early in the night. She was admiring the moon with a few maids and cool off in a shade. They faintly heard some of the tossing movements in Shu Huan¡¯s room. Especially that word "pain" couldn¡¯t help but let people¡¯s imagination run wild. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t sleep while thinking about it.

    Zhang Hanfang had lost face in front of so many people. after returning, she wrote a big "Gu Xiran" on a rice paper. Because she didn¡¯t know the eight birthdate characters of Gu Xiran, she estimated them and then threw the rice paper at nanny Guan to let her fiercely beat it!

    Nanny Guan¡¯s face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head and still had to beat the viin with the sole of the shoe. She couldn¡¯t speak up about her hardship.

    The unluckiest one was presumably Peiyu. Zhang Hanfang vented all her anger on her. Although, she (ZHF) didn¡¯t expel and sold her (P), but she (ZHF) let her suffer twenty beatings, retrieved her identity as a personal maid and dispatch her to do heavy manual work.

    ¡ª

    The sun rose and the moon had disappeared. It was a new day again.

    Shu Huan woke up early in the morning. When she opened her eyes, she saw that Gu Xiran was still asleep, but his forehead was bruised. It was like someone hit him with a brick. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder. She pushed him and said, "Wake up, what happened to your forehead?"

    Gu Xiran had been awakened by her push. He opened her eyes and looked at her. Then, he turned and went back to sleep.

    She still had the face to ask!

    Could it be she truly didn¡¯t feel anythingst night?

    "Hey, wake up!" Shu Huan pushed him once again, but this person threw a fit and pretended to sleep. She got up, opened the door and called Meijing to bring the water to wash up.

    The strange thing was that Meijing seemed to be in a very good mood. She keptughing when she looked at her (SH). When she (M) met her (SH) puzzled eyes, she (M) pretended that nothing was the matter and lowered her eyes. She even brought one more basin of water to wash up.

    Shu Huanughed and said, "Second young master is still sleeping. Why did you bring two basins of water?

    Meijing¡¯s answer was even more strange, "Second young mistress is not going to use it?"

    "Me?" Shu Huan touched her face. "My face isn¡¯t so dirty, right? Do I have to use two basins of water?"

    Meijing tongue was tied. In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything and brought one basin of water out. When she came back again, Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly, "What is going one? Your mind seemed to be elsewhere today."

    "It¡¯s, it¡¯s nothing...," Meijing handed her the toothbrush to block her (SH) doubts. However, after being silent for a while, she couldn¡¯t help herself and said, "Second young mistress must¡¯ve been tiredst night. You should¡¯ve rested more. Why did you wake up so early in the morning?"

    Shu Huan was unconcerned. She rinsed her mouth and washed her face with a fragrant soap. After she had washed, she said, "Last night, I slept early. When I woke up, I remembered that I still needed to handle many matters. So, I got up."

    Meijing lowered her head and muttered, "The body is more important. If there is something, second young mistress can just call us. Why bother to do it yourself?"

    Shu Huan saw that her expression was strange and became more confused, "Are you keeping something from me?"

    "No..."

    "Don¡¯t say no! You are not someone who can hide things. I can already see it!" Shu Huan interrupted her. "What is going on?"

    Meijing hesitated for a long time before she said with the voice of a mosquito, "In fact, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just thatst night...we all heard it..."

    Shu Huan stared at her nkly, "What did you hear?"

    "The...the...movements in your room..."

    After Meijing said this sentence stuttering, her face reddened. This was not something she, a maid, should say. Even if she had heard it, she should¡¯ve pretended as if she heard nothing. However, Shu Huan had always been good to her. Hence, she also felt close to Shu Huan and would concern herself with Shu Huan¡¯s matters.

    Moreover, being maid was a low life. It was impossible for them to not understand the affairs of life like unmarried girls. Before being sent to Plum Flower Pavilion to serve Shu Huan, Lin <i>shi </i>let an old maid teach her about the matters of the bedroom. Therefore, she and Liangchen understood a bit more than Qiaoyun and Huiyun who had been serving Gu Xiran from before he married.

    This bit more of understanding let her see that Shu Huan and Gu Xiran haven¡¯t consummated their marriage. She was also puzzled. She would¡¯ve let the matter go if second young master didn¡¯t like second young mistress. However, the two people were obviously very close. Why haven¡¯t they consummated their marriage?

    The only exnation was probably that second young master¡¯s body wasn¡¯t well. This was something she had no power over. She could only worry for second young mistress in secret. She didn¡¯t expect that she unexpectedly heard some movementsst night. She thought that the <i>rice finally became cooked rice</i>. She felt relieved for Shu Huan and couldn¡¯t help but beam with joy.

    While she was being shy and happy, Shu Huan was confused, "The movements in my room? Last night, I fell asleep the moment I touched the bed. I didn¡¯t hear anything! Right! did that miss Zhange with people to cause trouble? When I woke up, I saw that second young master¡¯s forehead is bruised. I was about to ask you!"

    Meijing when nk after hearing her say that and said, "Miss Zhang? She hasn¡¯t been here..."

    Shu Huan was also surprised, "Then, where does the bruise of his foreheade from?"

    Meijing shook her head, "I don¡¯t know!"

    When the two people were staring at each other, they heard a chuckle. Gu Xiran raised the canopy and sat up. His shoulders shook slightly. It was obvious that he was trying hard to hold hisughter, "You...you both are talking about different things and actually could talk for so long..."

    He truly couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer!

    Just now, he was pretending to sleep. Firstly, he was throwing a fit because he had lost face. Secondly, it was because he felt that even if Shu Huan was asleep, she should at least have a vague impression about what had happenedst night. He wanted to see how she would react. He didn¡¯t expect that she didn¡¯t remember anything and asked Meijing how he injured his forehead. It truly made him helpless and also feel some disappointment...

    Why couldn¡¯t she remember it?

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76 The resentment

    Meijing saw that Gu Xiran had woken up and thought about how he heard everything that she had just said. She was very embarrassed, screamed once and fled the scene.

    Shu Huan still didn¡¯t know what was wrong. She felt more confused after beingughed at by Gu Xiran. Although, she was confused but the object that was being ridiculed was herself. She still felt embarrassed. Her face slowly reddened. She said through gritted teeth, "What did I say wrong? What¡¯s so funny about it?"

    When Gu Xiran heard that, theughter that he barely held in became reckless again. Heughed so hard that Shu Huan was about to throw a vase at him. He barely held back hisughter and pointed at his forehead, "Do you want to know how this bruise came to be?"

    Shu Huan nodded.

    Gu Xiran put on the outer clothing, got up and left a sentence, "You hit me."

    Ah?

    Shu Huan¡¯s first reaction was...

    "Nonsense. I was obviously asleep. How can I hit you?"

    Even if she had the heart to hit him, she didn¡¯t have the gut to. When she went to bed in the past, she had to hold a copper incense burner; that was also a bluff. She really couldn¡¯t throw that heavy stuff on Gu Xiran¡¯s head.

    Gu Xiran smiled and casted her a sidelong nce. He didn¡¯t exin. When he was at the door, he shouted, "Meijing, where did you run to? Quickly bring the water for me to wash up."

    Afterwards, no matter how Shu Huan asked, Gu Xiran just looked at her and smiled. He resolutely refused to tell her the details about his humiliation. She could only frown and guess about what had happened.

    The key was the movements in the room that Meijing mentioned and the bruise on Gu Xiran¡¯s forehead that was said to be caused by her...and also two basins of water to wash up...Meijing¡¯s amorous performance...

    In the era that Shu Huan lived in the past, it was very difficult to find someonepletely ignorant of sexual rtionships. Naturally, she was also not innocent to that point. Therefore, the more she thought about it, the more her expression darkened. No matter how she deducted, it would develop in the direction that was not suitable for children. But she obviously didn¡¯t feel any abnormality with her body. What drove her mad was that she didn¡¯t remember anything.

    She only knew that the moment shey on bedst night, she fell asleep. When she opened her eyes, the sky had be bright. If something really had happened that was not suitable for children, she couldn¡¯t be in such a deep sleep that she didn¡¯t fell anything. Moreover, when she looked at Gu Xiran¡¯s action, she knew that the matter wouldn¡¯t be like that. He didn¡¯t show that he had any guilty conscience and only showed weirdness.

    Thousands of small hands seemed to be scratching her heart. The feeling of being kept in the dark was truly ufortable. In the end, she caught Meijing and interrogated her, "What kind of movements was there in my roomst night? Tell me in details."

    Meijing looked at her expression and knew that she had to answer. She braced herself and said, "Second young mistress said that it was very itchy..."

    Itchy? Were there mosquitoes?

    "Second young mistress said no..."

    Shu Huan looked very suspiciously at her (M). Did she (SH) really say that?

    Thest sentence came. Meijing said awkwardly, "Second young mistress also shouted pain..."

    "..."

    Why did it feel amorous like she weed her desires when she listened to that?

    Shu Huan waspletely speechless. She raised her head, looked at the sky and muttered, "The sky is so bright."

    Although, Meijing didn¡¯t know why she suddenly cared about the weather, but she still blurted, "Right, ah. Today, concubine Yun even said to take out to clothes to let them dry in the sun."

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t listen to what she was saying. She only continued to mutter to herself, "It would be great if it rains."

    Meijing asked puzzled, "Why? Does second young mistress think that the weather is too hot?"

    "No...," Shu Huan said dejected. "If it rained, then there will be a thunder to simply kill me with a strike."

    While talking, she covered her face with both hands...

    No matter what had happenedst night, in short, she had lost a very big face because Meijing had said: we have all heard it.

    This was a sentence that made her very resentful.

    The whole morning, Shu Huan closed herself in her room and refused to go out. She also didn¡¯t go ask Gu Xiran. She only looked at him with that gaze full of resentment that followed him like a shadow.

    The time to burn an incense stick, the time to make tea, an hour had passed...

    Gu Xiran whose face had always been thick as a city wall and who would be unperturbed at all times, finally, he was crushed under her gaze. He wiped the sweat on his forehead, faked two coughs and said, "I will go to Du Qiu¡¯s..."

    His forefoot just stepped out in a sorry state, Meijing came in and persuaded her, "Second young mistress, the weather is so good. Don¡¯t stuff yourself in the room. Let¡¯s go out to relieve boredom."

    Usually, she wouldn¡¯t try to persuade Shu Huan like this. However, Shu Huan¡¯s mood was obviously gloomy. This terrified her and made her think that she said too much before. Now, she was trying her best to make up.

    "Go out?" Shu Huan bent over the table and narrowed her eyes. She said, "It¡¯s enough if I just throw my face in the room..."

    Meijing lowered her head in sadness, "It¡¯s all my fault. I talked too much."

    "It¡¯s not your fault," Shu Huan bit her teeth secretly. She could only me Gu Xiran. Surely, he must¡¯ve messed around with herst night. Otherwise, how would she say such strange things in her dreams?

    However, even if she was gloomy, she still did the things she had to do. She thought for a moment and said, "Go inquire about the movements of miss Zhang and then go to Bamboo Pavilion to see how the injury of the girl that I brought back yesterday is. If doctor Ji says that she could be moved, then let two people carry her to Japanese Rose Building and let her live with you in your room."

    When Meijing saw that she wasn¡¯t angry at her, her mood brightened. She promised and went out.

    Shu Huan said behind her, "If you see Ranmo, let hime over."

    After Meijing left, she was alone in the room. She had nothing to do. Remembering the aromatic herbs, she brought back from the mountain, she took them out and sorted them. Fortunately, they had dried these aromatic herbs on the mountain. Hence, even when they had been enclosed for a night, they didn¡¯t go bad. There was still a faint aroma on them.

    Just when she wanted to go find brush and paper, suddenly a strange feeling entered her heart. Only when she thought carefully about it, she remembered that it was Gu Xiran who let her sort these aromatic herbs. Immediately, she threw the aromatic herbs on the ground as if she had been bitten by a snake.

    She didn¡¯t have the hobby to abuse herself. Why after she had lost her face, she would dly and diligently help Gu Xiran do things? However, when she lifted her feet to stomp these aromatic herbs, she hesitated again. She felt that it wasn¡¯t very good to vent her anger on the innocent aromatic herbs. Besides, these things may be very useful. If these things were ruined by her in a fit of anger, perhaps she would botch things up...

    Thinking it through, Shu Huan wanted to cover her face and cry again.

    She hated herck of toughness and decisive personality.

    No matter what, she couldn¡¯t go to the extremes while doing things. Now, thinking about it, Zhang Hanfang who she metst night was living more to her (ZHF) heart¡¯s desires than her (SH). However, if this living more to one¡¯s heart desires was established by trampling the pride and even the life of others and reveal one¡¯s repulsive countenance, then, she would prefer to not live as her heart desires.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77 Skillfully deflected

    When Meijing returned, Shu Huan was slouching dispirited on the table. She was drawing the aromatic herbs on a bamboo paper with a charcoal strip. She really couldn¡¯t let herself be idle. If she had nothing to do, her whole body would feel ufortable. Moreover, she just peeved for a moment and didn¡¯t intend to fall out with Gu Xiran. Since drawingter or sooner was the same, shepromised without any backbone.

    However, the charcoal strip she found wasn¡¯t as easy to use as those used in professional paintings. It was better than nothing. Anyway, she was just using the charcoal strip to make a sketch. Perhaps, she would need to add colorter. She didn¡¯t need to be too particr. The bamboo paper was very light and delicate. It was much more suitable to draw this kind of archives than cooked paper.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t raise her head when she heard Meijing enter. She continued to sketch. After waiting for a while, she still didn¡¯t hear anything from Meijing, she became a bit puzzled. She looked up and asked, "Why didn¡¯t you say anything?"

    Meijing still didn¡¯t know that she knew how to paint. At this moment, she was enthralled. Hearing the question, she stuck her tongue out and said, "Second young mistress is truly capable. You know how to read, how to carve things and now you even know how to paint. Is there anything in this world that you don¡¯t know how to do?"

    Shu Huanughed, "There are many things that I don¡¯t know. Zither, chess, calligraphy and painting. I don¡¯t know the first three."

    She was worried about this. It seemed that when she learned how to paint from Ji Danqing, she should also practice her calligraphy. She didn¡¯t hope that she would write too well. As long as it wouldn¡¯t be too shameful when she signs her paintings, she would be happy.

    After the two chatted for a moment, Meijing reported the incident that Peiyu had been beaten and also said, "I originally thought that after miss Zhang suffered so much at second young master¡¯s hand, she would¡¯ve left the resort. I didn¡¯t expect that early in the morning, she sent people to go get things at Zhang residence. She said that she wanted to stay here for a few more days and isn¡¯t in a hurry to go back."

    Shu Huan was a bit surprised, but then she realized. Zhang Hanfang was proud and arrogant. How could she leave the matter at that after having suffered such a hard blow? That she stayed was nothing more than for her to seek revenge.

    "No need to bother with her. Pass on my word. Let the maids and manservants of the resort be more careful. If there is nothing, don¡¯t go to Heavily Scented Building. If they encountered the people of Zhang family let them be more respectful. Don¡¯t ck on etiquettes to let people grab onto our shorings. By then, it would be getting a fight from them because of nothing."

    Meijing agreed and said, "I also have been to doctor Ji¡¯s. He said that the girl got a feverst night. She hasn¡¯t awakened yet. It was better for her to stay at Bamboo Pavilion and it is more appropriate for him to look after her."

    Shu Huan frowned, "Is her life at risk?"

    Meijing shook her head and said, "Doctor Ji said that there was no problem temporarily, but the weather is too hot. The wound may deteriorate. If pus formed again, it would be a bit dangerous."

    Shu Huan thought for a moment and said, "Let housekeeper Zhao open the icehouse and bring ice to Bamboo Pavilion three times a week. Also, let the kitchen prepare different kinds of sweet porridge and light soup and sent them to Bamboo Pavilion. Oh, right. If doctor Ji needs to use some herbs, let him bring me the prescription. I will let people go buy the herbs for him."

    "This ve will remember," Meijing saidughingly. "However, Ranmo went out early in the morning. I don¡¯t know when he will be back. I could only pass some words to Diyan to let hime over to here the moment he returns."

    Shu Huan smiled slightly at her, "Not bad. It seemed that you are quite capable."

    Meijing was a bit shy after being praised by her. She lowered her head and said a bit shy, "I¡¯m not worthy of being praised by second young mistress. These are things that I should do."

    "..."

    They were talking here when concubine Yun who was standing outside the curtain and heard it all. She didn¡¯t eavesdrop intentionally. She came over to report things and heard the talk. Hearing Shu Huan assign the tasks without any disorder, her heart felt empty. She couldn¡¯t tell what kind of feeling that was.

    You have to know that she was in charge of these trivial matters one month ago. Later, she saw that Gu Xiran intentionally or unintentionally pushed these things bit by bit to Shu Huan. Hence, she simply let go. Firstly, it was to get into Gu Xiran¡¯s good graces and also to show that she didn¡¯t have any intention to fight for power. Secondly, it was because she wanted to see whether this second young mistress would be a joke without her to lead here. Only now, after hearing that, did she got to know that this second young mistress who didn¡¯t want to take on responsibilities and was too impatience to bother with the affairs, was meticulous.

    Concubine Yun sighed in secret. And, when she thought aboutst night¡¯s incidence, she couldn¡¯t help but reveal a bitter smile. It wouldn¡¯t be long before her existence would be dispensable.

    While she was thinking, she saw Meijing raise the curtain and came out. After she (M) saw her (Y), she quickly shouted, "Concubine Yun."

    Concubine Yun nodded and walked in through the curtain that she (M) had set up. After she paid her respects to Shu Huan, she said, "Yesterday was too busy. I forgot to report to second young mistress that young master and miss Zhang came two days ago to the resort to spend the summer vacation. Miss Zhang is staying at Heavily Scented Building. Young master Zhang went to visit friends and hadn¡¯t returned yet. Does second young mistress want to go meet her?"

    Last night, she already met her. She truly had an imposing manner of influential family.

    Shu Huan said faintly, "I¡¯m tired and her mood is presumably also not good. Let¡¯s talk about it after a few days."

    Concubine Yun went nk for a moment and then continued, "This time miss Zhang sent a maid over and said that Peiyu did wrong and had been punished. Nanny Guan isn¡¯t feeling well. Misscked people to serve her. She wanted to borrow a maid from second young mistress. She also mentioned that she wanted the maid that bumped into herst night. That maid didn¡¯t say clearly who it was, and I also don¡¯t know who they wanted. I had toe ask second young mistress."

    No one mentioned the incident ofst night to concubine Yun. So, she was also baffled when she had to pass this message. She intuitively knew that there must be something she didn¡¯t know about. However, the dealings and interaction between families had always been difficult. It was not worthwhile to do such strenuous and unrewarding task. It was better to throw it at Shu Huan to let her (SH) deal with it.

    After Shu Huan heard that, she revealed a self-mocking smile. She didn¡¯t expect that the maid role she asionally yed would let Zhang Hanfang miss and think about it so much.

    Thinking till here, she stabilized her mind and said, "Tell that maid. The person that her miss wants had been sent back to Gu residence by second young master early in morning..."

    When concubine Yun heard this, she wanted to say something, but Shu Huan gestured to stop her. She (SH) continued, "Moreover, the two young masters came to spend the summer here. They wouldn¡¯t stay here for a long time. Hence, they didn¡¯t bring too many people. The rest are maids that do heavy manual work. They don¡¯t know the etiquettes, are clumsy and wouldn¡¯t be able to serve her well. Therefore, I will not send them over and if that made miss Zhang angry, there are some old maids that are idle. If miss Zhang doesn¡¯t mind, I will send them to Heavily Scented Building and let miss pick the ones she likes."

    After she said that, she looked at concubine Yun, "Did you memorize it?"

    Concubine Yun didn¡¯t know the reason why she arranged it like this, but when she saw that Shu Huan couldn¡¯t be refuted, she nodded, turned and went to tell the maid.

    Shu Huan sat there and stared at the slightly moving curtain in daze.

    So be it.

    She refuted Zhang Hanfang¡¯s unreasonable request and handed her adder to let her climb down.

    Anyway, while knowing that she was so arrogant, there was no reason to send a maid over to let her scold and beat. As for those old maids, they had spent a lot time in the residence and had long be very smart people. Moreover, every day they had nothing better to do. When they were idle, they relied on their identities of elders to scold everyone everywhere. It was very annoying. So, she simply sent them over to let Zhang Hanfang pick.

    When strong people meet, it was still unknown <i>to whom the deer falls. </i>However, she predicted the victory g would be on those old maids who had rich experience and were skilled in schemes. Perhaps, they could even coax Zhang Hanfang into being docile, be good-tempered and take them as good people...

    She couldn¡¯t help butugh while thinking about it.

    Truly wicked people would have wicked people to deal with.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78 The hidden meaning behind the words

    Meijing heard concubine Yun pass on the message to the maids. She felt very dejected and couldn¡¯t help herself froming inside again. Seeing that Shu Huan was in a good mood and her face was full of smiles, Meijing couldn¡¯t help but say, "Second young mistress, I don¡¯t understand."

    Shu Huan looked nkly over, "What?"

    Meijing said angrily, "Last night, that miss Zhang was obviously being too overbearing. Why don¡¯t you reveal your identity to embarrass her?"

    It turned out to be for this.

    Shu Huan smiled and asked a rhetorical question, "Miss Zhang should call me cousin-inw, right?"

    "That¡¯s right. Second young master is one year older than her."

    "Isn¡¯t it clear them?" Shu Huan threw the charcoal strip away and patted her hands. "I don¡¯t think she is someone who likes to keep peace. No matter what identity I have, she would always want to get back at me after suffering a loss. If I put my identity as her cousin-inw out to argue with her, wouldn¡¯t it be that I take my identity to bully her?"

    "Oh...," Meijing immediately understood with a bit of hints. She nodded deep in thoughts.

    Shu Huanughed, "I also didn¡¯t want to do it like that in the beginning. I felt that it was very awkward meeting an outsider while dressing as a servant. I couldn¡¯t reveal my identity, pull her hand, exin that I¡¯m usually not like this and say that I didn¡¯t expect to encounter you while asionally dressed like a servant. I¡¯m truly sorry..."

    While she talked till here, Meijing couldn¡¯t hold in herughter.

    Shu Huan sighed and said, "At that time, I only wanted to avoid the matter. Who would¡¯ve thought that she was so unrelenting...?"

    After Meijing listened to that, she couldn¡¯t help but looked for a long while at Shu Huan. Suddenly, she said, "Second young mistress, I feel that more and more you and second young master have simrity in features of a couple."

    "..."

    Shu Huan saw how she ran away after having said. Her lips curled up and said behind Meijing, "I also discovered that you have be more and more unruly and dared to say anything."

    Meijing giggles came from outside the curtain, "I won¡¯t dare next time."

    She said that she didn¡¯t dare, but in fact, she became more daring. She knew that this second young mistress was truly good-tempered. If it was miss Zhang, she would presumably be pped till her teeth fall out.

    A clear and loud "pa" could be heard.

    At this moment at Heavily Scented Building was really ying the y of pping. Zhang Hanfang swung the hand that hurt after pping people. She huffed from anger, "I let you think of a way to meet that second young mistress and tell her about the intimacy of my bastard cousin and that maidst night. Why didn¡¯t you do as I have told you?"

    The little and slow maid ofst night was kneeling on the ground and cried while covering her face, "This ve has not seen Gu household¡¯s second young mistress before...and mistook the wrong person for her. After I paid my respect did that girl tell me that she is second young master¡¯s concubine and said that if this ve has something to tell, this ve can tell her and she would go report to second young mistress...This ve remembered that miss said to tell this matter to second young mistress and didn¡¯t say to the concubine. This ve didn¡¯t dare to act on this ve¡¯s own initiative and didn¡¯t say anything..."

    Zhang Hanfang pointed at her while she gritted her teeth. She was so angry that she was unable to speak for a while. It was still nanny Guan who stepped forward with half her face swollen and gently stroked her (ZHF) back to let her breathing be even. Zhang Hanfang said with hate, "Hear her, she still thinks she is in the right. I have never seen such a stupid thing like her. Why are you still kneeling here? Get out (roll out). I get angry just by looking at your face."

    That little maid got up slowly. She rubbed her eyes and went out while crying. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t so stupid to truly roll to outside. But her dtory actions made the anger boil in Zhang Hanfang again. After suppressing it for a long time did she press it down. She looked with gritted teeth at nanny Guan, "Deduct three months of her sry and dismiss her to somewhere far. Don¡¯t let me see her again."

    After nanny Guanplied, the room immediately became quiet. The maids looked terrified at each other. No one dared to step forward and persuade her. They were afraid that they would also be punished. They suddenly heard someone outside the door say, "Miss Zhang, our second young mistress sent the people to let you choose."

    Zhang Hanfang stood up and walked to the door. She saw a pretty maid and four old maids standing outside. The maid was Meijing, butst night she didn¡¯t pay attention. Therefore, she didn¡¯t recognize Meijing. Those old maids were one older than the other. The oldest one was presumably sixty years old. Just by looking at them, she felt repulsive. If she let them stay here to serve her, wouldn¡¯t they dirty her ce?

    She couldn¡¯t help but lift her sleeves to cover her nose as if she was afraid that the foul smell would dirty her. Her pair of clear eyes stared at Meijing and gestured at her, "What is your name?"

    Meijing walked up to her and said smilingly, "Answering miss, this ve¡¯s name is Meijing."

    Zhang Hanfang saw that she was lovable, sweet and her words were brisk, she liked her a bit. However, she still demeaned her, "Meijing? Such a poor taste. If youe and serve me, your name would be Shu Qin."

    What kind of good name was Shu Qin? It sounded like a name of a studypanion.

    Meijing disapproved very much in her heart, but she still smiled on her face, "The name that miss gave is naturally very elegant, but unfortunately, this ve is not blessed..."

    Not waiting for her to finish, Zhang Hanfang¡¯s face darkened, "What? You are not willing?

    Meijing said feeling wronged, "Miss misunderstood this ve. To be able to serve you is a great blessing, but this time when we came here, second young mistress only brought this ve. This ve can¡¯t leave her side for a moment. This ve only wishes to have the good fortune in the future to serve miss."

    This refusal sounded more pleasing to the ears. Zhang Hanfang also didn¡¯t dwell on this matter. She only nced at those four old maids with a gaze full of spurn and said frowningly, "Since you can¡¯t stay, then take these old maids with you."

    She only wanted to use this opportunity to rectify the maid that offended herst night. Now, she wasn¡¯t able to get her, she could only give up. There was no reason to let two filthy old things stay here to suffocate her.

    After having said that, she didn¡¯t want to stay outside for one moment more. She turned, wanted to enter the room and also shouted, "Mingluan, bring two buckets of water to wash the ground."

    These old maids of Gu household had very sharp eyes. It took only a moment for them to see the contempt that Zhang Hanfang showed them. Every one of them felt indignant.

    One had to know that they had served old master and old madam. At Gu residence, not too mention the young masters and misses, even master and madam treated them with respect. They rarely bothered them to do something. When second young mistress sent them over to serve this miss Zhang, she also asked in kind words about their opinion. Her attitude was respectful and she felt apologetic. She exined that she didn¡¯t brought enough people to the resort and had no way but to trouble them.

    The lower the status of people were, the more they cared about faces. Their faces had been swept by Zhang Hanfang and it was in front Meijing who didn¡¯t have much seniority. How could they swallow this humiliation? So, they busily opened their mouths...

    This one said concerned, "This old one is unsophisticated and didn¡¯t dare to wish to serve miss, but I would ask boldly whether miss Zhang is living well here. If youcked something, don¡¯t be shy and tell this old one. This old one will go report to second young mistress and let someone sent it over."

    That one took over, "That¡¯s right. Our second young master and mistress don¡¯t bother with the affairs when they are at home. Now, they had to be the hosts at the resort. It couldn¡¯t be avoided that they would be negligent about some matters. See, when second young mistress sent us over, she was worried and afraid that miss had suffered grievances and let us ask miss whether there was something that miss was not satisfied about. Otherwise, if she hasn¡¯t treated the honorable guests well, when she returns old madam will me her."

    Last night, Zhang Hanfang received Gu Xiran¡¯s cold treatment and was angry. Hearing this now, she felt that she had immediately be honorable. She slowed down her steps and wasn¡¯t in such a hurry to return to the room.

    Meijing felt that it was very funny. She knew the temperaments of these old maids. They were people who wouldn¡¯t suffer losses. Don¡¯t take it that they were fawning now upon Zhang Hanfang. In fact, there were hidden meanings behind the words. Every sentence was pointing out that Zhang Hanfang was a guest. They were respectful to a guest. That was why they didn¡¯t bother with her rudeness. Incidentally, they also raised their own status. Now, they were in the position of second young mistress¡¯s confidantes and that they were hosting the honorable guest in the stead of second young mistress. They were not some obsequious people that were sent over to let Zhang Hanfang choose.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79 A bag of gold

    Shu Huan was drafting those aromatic herbs. Just when she stretched and was about to take a rest, she saw Meijing came back smilingly. She (SH) leaned back in the chair, found a morefortable position and askedzily, "Did you carry the task through? How many people stayed?"

    The moment Meijing hear her ask that, sheughed, "Everyone."

    "Ah?" Shu Huan knew that Zhang Hanfang wouldn¡¯t like those old maids. It would be reasonable if she (ZHF) didn¡¯t let anyone stay. It was a surprise that she let everyone stay. She looked smilingly over, "Is it that you yed some tricks?"

    Meijing stuck out her tongue, "Second young mistress thinks too highly of me. I don¡¯t have such ability. Only today did I get to know how formidable those old maids are. I wouldn¡¯t dare to offend them in the future. Otherwise, even if they were scolding me, I would take it that they were praising me."

    While talking, she remembered what had happened just now andughed again, "They seemed to have discussed about it before. One praised how pretty miss Zhang was when she was young and how sweet-tempered she was. The other then said that <i>a girl could change eighteen times between childhood and womanhood.</i> Now, she grow up into someone no one could recognize..."

    "Pfff...," Shu Huan also couldn¡¯t hold it in and alsoughed. "Isn¡¯t this scolding her in disguise?"

    "Right," Meijing covered her mouth tough. "They scolded very insidiously, but it happened that miss Zhang didn¡¯t get the meaning behind the words. However, her nanny is a clever one. Her face had darkened, but presumably she was annoyed at being hit yesterday. Moreover, how could her one mouthpete with the four mouths that were able to <i>invert ck and white</i> of those old maids? Perhaps those old maids would even instigate to let miss Zhang reproach her. She didn¡¯t dare to open her mouth to point out and just watched miss Zhang let those four old maids stay. She was also forced to go get money to reward us."

    Talking till here, Meijing took one silver <i>liang</i> from her sleeves, put it in her palm in front of Shu Huan and said smilingly, "It seemed that Zhang family is rich. Even when they reward people, they used silver. This is what miss Zhang rewarded me. I have no ce to put it. Asking second young mistress to keep it for me!"

    Shu Huan knew the rule of Gu household. Servants weren¡¯t allowed to have a secret stash. Hence, the chest of clothes and jewelries of the maids weren¡¯t allowed to have locks on them. So, she also didn¡¯t refuse, took the silver and said, "Since you trust me, then I will keep it for you. Later when you marry, I will see how much dowry you have umted."

    Meijing¡¯s face reddened after thest sentence. Sheined, "Second young mistress loves to tease people!"

    Shu Huan took out another empty box with a lock on it and put this silver in it. She smiled, "It¡¯s the big truth, how did it be a tease? Don¡¯t say that you aren¡¯t saving money to prepare for a dowry!"

    "Hey!" Meijing stomped her feet, turned and was about to go hide in embarrassment, but was stopped by Shu Huan¡¯s shout, "These few days, I¡¯m too busy. When I have timeter, I will teach you ounting. At least by then, you will know how much money you stored here."

    Meijing went nk and thenined, "Second young mistress, what are you saying? Could it be that you think that I would be afraid that you would be greedy for this small amount money of me?"

    Shu Huan¡¯s heart turned warm, pressed down her deeply moved feelings and said, "I¡¯m being serious. Don¡¯t think bad of it! I let you practice ounting to let you help me when we go back."

    To be clearer, she wanted to bezy, make time to do what she liked and not deal with trivial affairs like managing the money and managing people with the housekeepers the whole day.

    The master and servant were talking when Huiyun reported outside, "Second young mistress, Ranmo had arrived."

    Shu Huan¡¯s mood immediately turned for the better, "Let hime inside."

    Ranmo quickly raised the curtain and came in. He first paid his respects to Shu Huan. He didn¡¯t wait to be asked when he handed her an embroidered purse with money in it. He smiled, "Second young mistress, did you ask for this little one toe over to ask about the business?"

    Shu Huan nodded and took over the purse. It felt heavy. She pulled the thread of the purse and looked inside. When she saw that inside the purse was not silver but gold, her heartbeat couldn¡¯t help but quickened.

    She knew that agarwood was worth a lot of money, but those two gadgets really couldn¡¯t be sold for so much money. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t say whether she felt fright or happiness. She frowned and looked with puzzled eyes at Ranmo.

    When Meijing saw that they had something to talk about, she quickly retreated.

    Ranmo exined, "Second young mistress, don¡¯t be frightened. A portion of this money came from second young master. This money didn¡¯te only from the things you sold."

    Gu Xiran?!

    What did he have to do with this?

    Shu Huan was more puzzled.

    Ranmo quickly smiled, "You know that redwood is worth a lot of money. If it was a high quality good, it would be worth more than ten thousand on the market. Hence, this little one sold the carp that you carved from redwood for thirty-five silver <i>liang</i>. However, the highest price you can get for the other fragrances were limited. The buyer liked the lotus pendant and found it exquisitely carved. That was why the buyer paid ten silver <i>liang</i>. Plus, those painted stones, it was a total of fifty silver <i>liang</i>."

    Shu Huan urged, "What about the portion of your second young master?"

    "As for second young master...," Ranmo scratched his head. "He let this little one sold these flowers and nts of the resort to the florist and teashops. However, you also know how much mampower was needed to pick, dry and transfer these things out. Those few days, you and second young master went to the mountain. This little one didn¡¯t have anyone to ask for opinions from, so, this little one could only act on my own initiative and brought two shopkeepers of those shops in the city toe take a look. They were straightforward and said that if the flowers and nts produced this whole year by the resort would be sold to them, they were willing to pay hundred fifty silver <i>liang</i>. They would also send people to do things like picking the flowers. When this little one heard that the price was reasonable, this little one was bold enough to sign the contract in the name of second young master."

    Hundred and fifty silver <i>liang</i>!

    Gu Xiran truly was good in handling business!

    Shu Huan was stumped for words. She didn¡¯t know whether she should admire him for his foresight in business or look down upon him for seizing every opportunity.

    It took a lot of work to paint those things. And, it was because the price of agarwood was originally high that she was able to sell it for fifty silver <i>liang</i>. Gu Xiran didn¡¯t waste anything and didn¡¯t even put in any capital, but he earned three times more than her!

    Ranmo continued to say, "Those shopkeepers know the roots of our Gu household. They aren¡¯t afraid that we will swindle them, so, they paid first. This little one felt that the silver was too heavy, so, I went to the fragrance shop opened by our household and let the ountant exchange the silver into gold. The silver is worth twenty golden <i>liang</i>. Does second young mistress want to weight them with the steelyard bnce?"

    Only now did Shu Huan¡¯s got her senses back, shook her head and said, "No need. You¡¯ve worked hard. I also don¡¯t have any good things to thank you with. I can only reward you with money. Don¡¯t dislike it."

    While she talked, she smiled. Fortunately, she was alert. Two days ago, she took a scissor and broke that ten silver <i>liang</i> into three and five smaller pieces of silver <i>liang</i> in preparation for unexpected expenses. Now, she took out a silver about the worth of three <i>liang</i> to give Ranmo. It was very convenient.

    Ranmo didn¡¯t dare to ept it. He said with lowered head, "Running errands for second young master and second young mistress is part of this little one¡¯s job. It¡¯s not worthy of a reward."

    Shu Huan saidughingly, "Your job is to run errands for little fourth! If you truly don¡¯t ept it, I will take it that you think it¡¯s too little. In the future, I will find it too embarrassing to order you again!"

    Only now did Ranmo ept it and thanked her. He smiled and said, "If second young mistress has an errand, just order me. Fourth young master wouldn¡¯t say anything if I run errands for you. Otherwise, he would just say that I do nothing and is being mischievous all day and hate me for it!"

    Shu Huanughed after hearing that. Gu Xihe still had the face to hate someone for being mischievous? He was the most mischievous one in the whole Gu household!

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80 Carefree

    After Ranmo left, Shu Huan poured all the gold out of the purse onto the table. She didn¡¯t have to count to see that there were a total of four ingots. It was probably because Ranmo was careful and deliberately asked the silver to be exchanged like that. It saved her some trouble. She only locked one gold ingot in her chest where she keep all her money. She yed with the other three in her hand.

    Now that she had calmed down, she carefully thought about things. In fact, there were previous examples of selling those flowers. She could only me herself for not having thought of it and let this idea be first taken by Gu Xiran. After she had figured it out, she annoyingly discovered that no matter whether she had thought of it or not, she couldn¡¯t earn this money now!

    Gu Xiran is the legitimate son of Gu household. Old madam and master weren¡¯t at the resort. To touch or not to touch these flowers and nts were all to his wishes. Let alone, that he pulled them out to sell them, even if he had pulled them out and destroyed them, the servants would only talk behind his back, saying that he wasted things. However, he wasted his Gu family¡¯s things. Could others have a say in that?

    Her identity wasn¡¯t the same as Gu Xiran. If she did that, probably all kinds of vile words woulde out of those servants. They would say that she loved money like her life and that she plundered all ground and didn¡¯t even let go of a nt and a flower. Those were already very gentle discussions. Maybe, when it spread to the end, it would be that she even carried a nt and a flower to her maiden home. This crime was too big!

    Shu Huan sighed. Since ancient times, identities had been difficult to surpass! When she seriously recalled in her memories, in fact, there were many ways to make money. However, there was no way she could do it. It was better for her to work hard and use her insignificant skill to make some small amount of money. She only wished to be stable and that she could do it for a long time.

    While she was in deep thoughts, Gu Xiran had returned. When he raised the curtain and entered, he saw that she was staring at the three ingots on the table. He couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Did you be rich?"

    "Right, right!" Shu Huan¡¯s anger hasn¡¯tpletely disappeared yet. When she saw him, she couldn¡¯t help but get angry again. She put those three ingots inside the purse and threw it at him, "Congrattions, you got rich! Fifteen golden <i>liang</i>. It¡¯s worth a year of your monthly allowance!"

    When Gu Xiran returned, he already encountered Ranmo. Hence, he wasn¡¯t surprised when he heard her say this. He took over the purse, took a peek inside andughed, "Ranmo is a capable one, but as he gets older, it¡¯s not convenient for him to go in and out of the inner residence. I want to take him over from little fourth.¡±

    When Shu Huan heard this, she even forgot her temper. She shook her head and said, "He is little fourth close studypanion ever since they were young. Will little fourth be willing to part with him?"

    "Even if he isn¡¯t willing, there is no other ways. Madam already nagged him many times. She said that she wanted to pick another two young studypanions for him. Thetest, it would be at the end of the year that Ranmo and Diyan would be moved to do errands outside the residence." Gu Xiran weighted the money inside the purse and smiled faintly, "Little fourth is worried that he (R) will be bullied after he goes out. If he (GXH) knew that I want to use him (R), even if he (GXH) is reluctant to part with him (R), he (GXH) will be willing."

    "Right!" Shu Huanughed. "He had never regarded you as an outsider, but Ranmo will be tired miserably. Not only will he have to run errands for you in the future, perhaps when little fourth remembered him, little fourth will let him fiddle some matters for him (GXH). He (R) will have no way but to do it and be busy on both sides!"

    Gu Xiran casted her a nce smilingly, "The most capable people do the most work. Doesn¡¯t wife also like to order him around?"

    This sentence was hinting at something else...

    Shu Huan was a bit dejected. She knew that she couldn¡¯t hide from him about the matter of her selling some things for some private money! However, after practicing these few days, her face also got thicker. She pretended that she didn¡¯t understand, lowered her head and sorted those sketches of the fragrant herbs.

    Gu Xiran came over for a look, "This is a sketch. Do you n to color it?"

    "Yes," Shu Huan answered. "I also left some nk space to write the characteristics and uses of these herbs. However, my handwriting isn¡¯t beautiful. You write itter!"

    Gu Xiran¡¯s eyes shed slightly andughed, "My handwriting is also not good. Go ask doctor Ji."

    "Second young master!" Shu Huan sighed, raised her head and looked seriously at him, "Do you know that sometimes excessive modesty is considered arrogance?"

    She had already seen his handwriting. It was neat and clear. If that was considered not good, then her handwriting would be considered worse than a dog¡¯s footprint when climbing!

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t continue with what she was saying. He only put the purse of money in front of her and said, "I¡¯m tired. I will go rest first. Keep this money for me."

    "No way!" Shu Huan was dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t help but touch her forehead to make sure that there wasn¡¯t the word "bank" written on it. "Why do you and Meijing have the same problem. I¡¯m not a bank. There isn¡¯t any interest when you leave the money with me!"

    Gu Xiran casted her a nce full of disdain, "Will the bank give you interest? Only when you take high interest loan, there would be interest that you have to pay!"

    Oh, right! Shu Huan still had general knowledge. Here was the ancient times. There was no such thing as interest when putting money in the bank. Instead, one had to pay a storage fee. Thinking till here, she reached out her hand and said, "Then, give me storage fee."

    Gu Xiranughed and threw ten silver <i>liang</i> at her. This should be his monthly allowance.

    That he gave her money so easily made Shu Huan puzzled. Not waiting for her to ask him, Gu Xiran reminded her, "Let someone exchange this silver ingot into small amounts of money and reward it to the servants of the resort. There was no reason for us to eat meat and not let them have soup. Some people love to gossip. Just take it as spending money to block their mouths."

    This idea was the same as Shu Huan¡¯s. She didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and took the silver. However, if you say there were many servants at the resort, then there wasn¡¯t that many; but, if you say that there were not that many servants at the resort there were many. Ten silver <i>liang</i> seemed a lot, but when dispersing it, it may not be enough. Hence, she decided to add five silver <i>liang</i>. If one had to reward, it was better to reward some more. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve spent the money and still be stigmatized as being stingy.

    ¡ª

    The next half month, it could be considered that Shu Huan had spent somefortable days. <i>The sky was high here and the emperor far away</i>. The personnel weren¡¯t asplex as in Gu household. She just used any excuse to reward the money. The whole resort was full of praises. Everyone said that second young master and mistress werepassionate to the servants. When these people were called in for an errand, they also worked more diligently.

    As for Shu Huan, she also had umted some money. Although, five golden <i>liang</i> wasn¡¯t much, it let her feel that she still had skills to make money. It also gave her more sense of security and she wasn¡¯t so nervous about the future anymore.

    After the heart loosened, the person also felt lighter. Aside from dealing with the affairs of the resort, she went to learn painting from doctor Ji in the morning; in the afternoon, she went to learn needlework from mother Du and at night, she had to draw stones, carved things, practice calligraphy and also tidy the sketches of the aromatic herbs. Every day was extremely fulfilling, and her appetite also seemed to have gotten better. It was hard on others in the summer and they had lost a lot of weight. Only, she added a few pounds of weight. Although, it wasn¡¯t to the point of being chubby, but she wasn¡¯t all skin and bones like in the past. She even seemed to have gotten taller.

    Of course, there was one bothersome matter. Seeing that the weather was getting colder, it was already autumn. Presumably, their happy summer days at the resort was alsoing to an end. She had already be used to these leisure days here. If you let her return to that lifeless Gu residence, where you couldn¡¯t say a word more than necessarily, where you couldn¡¯t take a wrong step and where no matter what you do, there were countless pair of eyes watching you, how could she live?

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81 Obsessed

    To earn money and to pass time, Shu Huan working tirelessly every day on her handiworks.

    Naturally, the two boxes of agarwood that Gu Xiran gave her wasn¡¯t enough. The archive of the aromatic herbs was also almost sorted outpletely with Ji Danqing¡¯s help.

    A fine hole was made at the edge of the thick stack of bamboo paper and bound together with a cotton thread. Turning the pages, were the excellent colored sketches. No matter who looked at it, they would be full of praises. However, if you gaze continued to look down, the praise would be stuck in the throat because people truly couldn¡¯t praise that new calligraphy that Shu Huan learned. If it was necessary to praise, one could only say that the writing was neat. At least, some letters weren¡¯t big and the others small or nted and crooked...

    After finishing these things and because the embroidery couldn¡¯t be done in a day or two, hence, Shu Huan immersed herself in painting the stones. Thest ten painted stones were sold for only five silver <i>liang</i>. One wasn¡¯t even worth five hundred coins. Therefore, she felt that she should improve her paintings. She couldn¡¯t continue to scribble on the stones and also couldn¡¯t paint things that were not popr in the ancient times and that the stream couldn¡¯t understand. She decided to draw some flowers, birds and famous people on the stones with the skills that Ji Danqing had thought her. Perhaps, she could sell them for a higher price like that.

    She got the idea. Now, she only had to paint. However, after painting eagerly for a few days, she suddenly felt that something was missing. Unable to think what it was, she stared nkly at the pile of stones for a very long time.

    She sat in daze like this for two days. It made Gu Xiran felt that she was acting strangely. Before going to bed this night, he couldn¡¯t help but say, "If you are not going to paint, then sleep earlier. If you continue to be in daze like this, I will even think that you had be a person made from stone."

    Shu Huan fiddled with a stone where a courtdy was painted on and said dispirited, "Is it that the light that I kept on at night disturbing your sleep? I¡¯m sorry. Why don¡¯t I go to the study to continue be in daze?"

    Gu Xiran said helplessly, "The light is a trivial matter. The scary thing is that when I opened my eyes from thend of dreams, I will see a woman dressed in white sitting in front of the window with her back faced to me and with her hair scattered!"

    Right at this moment, Meijing came in with tea. Hearing this, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder, "Second young master, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Your courage (gut) is too small!"

    Gu Xiran casted her a sidelong nce and then smiled sinisterly at her, "Right, it¡¯s not scary but think, if that woman dressed in white turned around very slowly and you discovered that the front of face was exactly the same as the back of her head and also had scattered hair..."

    He hasn¡¯t finished yet, when the hands that Meijing held the tea tray with began to tremble. She panicked and stopped him, "Second young master, stop! If you continue, I wouldn¡¯t dare to go back to my room to sleep..."

    Shu Huanughed, "Alright, I will sleep earlier. Don¡¯t scare her."

    Gu Xiran smiled faintly and took the tea that Meijing handed over. He took two gulps, walked to the table, picked up a stone she painted and said, "You painted well. What is troubling youtely?"

    Shu Huan frowned and sighed, "I also don¡¯t know. I just feel that something is missing."

    After she said this, Meijing also came over to probe. She saw a few painted stones on the table. On some were painted flowers and on the others birds. She couldn¡¯t help but stuck her tongue out and say, "It¡¯s more interesting if this is a set like the vaudeville carved jade boys at Plum Flower Pavilion..."

    After her voice fell, Shu Huan suddenly stood up. She excitedly grabbed her (M) and said, "Right! This is it! This is what was missing!"

    No wonder the more she painted the more unsatisfactory it felt. It turned out that shecked a theme. Moreover, the ancient people paid attention that everything was in pair as a good omen. What should one do with a lonely painted stone after he bought it? It was better to paint a pair or a set. The selling price could also be set higher like this. She would also find it more interesting when drawing them.

    Meijing was a bit embarrassed after being hugged by her, but it was also not good to break free. She could only look at Gu Xiran for help.

    Gu Xiran put on a serious face and coughed twice, wanting to get Shu Huan¡¯s attention. Who knew that she was still immersed in the joy of getting away from the puzzlement? She didn¡¯t pay attention to the movements of the person next to her. She still held Meijing and muttered to herself, "Should I paint the twelve hairpins of Jinling (ancient name of Nanjing city) or the hundred mountains and eight generals of Liangshan city? The four beauties are also a possibility...Right, right, I can also add some simple stories to these paintings. However, that my handwriting isn¡¯t well-trained is really nerve-racking..."

    This person truly became insane!

    Gu Xiran sighed helplessly. He secretly made a decision to never discuss painting with her again and he even thought about whether he should limit her time used for painting.

    Only Meijing didn¡¯t give up and nudged Shu Huan, "Second young mistress, let your senses return. I still have to ask you something!"

    After several nudges did Shu Huan¡¯s regain her senses. After discovering that she was holding Meijing, she also became embarrassed. She quickly let her go and barely put on a serious face, "What do you want to ask?"

    Meijingughed, "Big sister Huiyun said that the day after tomorrow is concubine Yun¡¯s birthday. She asked me to ask you how to celebrate it."

    Shu Huan went nk for a moment, "How was it always celebrated?"

    She didn¡¯t ask Meijing but Gu Xiran. After all, it wasn¡¯t a long time that Meijing hade to her (SH) side. How could she (M) knew the affairs of the previous year?

    However, Gu Xiran didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment, shook his head and said clearly, "I don¡¯t know. Go ask Huiyun tomorrow."

    Nothing to talk about anymore on this night.

    ¡ª

    Early in the next morning, Shu Huan summoned Huiyun first to ask her questions. Only now did she got to know that the previous year, concubine Yun spent her birthday in Gu residence. Because there were many people there and Gu Xiran was ill, concubine Yun didn¡¯t let the maids prepare a celebration. At most, she would collect some embroidery as gifts. Then, she would order the birthday noodle for everyone and listen to some birthday wishes. The day would have gone by like that.

    Now, Gu Xiran was getting better and better. Every affair was dealt with by Shu Huan. In order to avoid being resented, she did everything ording to the routine. However, this naturally couldn¡¯t be done as negligent as before. But, Shu Huan felt that she was in a difficult position without an example to learn from. After all, she had never organized such a thing. Not too mention, the identity of a concubine of concubine Yun was too awkward.

    After thinking for a while, she finally got the idea to let Huiyun go secretly to Heavily Scented Building to ask an old maid how the concubines of master and eldest young master celebrated their birthdays. With an example, she could deal with it by reducing or adding something more to it.

    Huiyun took the errand and went to Heavily Scented Building. She just arrived at the yard and hasn¡¯t entered yet when she heard the sound of things being smashed mixed with the persuading voices of the young and old maids. It was very messy and lively!

    She often encountered this arrogant and spoiled miss when she run an errand or pass a message. Although, she also had received reward money from her (ZHF), but she (H) didn¡¯t like her (ZHF). Hearing that she (ZHF) was angry now, the corners her (H) lips couldn¡¯t help but curve up slightly. However, she had always been cautious. Hence, her face didn¡¯t reveal any inappropriate expression. She slowed down and probed inside the yard. She wanted to find a gap to call an old maid out and leave after she asked her some questions.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82 Discussing in private

    The courtyard of Heavily Scented Building was exquisite and small. There wasn¡¯t arge distance between the gate and the main hall. Therefore, the moment Huiyun probed, a sharp-eyed old maid saw her. She took advantage that no one was paying attention to her and slipped out and went to the other side of the wall of the courtyard.

    Huiyun recognized that this was the eldest of the four old maids. She didn¡¯t dare to neglect her and respectfully called, "Aunty Ding."

    Old maid Ding narrowed her eyes and nodded, "If there is nothing, don¡¯te here. It¡¯s very difficult to serve that one inside!"

    Huiyun wasn¡¯t gossipy like Qiaoyun. She usually put aside the matters that had nothing to do with her. Hence, she also didn¡¯t ask why Zhang Hanfang was angry and smashing things. She only rushed to ask how the birthdays of Gu household¡¯s concubines were organized.

    "Did youe especially for this?" Old maid Ding twitched her mouth and said, "I say, second young mistress is too cautious. She is just a concubine without an offspring. What does it matter if her birthday is celebrated or not? If second young mistress wants to beguile her, make her some brightly colored clothes and gift her some jewelries. If she didn¡¯t want to beguile her; then, why should she (SH) bother?!"

    Huiyun didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. She only said that she got it and also quietly put the small piece of silver that Shu Huan let her bring over into old maid Ding¡¯s hand and saidughingly, "Second young mistress said that it is hard on you here. This money is for you to have a drink."

    The moment old maid Ding touched it; she knew that this silver was the weight of one <i>liang</i>. Her old face immediately bloomed like a chrysanthemum, "Doing things for second young mistress is part of my job. There nothing hard about it. This money...forget it, since it is a reward from second young mistress, it would be disrespectful to not ept it. I will thicken this old face and ept it. I have to bother you to say thanks for me when you go back."

    When people get old, they would talk much more. After, finishing the business, old maid Ding began to prattle about Zhang Hanfang, "I have never seen a master with such a bad temper! Every few days when she encountered something not ording to her wishes, she would throw things. No matter if they were tes or vases, she would throw what she could touch! You have to know that these things are our Gu household¡¯s. She just threw them and didn¡¯t even feel a bit of heartache. Instead, it made us, the servant¡¯s eyelids jump from looking at it."

    Huiyun was a bit surprised, "Why didn¡¯t aunties report this matter?"

    Old maid Ding snorted from her nose, "Who has the patient to report this matter for her?! If we had reported it, it would¡¯ve put second young mistress in a difficult position. Could it be that she (SH) should sent some other good things over for her (ZHF) to continue smash? There were only a few things in this part of the resort. It¡¯s fine if she had smashed them all. Later when shecked something, I want to see whether she could pull down her face to go ask second young mistress for another one!"

    She talked again, "Being a guest in our resort, I didn¡¯t see her act as a guest. Not to mention that she didn¡¯t went to see second young mistress once and say that she (ZHF) would trouble her (SH) for a few days. Instead, she put on airs all day and waited for second young mistress toe visit her! Fortunately, second young mistress didn¡¯te. Now, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and yelled at a maid to go explore at Japanese Rose Building. How could I not understand the meaning? She was just waiting for second young mistress to see her maid, feel apologetic ande over to see her! It happened that our second young mistress is busy. Usually, second young mistress would go to Bamboo Pavilion or Double Ninth Yard. That maid hadn¡¯t met her once. After she came back and reported to her (ZHF), she felt that she was slighted and throw things to vent."

    Now, even Huiyun couldn¡¯t listen to it anymore and said, "Why is she causing so much trouble? It¡¯s of no interest."

    "Who would know?!" Old maid Ding sneered, "Presumably she wanted to get the face she lostst time at second young master¡¯s back! Unexpected, the more trouble she causes, the less people liked her."

    Huiyun sighed, "I was used to listen to how old madam praised her at the residence for being beautiful, good-tempered, educated and well-bnced girl..."

    "Who doesn¡¯t know how to pretend?" Old maid Ding said with disdain, "For example this one. After she threw a fit inside the room, when shee out, isn¡¯t she again that delicate, elegant and gentle daughter from a wealthy family? She would cry when she sees flowers wither. When she looked at a waning moon, she would sigh. When she had the interest, she would also make poems about flowers and the moon. If she had the interest to feel sad for the flowers and moon, why didn¡¯t she treat the servants around her better?"

    Huiyun came out for a long time and was eager to go back to report onpletion of the errand. However, it happened that when this old maid began to prattle, she didn¡¯t stop. She was afraid that if this gossip was heard, it would cause trouble, but it was also not right to just leave. She could only say half-heartedly, "Aunties had suffered here."

    After this was said, old maid Ding immediately smiled proudly, "This old woman didn¡¯t live for nothing till this age. I always have a way to let her vent her anger on her own maids. In order to inquire about news, she would even pay us from time to time!"

    After having said that, she felt that those words weren¡¯t appropriate and quickly continued, "We are members of Gu household. Naturally, we will think about the main masters on everything. Go back and tell second young mistress that things we shouldn¡¯t say, this old woman hadn¡¯t said any."

    Huiyunughed, "Is there still need for old maid to remind? Second young mistress knew very well!"

    "Second young mistress is someone understanding," While old maid Ding talked, she nodded. Then, she got emotional and sighed, "When you get to the age of this old woman, there is nothing more to hope for. I can only look forward to spend the next half of my life peacefully and get to eat rice of retirement at Gu household!"

    While talking, she looked at Huiyun and said, "Little girl, you are still young. Remember to serve well at second young mistress¡¯s side. By then, naturally, you would have benefits."

    How could Huiyun not understand the meaning behind old maid Ding¡¯s words? She became sad...

    She had nothing to count on anymore in this life!

    At first, when she saw that second young master and mistress didn¡¯t hurry to marry her off, she thought that the matter would turn for the better. But, after these few days, she understood that they were only soft-hearted and didn¡¯t want to send her away to any reckless person. They asked her to pay attention. As long as she could find someone who more or less matched with her, they would support her and ask old madam to let her marry to that person.

    However, wasn¡¯t every manservant in the residence the same?! No matter who she chose, she wouldn¡¯t get away from being a servant her whole life! She could only say that she didn¡¯t see anyone she liked and dy for the time being. But, as she gets older, she was afraid that she couldn¡¯t dy for a long time...

    While she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t help but cry on her way back to Japanese Rose Building. While she lowered her head to wipe her tears, she didn¡¯t pay attention to the road. Unfortunately, she slipped because of the moss on the stones. She didn¡¯t stand steady and fell.

    "Be careful..."

    A pair of strong hands grabbed her arm and gave her support when she was about to fall to the ground. She looked up after just having recovered from the shock and faced a pair of red phoenix eyes. That pair of eyes was filled with the smiles of concern. It made her couldn¡¯t help but be startled for a moment. Then, she took a step back and respectfully paid her respect, "This ve thanks cousin young master."

    This person was that biological big brother of Zhang Hanfang, Zhang Zirong. Huiyun had seen him once from far away. She didn¡¯t expect to encounter him at this moment.

    Zhang Zirong gestured with his hand and said, "What is there to thank about? It was just <i>the exertion of lifting one¡¯s hand</i>. But you, did you fall?"

    "No...no...," Huiyun felt embarrassed and awkward. Her face reddened. She lowered her head and said, "Forgive this ve for being rude, this ve have to...leave first..."

    While she talked, she left in a hurry.

    Zhang Zirong looked at her back and smiled slightly. Suddenly, he shouted, "What is your name?"

    It was reasonable to say that when an honorable guest asked a question, she should answer. But she didn¡¯t know why, she felt that this question of Zhang Zirong was poking fun at her. She didn¡¯t dare to think deeply about it. Her steps just paused for a moment. Then, she lifted her skirt and ran away.

 Chapter 83

    <i>TLNote: I will post all of the chapters of this week today because of exams. </i>

    Chapter 83 Bewildered

    When Huiyun went back to Japanese Rose Building to report on thepletion of the mission, she was a bit absent-minded. Shu Huan only took it that Zhang Hanfang made her suffer and asked about it, but she (H) said that she (ZHF) didn¡¯t. She only passed the important points of old maid Ding¡¯s speech. Then, she said that she has a headache and retreated to her room.

    Shu Huan was puzzled, but she knew that Huiyun was someone who had her own thoughts. If she had something that she didn¡¯t want to talk about, even if you asked her, you wouldn¡¯t get anything out of her. Hence, she (SH) also didn¡¯t put too much attention on it. She let people go call in a tailor to make two set of new clothes for concubine Yun. Then, she let the kitchen cook birthday noodles tomorrow with a few good side dishes. As for the jewelries, forget it. Anyway, she didn¡¯t have the intention to beguile concubine Yun. She only hoped that the two of them could live peacefully and not get involved with each other.

    The day went by peacefully until night. Shu Huan was sketching the sketch of the twelve hairpins of Jinling with a charcoal strip on a bamboo paper. She suddenly heard Meijing report that cousin young master Zhang hade to visit. She couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    Nominally, Zhang Zirong came to Moon View¡¯s resort to spend the summer vacation, but in fact, he would be away every few days. They also didn¡¯t know where he went. In short, more than half the time, he was not at the resort. When he was asionally at the resort, it was also lively at his ce. If he didn¡¯t invite some friends over to eat and drink, he would invite small operas to his Luminous Magnificent Pavilion and make many noises there. He never had time toe here.

    If it was said that Shu Huan was intentionally avoiding Zhang Hanfang, then tonwards this Zhang Zirong, she seemed to have no idea that he existed. Therefore, when she heard Meijing report that he came, she was a bit surprised. It was then that she remembered who this cousin young master was.

    Gu Xiran who was leaning on the bed and reading a book reacted faster than her. He dropped the book in his hand and said, "I will go meet him."

    Shu Huan who was about to get up sat back. Anyway, she had no interest in the members of Zhang family. It was the best if she didn¡¯t meet them. She only called for Meijing to follow him out and make tea.

    The soundproofing of the ancient houses wasn¡¯t very good. The exchange of conventional greetings in the hall entered clearly to the bedroom. However, Shu Huan was too immersed in her sketches that she turned a deaf ear to those greetings. She didn¡¯t expect that in just a short while, the hall turned quiet again. Then, Meijing came in with a dejected face. She didn¡¯t say anything and just began to turn the suitcase.

    Hearing the movements close to her, Shu Huan regained her senses and asked confused, "What are you searching for?"

    Meijing muttered, "Looking for thicker clothes for second young master."

    Shu Huan was surprised, "Does he want to go out?"

    Meijing asked angrily, "Didn¡¯t second young mistress hear?"

    Shu Huan shook her head.

    Meijing said scornfully, "That cousin young master is not a good person!"

    This maid had been indulged and became more and more daring. Really any word coulde out of her mouth without taboos.

    Shu Huan nced helplessly at her and asked, "How did he offend you?"

    "Second young mistress, don¡¯t make fun of me. I¡¯m just a small maid. How could my identity be worthy for cousin young master to make an offence?" While Meijing turned over the suitcase, she said, "When this cousin young master first spoke, some decent words came out of his mouth, saying that his little sister had been spoiled at home and had a temper. He asked second young master to bear with. He also apologized for miss Zhang..."

    Shu Huan was puzzled, "Wasn¡¯t it a good thing that he came to apologize for his little sister?"

    Meijing suddenly blushed, "What is there good about that?! While he chatted, he mentioned about going with second young master to a drinking party with female entertainers. He also said that he had invited two sisters who knew how to sing at his ce. He asked second young master to go over to drink and listen to songs."

    Only now did Shu Huan understand. She raised an eyebrow and said, "So, your second young master went to Luminous Magnificent Pavilion to have a drinking party with female entertainers?"

    Meijing looked at her expression and nodded.

    Shu Huan lowered her eyes and was silent for a moment. Suddenly, she grabbed the charcoal strip and continued to sketch her sketches.

    Meijing wondered, "Second young mistress, are you not concerned?"

    "Concern about what?" Shu Huan didn¡¯t raise her head and said waning with interest, "It¡¯s very ordinary that men have drinking parties with female entertainers, visit low-grade brothels and take in concubines!"

    Meijing was stumped for words. After a while she finally said, "Not all of them are like that..."

    "Mm." Shu Huan nodded. "Most men from poor family are not on the list."

    But that was not that they didn¡¯t want to, it was that they couldn¡¯t afford to! Those born from bureaucrats and rich families, how many of them were not married and have concubines? Master Gu took in five concubines. Even Gu Xitian had two. This didn¡¯t include the outside mistresses and maids to share a bed with. Everyone felt that it was normal. Even if Lin <i>shi</i> and Fang <i>shi</i> felt some resentment, in the presence of people, they would have to find a good exnation for their men¡¯s lust...

    It was to give birth to more offspring to carry the ancestral line!

    Shu Huan rubbed her nose in disapproval. This was the era where the stallion was glorified! However, she also didn¡¯t want to criticize. This kind of thing had beenmon since the beginning of time. Not to mention the ancient times, it was the same in the modern times. Expect that the former was doing it openly while theter needed to hide it.

    It was impossible for men not to be lustful. They could have sex without emotional foundation as long as there was beauty. The only difference was that at the time when the desire and temptation was great, some people had the responsibility and self-control to control their physical impulses and, some people would sumb to the physical pleasure...

    Meijing saw that she was lost in thought, she (M) thought that she (SH) took things too hard and mumbled advises, "It¡¯s my fault for talking too much...second young mistress, don¡¯t take this matter to the heart. Second young master is not such a person. He followed cousin young master to go have a drink is only to interact socially. It¡¯s no big deal...moreover..."

    Moreover, there was a beautiful and gentle concubine Yun, but they haven¡¯t seen second young master spent the night with her...

    It was just, it was not good for Meijing to say this because of her identity. She could only swallow back the words that were on the tip of her tongue.

    Shu Huan casted her a nce and suddenlyughed, "Why are you worried for me? Don¡¯t you still have to get the clothes for him? Quickly go!"

    Wasn¡¯t this to let her keep an eye on him?!

    Meijing got excited, nodded immediately and said, "I will go immediately!"

    While she walked, she thought that in order to not let the two masters just find any excuse to send her off, should she drag Huiyun with her? But if they were all gone and leave second young mistress alone, what about when she wanted tea or water and there was no one around...?

    Shu Huan looked at her rushing figure and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head.

    What was this little maid thinking about?! She just didn¡¯t want to continue on such a tangling topic and just used an excuse to send her away.

    As for what kind of person Gu Xiran was, Shu Huan couldn¡¯t see through him and figure him out. She was only sure that his character was still good. He absolutely didn¡¯t hide from her that he would go have a drink with Zhang Zirong. What ulterior motive could there be? It was just like how Meijing said it. It was just a social interaction! However, what could this mean? He still had a concubine and it was still unknown how he would be in the future!

    Even if he was not willing to take a concubine, it was unclear whether the household would force him to take a concubine!

    And she, what right did she have to mind and restrict him?

    The longer she stayed in the ancient times, the more she realized that her n to leave Gu household was not realistic.

    If the situation continued to be like this and if there was no mishap, Gu Xiran wouldn¡¯t divorce her. Could it be that she had to sneak away and get the reputation of the runaway wife? Not considering whether she could sneak away and survive without money, she didn¡¯t even know the way and have the connections to register herself into a household. Not to mention the other troubles thates with it. There were some that she was able to think about and some that she didn¡¯t even think about...

    Shu Huan sighed and was perplexed.

    Should shepromise with reality or struggle with idealism for a while...?

    This was a difficult question!

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84 The flowery bright moon was covered in the dark fog

    She waited till the third night watch period (23:00-01:00). Gu Xiran hasn¡¯t returned yet.

    Meijing had gone to Luminous Magnificent Pavilion with Huiyun. Only Meijing had returned and said, "Second young master was afraid that second young mistress would be waiting for him and hasn¡¯t slept yet. He sent me back to serve you and said that if you are tired, you can go sleep first."

    Shu Huan made an "mm" sound and looked up from her sketch. She suddenly felt that it was a bit stuffy in the room. She asked Meijing to open the window to let the cool air from outsidee in.

    Meijing talked about the details of drinking party, but she didn¡¯t truly listen to it.

    She leaned against the window and looked outside. The moonlight was hazy, and the mist was rising.

    If one listened carefully, the faintly discerning sounds from Luminous Magnificent Pavilion would pass through the flowers and water to here. This kind of atmosphere made Shu Huan involuntarily think about a poem: The flowery bright moon was covered in the dark fog; this night really wants to go to the youth¡¯s side...

    She suddenly got the impulse to paint. She called Meijing to go grind the ink. She spread out an unprocessed paper, took a brush and put it in ink. After she had moistened the brush, she went to paint on the paper. She didn¡¯t pause at all. When she finished, she put aside the brush and sighed from relief. She immediately felt her mood be lighter. She didn¡¯t look at what she had painted. Instead, she walked to the bed andy on it. She only said, "So tired! I will go to sleep. You should also go to sleep!"

    Meijing looked at the painting on the table that hasn¡¯t dried yet. So, she didn¡¯t put it away for her. She closed half of the window to prevent raindrops from wetting the painting if it rained at night. Then, she blew out the candle and went out.

    When Gu Xiran returned with dew and cold air to the room and put the light on, he saw Shu Huan soundly asleep with clothes on. He couldn¡¯t help but shook his head while smiling. He walked to the table to pour tea to sober up. He didn¡¯t expect to see a Chinese painting on the table. He couldn¡¯t help himself from looking at it.

    On the painting was the shadow of a flower under the hazy moonlight. Washes of ink was used to make the mist light and moving. Aside from that, there was the back of a girl dressed in a silken dress while embroidering a shoe and who used on hand to push aside the sprig of a nt with blossoms. There was no depiction of the appearance at all, but the shyness, nervousness and excitement were vividly on the paper.

    The brushwork of this painting wasn¡¯t perfect yet, but theposition and Chinese art of painting was enough.

    Gu Xiran looked for a while and muttered to himself, "This little girl learned quite fast..."

    Although, he praised this painting, but he felt unpleasant while looking at the painting. Taking advantage that he was tipsy, he picked up the brush, dipped it in the thick ink that hasn¡¯t dried up yet and added two sentences to the painting.

    After he wrote it, a cool breeze burst in from the half-opened window and awakened his somewhat dizzy head. When he looked at the handwriting on the painting, he suddenly felt some remorse that he added the sentences. Just when he wanted to quietly hide the painting, he didn¡¯t expect that the soundly asleep Shu Huan would mutter, "Gu Xiran..."

    When Gu Xiran heard that, his body stiffened. He thought she had awakened and he naturally couldn¡¯t continue to act like the "thief" anymore. However, when he calmly walked to the bed, he discovered that he had overestimated Shu Huan¡¯s alertness when being asleep.

    She hadn¡¯t woken up. The mutter just now was only because she was dreaming! With the help of the light, he could see that her brows were frowned and her expression was depressed. It was obviously that she didn¡¯t sleep well. From time to time, she would toss and turn.

    Gu Xiran looked at her sleeping face and couldn¡¯t help himself from reaching out and trying to smooth her frowning brows. He didn¡¯t expect that his finger just touched her eyebrows when his sleeve had been grabbed by her. Her drowsy eyes opened slightly. After looking at him for a long while did she seem to have identified him. Then, she smiled slightly at him, "You have returned?"

    "Mm," Gu Xiran¡¯s heart tightened. He barely suppressed the rush to take her into his arms. He smiled at her.

    Seeing his smile, Shu Huan seemed to have a peace of mind and closed her eyes. She muttered, "The smell of alcohol is very foul..."

    "..."

    For the first time in his life did Gu Xiran became speechless because of her.

    Shu Huna then called his name, "Gu Xiran..."

    "I¡¯m here."

    "Help me make a choice."

    The sentence that didn¡¯t make sense and made Gu Xiran frown. Just when he wanted to ask her about it, he saw that she had let go of his sleeve, turned around and went back to sleep.

    "..."

    Her sleeping posture would truly be his dead one day!

    Last time, she didn¡¯t wake up no matter what he did. This time, she had woken up, but she just said a few sentences and went to sleep again. Only leaving him with an inexplicable question to make him have a headache.

    Gu Xiran stood in front of the bed and looked at her for a short while. Suddenly, he felt tipsy. Just when he was about to blow out the light and rest, his gaze fell on the painting on the table. Immediately, an understanding appeared in his eyes.

    Alright!

    So be it!

    He smiled faintly, blew out the light and went to bed. He didn¡¯t bother anymore with the painting and the sentences on the painting.

    ¡ª

    Shu Huan slept until morning. When she sat up early in the morning, she saw Gu Xiran. She vaguely remembered what had happenedst night. It was just that she was confused about if it was a dream or a reality. If it was the former, it was fine. If it was theter, it would be so embarrassing.

    Damn it!

    She somewhat had the mentality of an ostrich. Since, she couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that it was theter, she crept under the bed and wanted to sneak away before Gu Xiran woke up. She didn¡¯t discover that he had already opened his eyes and looked smilingly at how she bent to get the shoes on the ground. She didn¡¯t wait to wear them well before she run to the door. He felt that she looked like the girl in the painting ofst night.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t know that someone was staring at her. She run panicked to the door, but she suddenly remembered something. She turned and went to the table. She didn¡¯t even look at the painting and rushed to roll it up. She nned to bring it to Bamboo Pavilion and ask Ji Danqing whether she had improved.

    She ran away carrying the painting like that!

    It made Gu Xiran who was still in bed a bit sullen. Then, he heard her talk to concubine Yun in a whispering voice. First, she congratted her because of her birthday and then she said, "Last night, second young master got drunk. He is still sleeping now. Later, when he wakes up, bring him a bowl of hangover soup."

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t know whether he should be angry orugh when he heard that. He wasn¡¯t that drunk, but he was thirsty for sleep. Hence, he simply ignored her and went to sleep again. Anyway, it was bound that she would find out about some things. It was only a matter of it being sooner orter.

    After Shu Huan briefed concubine Yun, she casually ate something and went to Bamboo Pavilion. She just entered when she saw the little girl they brought back from the mountain was slowly walking around while using the bamboos in the courtyard as support.

    "Do you feel better?" Shu Huan went to greet her and reached out to support her.

    That girl revealed a faint smile and nodded at Shu Huan.

    She still didn¡¯t talk...

    It was elegant and secluded here at the resort. The food was also exquisite. Also, with the careful treatment of doctor Ji and that Shu Huan let people sent ice three times a day to Bamboo Pavilion, that girl had long escaped the dangerous period. The injury on her calf was also getting better and better with ever day. They only didn¡¯t know why she still refused to talk. If it wasn¡¯t because she shouted pain the two days she was ina, Shu Huan would¡¯ve almost thought that she had a physical defective and was born unable to speak.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85 Every night holding a handsome man while sleeping

    This girl wasn¡¯t willing to speak. So, many things couldn¡¯t be answered. Even if she (SH) wanted to send her home, she (SH) didn¡¯t know where she lived. To facilitate them, Shu Huan gave her a temporarily name, Shang Xin.

    "Shang Xin..."

    Here, Shu Huan was trying to find a way to make her open her mouth, who would¡¯ve known that she just called her once when she (SH) heardughtering from behind her (SH)...

    "Mute, mute, after being seen stealing melons, catch and beat ruthlessly."

    No need to guess. The one who sung such a childish nursery rhyme would be no one else than Gu Xihe.

    Shu Huan turned and looked helplessly at him. She saw that he held a white cat in his arms and rushed in from the door. He ran to them, reached out and wanted to pull Shang Xin¡¯s hair. The speed was so fast that Shu Huan couldn¡¯t stop it.

    "Ah...," Next was Shang Xin¡¯s shout of pain.

    Gu Xihe proudly pulled her hair and said, "Little mute, talk, ah!"

    "Little fourth..."

    Shu Huan shouted to stop him when she saw Shang Xin turn around, grabbed Gu Xihe¡¯s wrist, opened her mouth and bit fiercely on it.

    This bite, not to mention Gu Xihe, even Shu Huan draw out a mouthful of air.

    It looked very painful!

    Gu Xihe¡¯s distorted expression and his sharp shout from pain reflected the degree of pain very well. Even the white cat in his arms screamed, jumped down and was gone without a trace.

    "Ugly mute, let go!" Gu Xihe¡¯s voice seemed to be crying. He pulled even harder on her hair.

    Shang Xin humphed from pain but endured it and continued to bite him without any intention of letting go.

    Shu Huan wanted to separate the two of them, but the two had already wobbled to the ground and rolled in the mud. She couldn¡¯t separate them. She could only yell, "People! Help me separate the two!"

    The noise of the courtyard had already rmed the people inside the room. Two maids immediately ran out after Shu Huan¡¯s shout. When they saw this scene, the quickly went up to pull them apart. Only Ji Danqing was standing leisurely at the door. He wore a faint smile on his face and stared gently at this scene as if he was looking at the dogs and cats fighting in his yard.

    Two children that were dirty like mud monkeys were pulled apart. They were still unwilling and red at each other. Ji Danqing gestured at the speechless Shu Huan and said, "Don¡¯t bother with them. Come in for tea."

    "..."

    Shu Huan looked at Gu Xihe who had a red face from anger, whose fists was clenched and seemed to want to rush forward, she asked hesitatingly, "Is it right to not bother...?"

    It was a maid who grinned and said, "Second young mistress, it¡¯s no big deal. They are just ying!"

    Just ying!

    Does one y like this?

    However, when she saw that the person beside her wasn¡¯t nervous and it seemed that she was the only one making a fuss out of nothing, Shu Huan also didn¡¯t care anymore. Anyway, she had already persuaded and it looked like that they didn¡¯t suffer any injuries. If they fought again, it wouldn¡¯t be toote if she meddle in then. She entered the room with Ji Danqing.

    This room was simply furnished. All the furniture was made from bamboo. There were three bamboo chairs that would make squeak sounds when you sit on them. The water sitting on the stove made of red mud was boiling. Ji Danqing lifted the pit and made tea at a not slow nor fast pace.

    When he pushed a cup of tea to Shu Huan, he smiled and said, "These few days, they fought all day long and wouldn¡¯t listen to persuasions. I can only put some medicine on their injuries after the fact. Fortunately, these two children still knew where the line is. They didn¡¯t fight two fiercely and didn¡¯t leave any serious injuries."

    The hand that Shu Huan picked the cup with paused. They fought so fiercely and he still said that they knew where the line was?! It seemed that she had underestimated a child¡¯s ability to withstand. She was a bit puzzled and asked, "Fighting all day long? Why haven¡¯t I seen it?!"

    She came in and out of this Bamboo Pavilion all day long!

    Ji Danqingughed, "You didn¡¯t have the coincidence to catch them in act. There were two times where you just went away when they fought. I also don¡¯t know why, every time, it was fourth young master who wanted to tease Shang Xin into speaking, but Shang Xin refused to open her mouth. One had a bad temper, the other was stubborn. No one was willing to yield. When they got annoyed, they would use their hands."

    This was truly a special way of getting along!

    Shu Huan was very speechless. She held the cup of tea and looked at the white smoke. Then, she sneaked a nce at outside. She saw that the two children weren¡¯t fighting anymore. One was sitting on the threshold, the other was sitting in the shadow of the bamboo. They let the maids pat away the dirt on their clothes. She didn¡¯t know from where the white cat of before appeared again. Ity in between them and sunbathed with squinted eyes.

    She felt that it was funny after seeing such a situation. She vaguely understood why Gu Xihe went less frequent to Japanese Rose Building. It turned out that the moment he was idle, he woulde to this Bamboo Pavilion!

    It was not surprising. Since young, he didn¡¯t have many ymates. Even if he had maids and manservants of the same age to y with him, but because of their identities, how would they dare to go against him like this? They always yielded to him. He also probably felt that it was boring. It was understandable that after he met Shang Xin who had a wild temperament, he couldn¡¯t help himself from teasing her. It just wasn¡¯t the right way. He obviously wanted to y with her. In the end, it became him bullying her.

    If it truly was like that, then Ji Danqing wasn¡¯t wrong. The children had their own way of getting along. They didn¡¯t need to meddle in!

    Shu Huan regained her senses, lowered her head and took a sip of the tea.

    The water used the make the tea here was the dew on the bamboo which was collected early in the morning. The very light fragrance of the bamboo melted into the fragrance of the tea and slowly spread in her mouth and lingered on the tip of her tongue. There was sweetness in the bitterness.

    While she was drinking tea, Ji Danqing reached out to look at the painting that was put on a side. He askedughingly, "You painted itst night?"

    "Mm," Shu Huan nodded. "Suddenly, I felt like painting and painted it in one breath. I also don¡¯t know whether it is good. That was why I brought it here to seek advice from you."

    Ji Danqing rolled the painting out. Before, he could say whether it was good or not, he was surprised first.

    Shu Huan had been paying attention to his expression. Seeing him like this, she couldn¡¯t help but ask anxiously, "Did I paint it too clumsily?"

    Ji Danqing didn¡¯t spoke yet when Gu Xihe rushed in from the outside. While he reached out to a cup of tea, he shouted, "So thirsty! So thirsty!"

    Him shouting like this was like he was referring to his foible with self-deprecating humor. Seeing that no one bothered with him, he suddenly felt a bit of anger. He went to Ji Danqing and looked at the painting. Unconsciously, he read the words that Gu Xiran put on the painting, "Every night...a handsome man while sleeping, why...privately..."

    It was not that he stuttered. He didn¡¯t know two of the thirteen words and he recognize one but he wasn¡¯t sure about it!

    If this thing happened on someone else, he would probably scold: Which uncultured one wrote this? So many wrongly written words! However, Gu Xihe had never studied seriously. When he saw words that he didn¡¯t know, his intuitive reaction was, "Second sister-inw, how boring were you?! You just wrote two poems, why did you use such umon words. Could it be that you want to imitate that big cousin sister of mine and pretend to have a profound knowledge?

    Shu Huan was shocked, "Poem?"

    She didn¡¯t write anything! She knew that her handwriting wasn¡¯t well; how could she personally expose her shoring?!

    Gu Xihe was still looking at her painting while shaking his head. He pointed at one of the words and said, "Is this the word ¡¯should¡¯? It seemed to be wrongly written..."

    His words just fell when the painting had been snatched by Shu Huan. It was just that she wanted to snatch, but Ji Danqing hasn¡¯t loosened his hand yet. The rice paper was not strong and had been torn into two pieces!

    Shu Huan went nk. She felt annoyed and pity. However, when she looked down at the painting, these emotions had been instantly thrown into the Java ind.

    On the half of the painting that was held by her was written: every night holding a handsome man...

    She was shocked and grabbed the other half. She finally put the two lines of the poem together...

    Every night holding a handsome man while sleeping, why should they meet privately?

    The poem was full of ridicule. There was no need to ask. It must be from Gu Xiran. However, the handwriting wasn¡¯t the same as the one she had seen before. It wasn¡¯t neat, beautiful and tiny. Instead, it was free, easy and unconstrained!

    However, this was not the point. The point was that the three words that Gu Xihe didn¡¯t understand was written in simplified Chinese!

    <i>TLnote: Finally Gu Xihe is back. It¡¯s like all of you had guessed. Gu Xiran also time-traveled. It seemed that you all are Sherlocks. When I read this book, I didn¡¯t have the slightest idea until this chapter. Seems like I¡¯m not that smart, sigh. </i>

    <i>I only managed to trante till this chapter this week. Till next week. </i>

 Chapter 86

    <i>TLNote: Still managed to trante one more chapter</i>

    Chapter 86 The mental disparity

    Japanese Rose Building.

    Two maids who did heavy manual work were sweeping the courtyard. They saw Shu Huan return running in like the wind.

    Xiangqian was sitting on the porch feeding the birds. When she saw Shu Huan, she stood up panicked, went in front of her (SH) to block her and said, "Second young mistress..."

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t have the mood to bother with her. She directly bypassed her and rushed to the main room, lifted her leg and kicked the door with force...

    The door shook because of the kick, but it didn¡¯t open because it was locked from the inside.

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t hold her temper and kicked two more times with her feet. While she kicked, she shouted, "Gu Xiran, get out!"

    The movements were a bit too big. The maids who were scattered around had gathered together. They were a bit rmed. They didn¡¯t know why the always good-tempered second young mistress was so angry. They looked around. They didn¡¯t see maid Meijing who always followed second young mistress. They could only set their confused gaze to the also personal maid Huiyun.

    Huiyun bit her lips and didn¡¯t speak. Thousands of thoughts went through her mind, but she didn¡¯t go persuade and also didn¡¯t know how to persuade. She could only look at how Shu Huan kicked the door fiercely. Only Xiangqian was very anxious. In the end, she had no way and knelt in front of Shu Huan. She begged, "Second young mistress...don¡¯t be angry..."

    Shu Huan went nk. She didn¡¯t realize yet why she knelt when she heard the door get opened. Then, a faintly sweet fragrance came from the inside. Concubine Yun stood behind the door with a hanging head. She said, "Second young mistress..."

    Her voice was different from usual. It was a bit hoarse. Although, there was panic in it, it couldn¡¯t help but reveal some frailness. She (SH) saw how her (Y) long eyshes trembled, how the tip of her brow overflowed with emotions and how from head to toes, she showed a seductive appearance. How could Shu Huan not understand? She suddenly took two steps back and realized why Xiangqian blocked her and knelt in front of her.

    Shu Huan rushed back to interrogate Gu Xiran about the simplified Chinese characters. How could she know that she would encounter such an awkward situation? The situation in front of her was beyond her expectations. She stood there and stared nkly at concubine Yun. She didn¡¯t know how to react.

    Until when Gu Xiran appeared from behind concubine Yun and called her lightly, "Little Huan..."

    Her body shook and she regained her senses.

    Gu Xiran¡¯s voice was also hoarse. When she looked at his usually clear eyes, they were now so deep that she couldn¡¯t see the bottom of it. Plus, his messy clothes showed what had happened...

    Huan, your ass!

    Shu Huan was almost swallowed up by the sudden rush of anger. She couldn¡¯t utter a word, turned and ran...

    She was afraid that the moment she opened her mouth, she wouldn¡¯t be able to contain her emotions and let the shameful tears fell in front of everyone.

    It was alright if she was angry. Why did she had to feel hurt and sad? She didn¡¯t know and also didn¡¯t had the time to think about it. There was only one thought that repeated in her heart...

    What the f*** had it to do with her?!

    They were originally two people who didn¡¯t know each other.

    What the f*** had it to do with her whether he had time-traveled or not?!

    What the f*** had it to do with her whether he had something to do with concubine Yun?!

    What the f*** had it to do with her whether he was mocking her ever since the beginning?!

    Gu Xiran frowned and wanted to chase after her but was blocked by concubine Yun.

    Concubine Yun bent over, picked up two pieces of paper and handed it to Gu Xiran. She said timidly, "Second young master, this is what second young mistress had left...

    Gu Xiran took it and looked at. It was the painting where he had written the poem on by impulse. He didn¡¯t know why it became two pieces. His five fingers couldn¡¯t help but clenched together. His heart suddenly felt painful.

    ¡ª

    Shu Huan also didn¡¯t know where she was running to. She only wanted to be farther away from Japanese Rose Building. She run straight into a road blocked by ake. She leaned against a peach tree to caught up her breath. Then, she slid down against the trunk, sat on the ground and buried her head in her knees.

    After the extreme ups and downs of her emotions, her heart was frustrated!

    All along, she had been wondering about why Gu Xiran would be unconditionally good to her. So good that she couldn¡¯t be indifferent to it; so good that it influenced her choices; so good that even though she knew she shouldn¡¯t, but her heart was still moved...

    Until when she saw the three simplified Chinese words on the painting, she thought that everything was answered. Hence, she couldn¡¯t contain her ecstasy and excitement and also couldn¡¯t contain the gloominess of being deceived for so long. She rushed back to interrogate him. She didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene!

    A man who had always been so good to her actually rolled in the sheets with another woman behind her back and in her bedroom!

    The mental disparity was too big!

    Especially at this time!

    She thought that she had found someone she could rely and trust on and that she no longer needed to sway anymore. She thought that she could stay at Gu household peacefully and that she had the reason and courage to face this world that didn¡¯t belong to her!

    The scene of just now gave her a heavy blow and turned everything into a farce!

    Shu Huan raised her head slightly and took a deep breath. She narrowed her eyes desperately trying to hold back the tears that almost rushed out of her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t want to cry!

    She didn¡¯t want to cry for her own stupidity!

    He only was good to her because it was his duty. He didn¡¯t promise her anything. What right did she have to get angry and resent...?

    The tears hadn¡¯t beenpletely repressed. She suddenly felt a pain in the back of her head. She didn¡¯t know what kind of thing hit the back of her head. So, the tears that she had half repressed burst instantly out of her eyes.

    "Woo...," A whimper that couldn¡¯t be stopped came out of her throat.

    Shu Huan wasn¡¯t in the mood to see what had hit her. She put her head back into her knees and cried loudly.

    Anyway, the tears had already fallen. No matter how she struggled, they wouldn¡¯t go back. She might as well cry refreshingly. Maybe, her heart would feel morefortable after she had cried.

    "Hey, it couldn¡¯t be, right?!" A maic male voice rang on the top of her head. "You have just been hit by the pit of a peach. Do you have to cry so miserably?"

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t expect that there were people here. When she heard a voice, she raised her head by reflex. She looked through her tears. She only saw a white robe through the dense peach branches.

    Her mood was already not good. She got more annoyed after being hit by someone with a peach pit. How would she have the patience to guess the identity of that person? She only felt that she was very unlucky. She couldn¡¯t even find a quiet ce to cry. At the moment, she didn¡¯t care if she would lose face or not. While she cried, she said, "I¡¯m annoyed, don¡¯t bother me!"

    "Hey!" The person on the tree jumped down. "Little girl is not old, but the temper is not small!"

    Little girl!

    That person used a frivolous tone making these words have an amorous feeling. It made Shu Huan¡¯s body tremble and she almost vomited what she atest night...

    F***! I don¡¯t know you at all. Why do you pretend that we know each other well?!

    She was toozy to talk to this kind of person who took amusement in being corny. Shu Huan carelessly wiped her face with her sleeves and wiped away her blurred vision. She didn¡¯t even spare him one nce, stood up and ran to the bridge in the middle of theke.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87 Enemies on a narrow road

    The water of the artificialke at Moon¡¯s View resort came from the bigke outside. The water was very clear. There were rockeries piled up in the middle of theke. Both sides of theke interlinked the curved bridge.

    Shu Huan liked this kind ofndscape the most. Usually when she had nothing to do, she woulde here often to walk or sit under the shade of the flowers or lean on the parapet and gaze into the distance. She could spend half a day leisurely like this. However, now she wasn¡¯t in the mood for entertainment. She only wanted to find a quiet uninhabited ce to cry freely.

    The rockery in the middle of theke was the best choice.

    No one would see her when she went into the gap between the rocks. Although, the ce was small and because of the strange stones, she couldn¡¯t roll and make an unreasonable scene, but it was more than enough to hide here and cry.

    The annoying thing was that the person behind her followed her like a shadow. Shu Huan just got into the gap between the rocks when she discovered that this person was also trying to squeeze in.

    Shu Huan¡¯s patience had been wiped to zero, "Get out! why are you following me?!"

    That person stillughed and apologized, "Alright, it was wrong for me to hit you with the peach pit. Don¡¯t be angry, alright?"

    It was again this kind of tone full of amorousness and pampering!

    Shu Huan nose almost got crooked because of anger. She had seen people act familiar, but she hasn¡¯t seen people act so familiar. One had to know that this was in the ancient times where men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other! If another person heard this, she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin even if she had hundred mouths!

    Her anger was suffocated in her heart without being able to vent it and this hateful person kept entangling with her. Seeing that he was about to get into the gap, Shu Huan didn¡¯t have any scruples. She lifted her leg and fiercely kicked that person out. "Get far away from me! If you continue toe inside, I will kick you so that the next half of your life, you can¡¯t live alone independently!"

    Outside, the voice of drawing air and holding in pain could be heard, "Well...yed..."

    Who didn¡¯t know how to flip out?!

    After being time-travelled to such ghostly ce where she didn¡¯t have anyone to rely on, in order to integrate and to live peacefully, she was forced into pretending to be calm and indifferent. Every day, she had to endure. She had long endured so much that she wanted to vomit blood!

    She also wanted to flip out unrestrained for once! However, aside from that truly ck-bellied Gu Xiran, the other people¡¯s identities were below her. If she flipped out, it would seem like she was bullying them. It would look like she was causing troubles unreasonably. When she thought about that, her interest waned. Now, she happened to bump into this one who didn¡¯t have eyes and it happened to be at the time where her mood was the lowest. She wasn¡¯t Buddha, how could she still endure?

    After she kicked, her intention to cry diluted a lot. She found a suitable position to sit and wanted to calm down alone. Fortunately, that person on the outside didn¡¯t continue to harass her. After he hadined twice, there were no more movements.

    Presumably, he was gone!

    Shu Huan guessed this, but she was toozy to go confirm.

    In front of the ce where she sat was a half-foot wide gap. A soothing wind blow in from there. She could also look at the scene on the other side of theke. It was quite pleasing as if she returned to the time when she was a child ying hide and seek with her friends. She always liked to hide inside the closet and quietly looked out through the gap of the doors. There was a long-lost familiar feeling and let her tight emotions feel temporarily relieved.

    However, the good times didn¡¯tst long. She soon saw Zhang Hanfang appear on the shore of theke. There was also a maid following her. She couldn¡¯t see the appearance of the maid clearly because she was far away. She didn¡¯t know if it was that arrogant Peiyu. It made her doubt that she hit the evil today. Otherwise, why would she encounter bad situations and meet hateful people in such a quick session?!

    The worse thing was stilling.

    She thought that it would be alright if she pretended to not have seen the hateful people. How would she have known that Zhang Hanfang would walk on the bridge. After a short moment, she heard Zhang Hanfang¡¯s voice not far away, "Big brother, what are you doing here alone?"

    Big brother!

    It turned out that that guy hasn¡¯t left yet!

    Shu Huan rolled her eyes gracelessly at the sky. Sure enough! Only members of Zhang family would not have eyes like this. Otherwise, how could they be siblings? They had traits that would make people hate them!

    She shrunk her body more to the inside because she didn¡¯t want to let the person on the outside discover her existence. Then, she heard Zhang Zirong saidughingly, "The scenery here is not bad!"

    The voice of Zhang Hanfang obviously contain sarcasm, "Rare! You also have the refined attitude to enjoy a scenery alone!"

    "That is right. Little sister, you are elegant. I as your big brother can¡¯t be too tacky, right?"

    "It¡¯s a pity that the best scenery would be ruined in your eyes!"

    "There is no other way. Who let our mother be biased?! When you were born, you were of great talent and great erudition. When you see wind, flowers, snow and the moon, you just have to open your mouth to spit out splendid poems. When it was my turn, I have only sorghum left. No matter how she looked at me, I¡¯m a troublemaker and ipetent. Aside from spending my time in drinking and pleasure, I can only idle about and enjoy a scenery. I have no time to care if it would be ruined or not!"

    Zhang Hanfang was provoked by his obvious irony, "You..."

    "What? You want to say again that I¡¯m bullying you? Go tell mother, ah! I¡¯m waiting!"

    The more Shu Huan listened to it, the stranger she felt. It turned out that these two siblings weren¡¯t as amiable as she had imagines. They even quarreled!

    At this time, a weak voice interrupted them, "Miss, didn¡¯t you get up early because you wanted to pick some lotus leaves to make lotus porridge? I see that the lotuses over there are very good. Let¡¯s go!"

    Presumably, the maid was afraid that their quarrel would escte, so, she quickly changed the topic. However, after hearing that, Shu Huan¡¯s heartbeat quickened. Then, she heard Zhang Zirongugh, "Mingluan, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days and didn¡¯t expect that you became more pretty."

    Naturally, a maid couldn¡¯t answer to that. Shu Huan heard Zhang Hanfang say angrily, "Do you still have the image of a big brother? You actually flirted with my maid in front of me! Out of the way! Don¡¯t block my road. I want to go over!"

    Oh no! Oh no!

    That they quarreled, Shu Huan just took it as listening to something lively. It was irrelevant. However, now Zhang Hanfang said that she wanted to go over; over to where? Of course, it was to go through the rockery to the other side of the curved bridge. It carried out precisely the uneasiness in her heart.

    If it was found out that she was inside the rockery, it truly couldn¡¯t be exined clearly!

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t dare to listen anymore. She quickly tried to get to the other side of the rockery. She wanted to beat them at it first. She still heard Zhang Zirong block her, "These clothes on little sister are newly made, right? It would be a pity if they identally got dirty and tear off while you went through the rockery. I think it¡¯s better for you to go around and go from the shore!"

    Zhang Hanfang got crabby, "Why should I listen to you? I won¡¯t listen to you! Out of the way!"

    "No!"

    "Out of the way!"

    "No!"

    While the two siblings were quarreling, Shu Huan finally got out of the rockery and got to the other side of the bridge. But this didn¡¯t mean that she was safe. Instead, she entered a dilemma.

    The curved bridge as the name implies the bridge had many curves like a dragon. After turning for a thousand time, she stood at this part of the bridge. If she didn¡¯t move, there were rockeries blocking. The people on the other side wouldn¡¯t be able to see her. However, if she took a few more steps and follow the turn in the curve of the bridge, she would be easily seen! What Zhang Hanfang would think after she saw that a person suddenly appeared on the bridge was self-evident.

    Shu Huan raised her head quite speechlessly and looked up at the sky.

    How boring should god be? Why did he always have to go against her? Just now, she remembered how she yed hide and seek as a child. Now, he immediately wanted to remind her of the excitement of ying hide and seek.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88 Dream on

    Sure enough, the arrogance of Zhang Hanfang was invincible!

    That biological big brother of hers was defeated after blocking her for a few rounds. His clothes were being grabbed by Mingluan under her instructions. She went through the rockeries. Soon, she passed the end of the rockery.

    She didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone at this side of the curved bridge. When she saw Shu Huan standing on the fence, she was scared out of her wits. When she discovered that the person looked familiar, Zhang Zirong was also behind her.

    "You...," Zhang Hanfang pointed at Shu Huan with surprise. Then, she looked at Zhang Zirong, "You two..."

    She was the clearest about her brother¡¯s morality. If she discovered him alone with another woman, only one association would appear in her mind. And, the one in front of her had a special identity. She wasn¡¯t an ordinary maid. She was Gu Xiran¡¯s pampered maid!

    She couldn¡¯t speak for a moment and just stood there in surprise.

    Shu Huan was disheartened with the iparable tragedy of her life. She had decided to listen to fate. Because of that, she felt peaceful. She looked once smilingly at Zhang Hanfang and exchanged a polite greeting, "Such a coincidence. Miss Zhang also came to enjoy the lotus?"

    Now, she wasn¡¯t the maid ofst time. Instead, she was Gu household¡¯s second young mistress. Naturally, she should have the demeanor of the host.

    Zhang Hanfang regained from the shock and said overbearingly, "Quit acting! What are you doing here secretly with my big brother?"

    Shu Huan frowned, "Miss Zhang, please be more prudent when you speak. I¡¯m enjoying the scenery here. What did it have to do with your big brother? Please, don¡¯t carelessly put me in the same line with him. Even if you don¡¯t care about your brother¡¯s reputation, you need to care about your own reputation. No matter what, such an unreasonable spection shouldn¡¯te out of the mouth of an unmarried girl!"

    Last time when Zhang Hanfang saw her, she (ZHF) was angry because of her (SH) neither servile nor overbearing and calm attitude. Now, she was stumped for words by her sharp words. She was about to flip out when she heard Zhang Zirong faintly say, "Right, little sister, that mind of yours that isn¡¯t contaminated with any dirt shouldn¡¯t have these thoughts. How sad would mother be when she got to know this?!"

    "Quit using mother to pressure me! Since you two dared to do it, then, don¡¯t be afraid that people would talk about it!" Zhang Hanfang raised an eyebrow and looked contemptuously at Shu Huan, "Truly an eloquent maid. Last time, my big cousin brother protected you and said that I have no right no meddle with your Gu household¡¯s members. This time, I caught you seducing my big brother. Could it be that I still can¡¯t teach you a lesson? Mingluan! Come here and tell her how those not well-behaved fox maids were taken care of!"

    After Mingluan was being called, she looked like she was in a difficult position at Zhang Zirong. Then, she looked at Shu Huan and advised, "Miss, it¡¯s better we return..."

    "Pa..."

    What answered her was a p in the face. Zhang Hanfang said angrily, "I raised you for nothing. Biting the hand that feeds you!"

    Mingluan covered her face and didn¡¯t dare to argue nor cry. Tears were only in her eyes and she felt very grievanced.

    After Zhang Hanfang finished scolding, she turned her hand and wanted to give her another p with the back of her hand. However, this time, Zhang Zirong grabbed her hand, "Aren¡¯t you done causing trouble? Here is not at home. If you don¡¯t feel that it¡¯s shameful, I feel that it¡¯s shameful!"

    "Let go! What did it have to do with you if I p my maid?!"

    Zhang Zirong threw her hand away in disdain and said, "Do you have a brain or not? She was persuading you for your own good and you still beat her!"

    Zhang Hanfang sneered, "She did it for you alright."

    Shu Huan saw that these two people wanted to quarrel again without care to whatever ce they were, she felt a headache!

    If it was normally, she would be happy to watch at a side and only take it as entertainment. But, she truly wasn¡¯t in the mood today. She only wanted to go to a quiet ce. She knew that the heavens wouldn¡¯t let people¡¯s wishese true. Instead, she lost the quietness she longed for. However, since the two of them were happy quarreling, then, it had nothing to do with her. It was better for her to take the opportunity and slip away!

    She just turned, but she didn¡¯t expect her sleeve would be pulled from behind...

    Although, they had entered autumn now, the weather was still hot. The sun was piercing during the day. Hence, she still wore the gauze dress of the summer. The material was very thin. After being pulled hard like this, she heard the sound of the sleeve being thorn. A big hole had been teared from the sleeve.

    Immediately, it was silent.

    Zhang Hanfang was apparently startled. She didn¡¯t expect this to happen.

    Shu Huan frowned slightly. She raised her hand and looked at her torn sleeve. She revealed a self-mocking smile.

    Before, she didn¡¯t understand how even a weak girl in the wuxia novels could easily tore off their clothes to bandage a wound. Now, she understood. The ancient clothes were exquisite, but they were not strong enough. Especially, such material as gauze which could easily be torn.

    Although, she understood, she still run her hand lightly over the sleev. Then, she turned smilingly back, looked once at Zhang Hanfang and said, "Miss Zhang, your strength is really not ordinary. It isn¡¯t that you had practiced, right?"

    As long as it was a girl, regardless of how she looked like or what her temperament was, they wouldn¡¯t want to be sturdy, well-build and strong. Hence, this sentence said with a faint tone and full of sarcasm was more destructive than any scolding and humiliation. It made that always arrogant face of Zhang Hanfang turn red, then white and then pale. She was extremely embarrassed.

    She couldn¡¯t argue that she was delicate and weak because that half-torn sleeve was still in her hand...

    After the initial shock, when he saw that always pretty and arrogant face of his little sister reveal apletely different look for the first time since ever, Zhang Zirong couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore andughed while holding his belly. The more heughed, the louder theughter was. Not to mention that he was rocking back and forth. Even his tears fell. Even that maid Mingluan wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare to. Her face wrinkled and looked strange.

    While he wiped his tears, he panted fromughing, "I didn¡¯t know you were so strong...this sleeve had been torn by you...don¡¯t me meter for it. I don¡¯t have such strength like you..."

    "You two...," Zhang Hanfang was very annoyed. Shee threw the half of the torn sleeve to her feet and stepped on it. Then, she cried, "You all teamed up to bully me!"

    It was a lot of fun at this side. No one saw that someone was approaching.

    Suddenly a calm voice came in, "Who is so bold to even dare to bully my little cousin sister?"

    The tone was obviously full of tease.

    Shu Huan¡¯s heart jumped and subconsciously lowered her eyes.

    When Zhang Hanfang heard this voice, she hated it so much that her teeth became itchy. However, it happened that she was in an awkward situation right now. Just the thought that what had happened just now had fallen into Gu Xiran¡¯s eyes, she felt even more embarrassed. She could care less about taking revenge now. She only wiped her tears with her handkerchief and while she was at it, hide her face from shame.

    When Zhang Zirong saw Gu Xirane over, he became more enthusiastic. He hurried over to greet him and saidughingly, "Great, great, great! Xiran, you came just in time! This little girl of your household is so interesting. Let¡¯s make a deal. I will redeem the ve contract of those two sisters who sangst night in exchange for this maid. What do you think?"

    The trouble in front of her was caused by this master who thought himself to be infallible. If it wasn¡¯t because of him, Shu Huan might¡¯ve been hiding in a corner where no one is at now. She would be venting her pent-up frustrations. How would she be entangled by Zhang Hanfang and how would she be caught by Gu Xiran? Moreover, this morning she just got up early, didn¡¯tb her hair seriously and just made a simple hairstyle for herself. She was also not dressed in the clothes of a maid. Could it be that she looked so much like a maid to let this guy say words like exchanging people without any shame?

    Thinking like that, Shu Huan got angry. She screamed dejectedly, "Dream on!"

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89 Identity

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t hold in andughed.

    Zhang Zirong was surprised at her boldness and swept smilingly over her, "Little girl is a bit unruly. Later, I should discipline you."

    She was in a bad mood. Cautiousness and patience had been thrown away. Shu Huan decided to follow her desires and be as unruly as she could. She gave him a roll of her eyes.

    Although Gu Xiranughed, his heart felt very ufortable after his wife was being coveted by another. When he heard Zhang Zirong say that, his eyes showed some displeasure. He slowly said, "No need to bother brother Zirong with disciplining. I will discipline her personally when we go back."

    While talking, he did as if no one was around, grabbed Shu Huan¡¯s hand and wanted to leave.

    Shu Huan subconsciously retracted her hand from his hand. The result was that he turned his hand and grabbed her hand again and tighter.

    Forget it. There was no need to show their contradiction in front of others and let them make fun of it. Shu Huan let him hold her hand obediently.

    Seeing that they were so intimate, Zhang Zirong opened his mouth and wanted to say something but hesitated. He patted his forehead a bit vexed.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for Zhang Hanfang to catch an opportunity of revenge. How could she let it go so easily? She panicked in her heart and recovered from the embarrassment. She shouted, "Stop!"

    Gu Xiran stopped andughed, "What more does little cousin sister have to say?"

    "It¡¯s nothing," Zhang Hanfang sneered. "I just want to congratte big cousin brother. This maid of yours is very capable. She even seduced my big brother."

    Such a bucket of poop was thrown to her (SH) head. If she continued to endure, she wouldn¡¯t be human!

    Shu Huan opened her mouth and said, "Does your big brother have the assets to let people seduce him?"

    One sentence made Zhang Zirong¡¯s mouth twitch, but he had asked to have the maid first. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t defend himself.

    Zhang Hanfang humphed once, raised her head and waited for Gu Xiran¡¯s reaction.

    Unexpectedly, Gu Xiran truly wasn¡¯t a generous person. After he heard that, he revealed a foxlike and crafty smile. He circled once around Zhang Zirong and slowly nodded, "It truly is like that. I didn¡¯t find anything where brother Zirong is better than me. On the height..."

    Shu Huan took over the quickest, "You are taller than him!"

    Gu Xiran¡¯s lips raised to a beautiful arc, "On the body shape..."

    "He has <i>the back of a tiger and waist of a bear</i>!"

    "On education..."

    "Just now, he said himself that he is filled with sorghum and he is a troublemaker and ipetent!"

    Originally, Gu Xiran still wanted to go one, but he saw that Zhang Zirong¡¯s face hadpletely turn dark. So, he reached out, patted his (ZZR) shoulder andforted, "Brother Zirong, pay no attention to it. We are just joking!"

    "Right, right!" Shu Huan echoed, "If you take it seriously, you will lose!"

    Zhang Zirong¡¯s expression turned slightly for the better, but his stomach was still filled with displeasure.

    Gu Xiranughed again, "In fact, you are better than me on a lot of things. At least, your capacity for liquor is better than mine. You are more familiar with the red-light district than me. And you are proficient in eating, drinking and pleasure..."

    "Enough!" Zhang Zirong couldn¡¯t help himself from letting a fist fly over. "Are you praising me or deriding me?!"

    Gu Xiran saw that he didn¡¯t use full force on the fist. It seemed that he (ZZR) took his (GXR) body into consideration. Hence, he smiled, patted his (ZZR) shoulder lightly and didn¡¯t spoke again.

    Zhang Hanfang poured dirty water on Shu Huan was to see her getting scolded and punished and while she was at it, also look at the face of embarrassment and furiousness of Gu Xiran. Who would¡¯ve thought that she saw none of that and had been ignored to a side? Seeing that the more they talked, the more the topic changed and she couldn¡¯t even interrupt, her nose got crooked from anger.

    She finally had the opportunity to interject, but when she opened her mouth, she happened to see Gu Xiran cast her a nce with a smile that was not yet a smile. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but get cold...

    She was truly a bit scared; scared that Gu Xiran and Shu Huan would use those deriding tricks on her. Then, she was afraid that she would even have the heart to die.

    Seeing her like this, Gu Xiran smiled slightly. He kicked that half torn sleeve on the floor and asked, "Little cousin sister, do you still have something to say?"

    Zhang Hanfang had a sore point towards that half torn sleeve. She immediately forced a smile, "No...no..."

    For the first time in her life, she showed weakness. After she finished speaking, she bit her lower lips in annoyance.

    Shu Huan was still angry at her nder. Before leaving, she left some words, "When we meet next time, I hope that miss Zhang could leave some moral while speaking. Otherwise, don¡¯t me others for not leaving any face for you!"

    "You...," Zhang Hanfang was so angry that she almost vomited blood. All the scruples had been thrown away. She twisted the silken handkerchief in her hand fiercely. She red at Gu Xiran and asked, "Letting a maid contradict me like this, is this your Gu household¡¯s way of showing hospitality?"

    "If you didn¡¯t nder her innocence, I believe that she would be very polite to you!" Gu Xiran¡¯s gaze turned mockingly. "Moreover, who is a maid? ording to the rules, you will have to call her cousin sister-inw!"

    Cousin...cousin-sister-inw...

    The lethality of this sentence wasn¡¯t small. It was like thunder had hit Zhang Hanfang. She went nk on spot.

    Zhang Zirong¡¯s state wasn¡¯t much better than hers. His brain was also in a mess.

    Even Mingluan who had been pretended to be invisible had widened her eyes in surprise. She stared secretly at Shu Huan...

    Gu household¡¯s second young mistress!

    Looked a bit childish!

    A light green colored gauze dress. The workmanship of the fabric was very refined. However, the color of the dress was extremely light and would also let the person appear extremely in. Only that pair of bright eyes, beautiful lips and the small ruby earrings made her appear a bit eye-catching. Aside from that, she only had an unremarkable agarwood hairpin and didn¡¯t wore any other jewelry.

    This kind of person who presented herself without any make-up truly didn¡¯t look like Gu household¡¯s second young mistress!

    Mingluan sneaked a peak at her miss and discovered that Zhang Hanfang worn jewelry on every ce she could wear jewelry. Although, she didn¡¯t like the tacky silver and gold, but there were a lot of jade and jewels. With her every movement, they made "dingdang" sounds and looked very gorgeous and resplendent.

    This was the daughters from rich family that she (M) was used to seeing!

    In fact, not to mention Zhang Hanfang, even the jewelries on herself was more than Shu Huan¡¯s.

    As the saying goes, <i>don¡¯t worry about not knowing the goods, but aboutparing them</i>!

    Humans were also the same. Mingluan wasparing. Zhang Hanfang was alsoparing herself with Shu Huan. After thisparison, she revealed a faint smile. The smile was somewhat sweet and elegant that people couldn¡¯t help but have a good opinion about her. However, the moment she opened her mouth, she would ruin the bearing of a well-bred youngdy that she rarely showed. Instead, it made people feel that she was repulsive.

    She said, "I almost forgot! Cousin sister-inw came from a poor family. Naturally, you don¡¯t have much dowry. It made me have an error in judgement and mistook you for a maid! Cousin sister-inw, if one doesn¡¯t know, one is not guilty. If I was rude in the past, don¡¯t take offense."

    While talking, she looked smilingly at Gu Xiran, "Big cousin brother, your Gu household has boxes filled with gold, why didn¡¯t you let people made some head ornaments for cousin sister-inw? Today, it was me who mistook her. We are rtives. This matter would pass if I apologize. I am afraid that tomorrow, someone else will mistook her and would ask cousin sister-inw to bring tea and pour water. Wouldn¡¯t it then let cousin sister-inw suffer grievances?"

    Before, they didn¡¯t know Shu Huan¡¯s identity, Zhang Zirong wouldn¡¯t mind Zhang Hanfang¡¯s impoliteness. Now, hearing her talking like this, he frowned and yelled at her, "Hanfang!"

    "I cannot bear to see cousin sister-inw suffer grievances and seek justice for her!" While Zhang Hanfang talked, she warmly grabbed Shu Huan¡¯s hand and said, "If big cousin brother is stingy and didn¡¯t want to let people make jewelries for cousin sister-inw, I still have some jewelries from a few years ago. Although, they are a bit old, but they are better than the ones maids wear. If cousin sister-inw doesn¡¯t mind, then I will gift them to you."

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90 The silence

    Shu Huan was also someone not easy to bully. After her identity was made in the open, there was no reason for her to endure the taunting of another.

    She retrieved her hand immediately and said faintly, "Little cousin sister is joking! ording to the rules, you call me cousin sister-inw; it should be me who should gift you a gift of the first meeting."

    While talking, she touched that bracelet made of beeswax on Zhang Hanfang¡¯s wrist and smiled, "Such a coincidence. I didn¡¯t wear anything with me today when I went out, but I did bring a bracelet."

    While she talked, she took out a bracelet with the pattern of carved flowers from the purse she wore on her waist and gently put it in Zhang Hanfang¡¯s hand, "It¡¯s not something truly good. Little cousin sister, don¡¯tugh at me and keep it to reward people."

    Zhang Hanfang knew for sure that she (SH) couldn¡¯t bring out anything worth much money, hence, the smile on her (ZHF) face became double as sweet. She rushed to look down to see what kind of shabby thing it was and then be picky and taunt her a bit.

    She didn¡¯t expect that she just looked, when the one who went nk was her. The taunting words that was on the tip of her tongue had also been swallowed back.

    She grew up with <i>brocade garments and jade meals</i>. Even if her taste wasn¡¯t very high, but she still had the eyes that knew how to appreciate a good. With one nce, she saw that the carving of the bracelet was exquisite and the material used was the top-grade Cow Horn agarwood. Although, it was notparable to redwood, butpared to the beeswax bracelet on her wrist; one¡¯s value was in the sky and the other on the ground. It was clear which one was better.

    She only thought about ridiculing others, but she was counterattacked without even a word by the other party. Her expression immediately turned bad.

    Mingluan saw that she (ZHF) just silently stood there, she also got curious. She moved her head a bit over to take a look. In the end, Zhang Hanfang swept a nce over her, scaring her so much that her body trembled. She wanted to say something to please her and forced a smile, "This wood-carved bracelet is so dark. This ve...don¡¯t see what is good about it...presumably, it isn¡¯t better...isn¡¯t better than sandalwood bracelet in miss¡¯s room..."

    She wasn¡¯t as arrogant as Peiyu. It was hard for to say these praises and devaluation. Hence, she stuttered and confidence could absolutely not be seen. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t bold and confidence and still spected, otherwise Zhang Hanfang would¡¯ve lost a bigger face. However, even like this, Zhang Hanfang wasn¡¯t lightly humiliated. The moment she opened her mouth, she reprimanded Mingluan, "Thing who has no knowledge! What nonsense are you sprouting?!"

    After the boot-lick didn¡¯t fell on the boot, Mingluan lowered her head with grievance and tears in her eyes. She didn¡¯t talk anymore.

    Zhang Hanfang still felt that it was hard to take. Her face was blue and white for a while. She put that agarwood bracelet back in Shu Huan¡¯s hand and forced a smile, "Agarwood is only rare. It isn¡¯t as good as what people say. I¡¯ve disliked it ever since young. It¡¯s better for cousin sister-inw to leave it for yourself."

    These words were to strengthen her face. As long as no one exposed her, she would be able to let this matter pass vaguely like that.

    It happened that Zhang Hanfang had a big brother who disliked her as much as she disliked him. He had toe over to cut the ground from under her feet. Heughed at the side, "You don¡¯t like it? A few days ago when miss Lin had her hairpin ceremony and gave a feast; after you went there and saw the flower bracelet carved from Horn agarwood that eldest cousin sister-inw wore, didn¡¯t you talked about it often for a few days and even sent a servant to search in the shops? In the end, you found one that is not even as good as this one and the price was high. You pestered mother for a long time and she still refused to buy it for you. Now, someone was giving you one for free. I think you shouldn¡¯t tweak so much and just ept it."

    The eldest cousin sister-inw that he mentioned was no one else than Gu Xitian¡¯s wife Fang <i>shi</i>. No need to ask about that flower carved bracelet from Horn agarwood. It was the one that Shu Huan sent as a gift. It was just that he and Zhang Hanfang didn¡¯t know.

    Even if Zhang Hanfang didn¡¯t know, she was already ashamed with the desire to die because of him. In her heart, she had crushed his bones and turned him into ashes countless of times. She said angrily with a crying voice, "What nonsense are you talking about?! I don¡¯t like it is I don¡¯t like it. What is so great about it? It¡¯s only worthy to serve as an incense in the incense burner. It¡¯s beneath my dignity to wear such a thing!"

    The tone was like when one was <i>unable to eat grapes and say that they tasted sour</i>.

    No one continued on what she was saying and only looked at her silently.

    There was a feeling that they were looking at her as if they were looking at a monkey...

    Zhang Hanfang was extremely proud. How could she stand this? She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, fiercely stomped her feet, turned and ran away.

    "Miss...," Mingluan hesitated a moment and then hurriedly chased after her.

    Shu Huan only counterattacked as self-defense. After she made Zhang Hanfang so angry that she ran away, she didn¡¯t feel that there was something happy to be about. She only sighed from relief. Finally, she didn¡¯t have to be entangled any longer with this bratty and spoiled miss. However, when she lowered her head and saw the agarwood bracelet, she suddenlyughed. Very well. It seemed that she encountered someone who liked face and would go through sheer of hell for it. asionally, that would be a benefit. At least, this time, she saved an agarwood bracelet.

    She put the agarwood bracelet on her wrist and looked at Zhang Zirong. She felt that this person wasn¡¯t as hateful as his little sister. Just now, she teased him together with Gu Xiran, but he didn¡¯t get angry. She couldn¡¯t help but feel some good feelings towards him. She smiled slightly at him and said, "I¡¯m sorry about just now. They were all jokes. Don¡¯t take them too seriously."

    Zhang Zirong shook his head and said, "It is me who should apologize. Before, I didn¡¯t know..."

    He didn¡¯t continue, but everything was clear.

    Shu Huan lowered her head and sighed. She also didn¡¯t say anything more.

    At a side, when Gu Xiran saw them talking like that, he felt a bit jealous. There were signs that his expression would turn dark.

    Zhang Zirong was tactful and smiled, "I will go take a look, lest my little sister went crazy and threw things again."

    After he said that, he left. Only Shu Huan and Gu Xiran were left on the curved bridge.

    The strong feeling of loss and sadness returned again.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t want to bother with this person next to her. She leaned on the bridge to look at the fishes and lotus leaves in theke. Shepletely ignored his existence.

    After being silent for a while, Gu Xiran slowly asked, "Do you want to listen to the exnation?"

    Shu Huan¡¯s lips twitched, "No need!"

    Gu Xiran lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t say more.

    The kind of thing like exnation should only be done when the other party was willing to listen. Otherwise, it would be like he was covering his faults. At this moment, Shu Huan was very mad. He knew that she was unwilling to listen. His question was just a surplus.

    Gu Xiran sighed lightly. He put his hands behind his back, stood next to her and apany her to see this picturesque scenery. It was just that there was an unexinable and unclear mncholy in his heart.

    Silence was a very strange state.

    Sometimes, it would let people feel embarrassed. Sometimes, it would let people constrain or repress their emotions. Sometimes, it could also let people feel calm.

    Shu Huan¡¯s emotions had changed many times this day. Shock, joy, anger, sorrow, fidgety...

    The ups and downs of her emotional state made her very tired. Until now, listening to the birds in the distance, feeling the blowing wind that was a bit warm but also had the moisture of theke and after she took two deep breaths, did she feel her emotions ease down and became calm as theke with an asional ripple. She felt a bit grateful towards Gu Xiran¡¯s tactfulness.

    The person next to her would let her get angry, would tease her into embarrassment, would make her speechless and would make her sad like today, but nothing that he did would make her hate him...

    Fortunately, this kind of person who would let her be helpless, unable to hate nor dislike him was destined to not belong to her. Otherwise, she would be at his mercy for her whole life. Would she be able to live then?! However, that she could think it through didn¡¯t mean that she could let go. If she wanted to get relief, it would take time...

    This was also the only thing that she had plenty of at the moment!

    Shu Huan took a deep breath, raised her head, narrowed her eyes and looked at the sky in the distance. Sheughed mockingly at herself.

    Gu Xiran took her expressions deep in his eyes. Suddenly, he got inexplicable panic and involuntarily reached out to hold her hand.

    Shu Huan was startled and looked up at him. She retrieved her hand without batting and eyelid, turned and said, "I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s go back."

    In the end, she still had to go back to Japanese Rose Building. Where else could she still go now? The roads around her had been cut off. Even if the outside were full of thistles and thorns, the without choice her would still need to get out and make her way in the world.

    Looking at her whole demeanor that showed rejection and how she turned without hesitation...

    Gu Xiran¡¯s hand was empty. His heart also followed to be empty.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91 The emotional outburst

    A green handkerchief was wrapped around concubine Yun¡¯s hand. Pulling it, loosening it, loosening it and pulling it repeatedly a countless of times until the handkerchief waspletely soaked in sweat.

    Xiangqian came in, poured tea and sneaked a nce at the handkerchief in her (Y) hand. Then, she looked at her (Y) calm face, secretly sighed and said, "Concubine, have some tea to moisten your throat."

    Concubine Yun didn¡¯t even look at her. Her eyes had been fixed on the outside. She said, "Put it on the table."

    Her voice was calm without any ripples, but inside her heart was already very chaotic like the handkerchief that had lost shape in her hand.

    At the time of the incident, when Shu Huan ran out of Japanese Rose Building, she clearly saw heartache and worry on Gu Xiran¡¯s face. Although, those emotions disappeared in a moment, but it was enough to make her lose all hope.

    She had always known that Gu Xiran liked Shu Huan. She also took all that kind of tacit harmonious understanding and their intimacy that couldn¡¯t be put into words into her eyes. She often paced back and forth painfully and couldn¡¯t sleep at night. However, she had never lost all hope.

    On the age, she wasn¡¯t as young as Shu Huan.

    On appearance, she and Shu Huan had their own merits.

    On education, she couldn¡¯t say that she had great erudition, but she had been involved in the zither, chest, calligraphy, painting and embroidery.

    She only lost on the identity.

    She believed that Gu Xiran only overlooked her good temporarily and forgot the gentleness he treated her with in the past. She knew that there was no man who wasn¡¯t greedy for the beauty and who didn¡¯t like to have wives and concubines inrge numbers. The most important thing was that she didn¡¯t want him to only favor her; she only hoped his gaze could fell onto her once gain. Even if it was only asionally, it would be enough.

    Hence, she schemed calmly and collected. Even if she failed again and again, she didn¡¯t get angry or discouraged. She still waited quietly, hoping that one day his gentleness woulde back...

    Until today, she discovered that everything was her deceiving herself!

    The thing that Gu Xiran felt for Shu Huan was not as easy as liking and he disdained to look back at her (Y)...

    The handkerchief was clenched too tightly and hurt her hand, but this kind of pain was insignificantpared to the pain in her heart. Concubine Yun still wrapped and wrapped that handkerchief around her hand until she couldn¡¯t wrap anymore. She stood up.

    She finally saw the figures of Shu Huan and Gu Xiran appear in the courtyard. She hesitated for a moment and then went to greet them.

    The storm she expected didn¡¯te. When Shu Huan saw her, her (SH) steps just paused. Then, she (SH) nodded at her and walked past her. She was dumbfounded and nced at Gu Xiran. His eyes were fainter than before. There were no emotions. He moved away his gaze after just a glimpse.

    The so-called turned a blind eye was presumably like this!

    The heart of concubine Yun that had already became numb from pain began to hurt once again.

    If they scolded or punished her, she would feel more relieved in her heart. Treating her faintly like this as if nothing had happened, truly made her feel at loss for what to do.

    She stayed where she was when Meijing who went out to search for Shu Huan returned with her head hanging dispiritedly. When Meijing saw her, she didn¡¯t smile like usual nor called "concubine" in a sweet voice. Instead, she looked at her (Y) with a strange gaze. Then, she lowered her head and pretended to have not seen her. She (M) quickly waked over. After a while, she (Y) heard the clear voice of Meijing from the main room...

    "Second young mistress, you have returned!"

    Shu Huan was sitting on a chair in daze. When she heard this, she raised her head and saw Meijing came at her happily. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but warm up and smiled at her (M).

    Meijing would¡¯ve felt that it was normal if she had cried. After a short while, Meijing immediately felt that things were serious. The worry she had put down couldn¡¯t help but raise again in her heart. She sneaked a nce at Gu Xiran. She saw that he stared at the ground. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about.

    There was a weird repressing atmosphere in the room. Meijing didn¡¯t know what do. After she hesitated for a moment, she walked to Shu Huan and knelt.

    Shu Huan was a bit surprised, "What are you doing?"

    Meijing lowered her head and said, "It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t guard the room well. I ask second young mistress to punish me!"

    Shu Huan pulled her up, "It¡¯s not your fault."

    "No! It¡¯s my fault!" Meijing retreated back two steps on her knees and refused to get up. "Before you went out you told me to wait for second young master to wake up and serve him to wash up, but I..."

    She didn¡¯t continue, but Shu Huan understood. If she (M) wasn¡¯t present, it must be because someone used an excuse to send her away. But, what meaning did it have to continue to inquire deep inside of this? Some things could only happen if both were willing. Since Shu Huan had decided to discard it, she wasn¡¯t willing to think about it anymore. It would only cost the feelings between them!

    "Get up," Shu Huan said faintly. "Pack up the things for me"

    Meijing was dumbfounded, "Second young mistress, you..."

    Shu Huan got up from the chair and said, "I¡¯m tired of living here. I will move to another ce!"

    The thing that made her the most tired about this whole matter was that Gu Xiran and concubine Yun lost their heads without care for the ce! Here was her bedroom. How could she continue to live here? How could she endure it here? This time, she had to move. It was the best if she could get the farthest away. What the eye doesn¡¯t see, the heart doesn¡¯t grieve over.

    Meijing panicked and wanted to persuade but she didn¡¯t know how to persuade. She could only get up and looked at Gu Xiran with a gaze requesting for help.

    Gu Xiran had his eyes closed at the moment. As if he seemed to know her helplessness, he said in a calm tone, "Do as your second young mistress has ordered. You and Huiyun go as well to serve her."

    Seeing that he has no intention to reconcile, Meijing was very shocked. The worry in her heart increased. After she hesitated for a moment, she asked, "Big sister Huiyun is also going? Then, don¡¯t second young master need to leave someone to serve here...?"

    Only now did Gu Xiran open his eyes and said faintly, "I will naturally also follow her over."

    Shu Huan was tormented for the whole day. She was very thirsty. At this moment, she was holding a cup of tea to drink. Hearing him say that, all the tea in her mouth sprayed out and she almost choked herself to death.

    "Gu Xiran!" Shu Huan¡¯s tone changed. She put down the cup hard on the table. "Motherf*****, you are too shameless!"

    The swearing that she had held back for a long time finally came out. To hell with the self-restraint! Bullshit the elegant demeanor! She didn¡¯t want any of it anymore! She also couldn¡¯t care anymore whether she would be a joke. Now, her emotions were boiling. She just wanted to growl!

    Gu Xiran shook his head and looked a bit helplessly at her, "Not allowed to swear."

    Not allowed! Not allowed! It was again not allowed!

    Who did he think he was?!

    Shu Huan directly retorted, "You don¡¯t have the right to bother with my affairs!"

    "You are my wife. If I don¡¯t bother with your affairs, who will bother with them?"

    "Wife!" Shu Huan really became furious. "Wife, your ass! Don¡¯t use this word to disgust me! You know very well what is between us. Could it be that you want the y-acting to turn into reality (fictiones true/ fake marriage turn into a real one)?!"

    Who would think that Gu Xiran would nod his head very seriously and say, "I want!"

    Shu Huan went nk for a moment. Then, she picked up the teacup and threw it at him like a concealed weapon. "Then, when you are rolling back and forth with another person in my bed, why didn¡¯t you think that I am your wife then?!"

    The teacup went sideways, mmed in the wall and broke into pieces.

    Gu Xiran looked at the mess and smilingly casted her a sidelong nce, "Did you see it?"

    F***! This question was despicable, sinister, vulgar and shameless!

    Wasn¡¯t it enough that she had seen them with disorderly clothes and their faces full of spring (lust) in broad daylight behind closed doors? Could it be that it would only count if she knelt in front of the bed, observe in close distance and catch them in act?!

    Shu Huan almost vomited blood because of him. Just when she was thinking about what kind of vicious and sharp words she should use to attack him in order to express the anger in her heart, she saw that he suddenly got up and said to Meijing who had froze in ce because of their quarrel, "Go! Go call Yun Yan!"

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92 The search

    Meijing had never seen Shu Huan flip out. She had long lost her soul. When Gu Xiran ordered her, her soul hasn¡¯t returned yet. She asked nkly, "What?"

    Gu Xiran retrieved the smile on his. His eyes turned solemn and said, "Call Yun Yan here."

    Only now did Meijing understood. She quickly ran out with a belly full of doubts to go call concubine Yun.

    Shu Huan was also puzzled and asked, "What do you want to do?"

    Could it be that he thought that she hasn¡¯t lost enough face today and wanted to call some more people to watch her perform <i>the lioness from Hedong roars</i>?

    Gu Xiran seemed to understand what she was thinking. He turned his gaze and said, "Don¡¯t worry. Your female prestige of just now had long been heard by those on the outside."

    Shu Huan felt embarrassed. She lost half of her anger. She sat on the chair to observe what would happen next!

    Concubine Yun quickly followed Meijing inside with lowered eyes. She didn¡¯t speak and knelt in front of Shu Huan first before she said, "Yun Yan knows my wrongdoing. Asking second young mistress for punishment."

    In this era, the status between a wife and a concubine was very clear. If Shu Huan wanted to punish her, let alone that Shu Huan caught her mistake, even if there was no reason, she would have to bear with the punishment and also couldn¡¯t show the slightest dissatisfaction. Hence, the smartest approach was admitting her mistakes.

    Unexpectedly, Meijing didn¡¯t make it clear that the one who called her in wasn¡¯t Shu Huan but Gu Xiran. Therefore, she (Y) heard him say, "Talk!"

    The word was short but the imposing tone of the word was unquestionable.

    Concubine Yun was startled for a moment. She lowered her eyebrows, "Second young master, what do you want me to say?"

    The key to this sentencey in the two words "you want". It¡¯s meaning was though-provoking.

    Gu Xiran narrowed his eyes slightly. He truly got angry in his heart, but his tone was even fainter, "I don¡¯t like to repeat myself. It¡¯s best you put away those strategies and schemes in front of me."

    Concubine Yun¡¯s heart hurt. She forced away her tears and said, "Second young master, Yan truly doesn¡¯t know what you want me to say."

    "Very well!" Gu Xiran nodded his head slightly and didn¡¯t look at her anymore. He said to Meijing, "Search! Bring two people and search her residence. Bring every unfamiliar thing you see to me."

    "Yes!" This time Meijing reacted quickly, turned and left.

    Concubine Yun paled, but she still knelt very straight and didn¡¯t move.

    Shu Huan nced at her and nced at Gu Xiran. She seemed to havee to some understanding in her heart. Her eyes showed some deep thoughts.

    The room was quiet for a while. Even the sound of breathing couldn¡¯t be heard clearly.

    They came to stay temporarily in the resort. They didn¡¯t bring much. It was natural very easy to search for something. Not long after Meijing was gone, she returned with a few paper bags. She put them on the table and said, "Second young master, I didn¡¯t see any unfamiliar things in concubine Yun¡¯s room. Only these few bags of medicinal herbs. I don¡¯t know what they are used for."

    Gu Xiran swept a nce at those paper bags. He didn¡¯t bother to go identify the and asked concubine Yun directly, "What kind of medicinal herbs are these?"

    Concubine Yun answered calmly, "They are the medicinal herbs that second young master used in the past. Yan thought that it was better to be prepared just in case and felt more at ease by bringing them."

    Gu Xiran smiled faintly, "I have to thank you for your careful consideration, then." (He said this with sarcasm)

    Concubine Yun¡¯s voice carried a sorrow that was not easy to detect, "This is what Yan should do. It¡¯s not worthy of second young master¡¯s gratitude."

    Gu Xiran nodded and was silent for a while.

    Was this the so-called big thunders but small rain?

    Shu Huan almost wanted to throw a nce at him that said she looked down upon him, when she suddenly heard him say, "What? You still want me to wait?"

    Wait for what?

    Everyone was confused.

    Fortunately, he opened his mouth quickly again, "Do you want to take out the things on your body or do you want me to let Meijing search for them?"

    Concubine Yun¡¯s body shook slightly. She hesitated for a moment, then took down the purse on her waist and took out everything piece by piece.

    Gu Xiran urged, "And your sleeves."

    This time, concubine Yun didn¡¯t hold back. After she took out the small bag hidden in her sleeve, she lowered her head. The tears fell.

    The dry ground was quickly stained with tears. The room was silent again.

    Gu Xiran bent over to pick up the bag on the ground. He threw it on the table and said to Meijing, "Take these things to Bamboo Pavilion."

    Meijing vaguely understood some things and didn¡¯t dare to dy. She grabbed the tea tray, put those things on it and brought them away.

    "Also!" Gu Xiran shouted to stop her. "Take the incense burner in my room with you. Let doctor Ji identify what kind of incense was burned inside."

    Thest sentence, he said it word by word while he stared at concubine Yun. Every word seemed to carry an invisible pressure. Concubine Yun couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and sobbed, "Second young master, no need to bother...I will say it..."

    The opportunity should be grasped by oneself. If she pushed it away with both hands, it would be difficult to get it back!

    At this time, Gu Xiran was cold and indifferent. He turned a deaf ear to concubine Yun¡¯s words. He only said to Meijing who froze there and didn¡¯t know what to do, "Still not going?"

    Meijing took the tea tray and ran. Concubine Yun fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t stop her crying sounds.

    Someone crying in front of her face felt very awkward. Shu Huan moved a bit ufortable. This thing was closely rted to her. She had no reason to speak up for concubine Yun. Moreover, she was truly tired of her (Y). Looking at this situation, no matter how the situation had happened, concubine Yun certainly yed some tricks. Since she had the courage to do it, she didn¡¯t have the courage to admit?

    Meijing returned quickly. When she entered, the way she looked at concubine Yun wasplicated. She hesitated for a moment and then put the tea tray on the table. She said, "Doctor Ji said that among these herbs, there were some that second young master used to eat. There were also some..."

    Gu Xiran narrowed his eyes, "Speak!"

    Meijing was so embarrassed that she wanted to die, "It¡¯s...miscarriage prevention medicine..."

    Fortunately, Shu Huan didn¡¯t drink water this time, otherwise, she would spray it out once again. However, her disappointing gaze turned to Gu Xiran and she sneered, "Could this be considered, ying with fire and get burnt?!"

    It happened that Meijing added oil to the fire, "Doctor Ji said...congrattions second young master..."

    After she said this, she wanted to cry. It was not her who voluntarily wanted to say this. It was Ji Danqing who wanted her to pass this message. As a maid, she mustn¡¯t conceal anything when passing a message. This was the rule of Gu household.

    "Truly need to congratte second young master!" Shu Huan suddenly stood up. She didn¡¯t want to look at this farce anymore. She went straight to the door. She didn¡¯t expect to be grabbed by Gu Xiran. He smiled bitterly, "Not mine..."

    Ji Danqing very well yed!

    He had always known that this doctor wasn¡¯t as simple and harmless as he showed on the surface. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the cold humor he (JDQ) asionally showed would bring cmity to people. It made Gu Xiran got the impulse to sharpen his sword and battle with him (JDQ).

    Before today, if Shu Huan had encountered such a thing, she would only hide her emotions in her heart. However, now the situation was different. She also didn¡¯t have to hide anymore and expressed her anger, "Let go!"

    If he let go, it would be that she was so close yet worlds apart. Gu Xiran naturally would ignore her and only said dejectedly to concubine Yun, "Give me an exnation!"

    One couldn¡¯t hide this kind of thing. Shu Huan could misunderstand, but Gu Xiran would not be unclear. Concubine Yun couldn¡¯t afford to bear the crime of engaging in an illicit sexual rtionship with another. She could only choke with sobs, "That medicine...I just prepared it...I¡¯m not..."

    The words were said intermittent and vaguely, but the meaning was very clear.

    Shu Huan was shocked for a moment and was still hesitating whether she should leave determinedly when she heard Meijing rushed to say, "Second young mistress, lessen your anger. I haven¡¯t finish reporting yet..."

    TLnote: I am highly suspicious that Meijing had turned into a ck-belly

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93 The truth

    The matter turned a thousand times, giving people a headache!

    After all, she hadn¡¯t grown up in such aplicated environment. Shu Huan truly couldn¡¯t understand why concubine Yun would prepare for miscarriage prevention medication in advance. However, she was somewhat dejected at her judgement. Sure enough, many things weren¡¯t as how they appeared and that what you see and hear was not always the truth. At this moment, she was also curious about what Meijing still had to say. Therefore, she temporarily ignored thoseplicated emotions in her heart that she didn¡¯t understand and stopped her footsteps.

    Meijing hurriedly put the tea tray in front of her, pointed at the incense burner and said, "Doctor Ji said that the incense in the incense burner is Sweet Dream incense. However, this kind had a few ingredients that would make people feel calm and the effect of hastening the sleep was also better than those sold outside.

    Usually, when Gu Xiran was asleep, concubine Yun would habitually burn such Sweet Dream incense. Shu Huan was already very familiar with the aroma. Before, when concubine Yun opened the door, it was the same sweet aroma that came from the room. Hence, she was very puzzled to why Gu Xiran would let doctor Ji identify it and she also didn¡¯t understand why concubine Yun would be so afraid of this to take the initiative to confess.

    She thought for a moment and then said, "Continue."

    Meijing picked up a small bag that was resting on the corner of the tea tray. That was what concubine Yun had previously taken out of her sleeve. She hesitated and said, "Inside here is loaded with a few ordinary herbs. Usually it¡¯s used to alleviate internal heat. It¡¯s just...after drinking it and smelling that Sweet Dream incense, there...there would be a strong aphrodisiac effect..."

    A sentence was said stuttered. The face of Meijing turned hot and didn¡¯t dare to look at anyone.

    Concubine Yun tried to suppress her sobbing sounds. She really wanted topletely disappear, but there was no possibility that such a wish woulde true. Soon, she heard that close yet distant voice of Gu Xiran, "Do you want to say what happened next yourself?"

    The tone of the question was unquestionable.

    Concubine¡¯s head almost pressed on her chest. She used a faint and wooden tone that even she was unfamiliar with...

    She knew that Gu Xiran went to a drinking partyst night, but she didn¡¯t know whether he got drunk or not. Until this morning, she got temped when Shu Huan, before she went out reminded her (Y) to bring a hangover soup for Gu Xiran when he wakes up.

    She had already been taken in Gu household for more than a year. Before, Gu Xiran was ill. She had the mind (to consummate the marriage), but he was weakly. Now, his body was getting better each passing day, but there was Shu Huan. He no longer spared any nces at her. She also got anxious. A childless concubine could be driven out of the residence any moment. She could even be sold or gifted to another. Her fate would be worse than Huiyun¡¯s. Hence, she got tempted. When she came to the realization about what she was doing, that soup to alleviate the heat was already done.

    The chance of getting such an opportunity was extremely low. She harbored the thought that Gu Xiran was only treating her coldly temporarily. Plus, today was her birthday. ording to Gu Xiran¡¯s temperament of the past, he would coax and make her happy this day. Moreover, usually when Shu Huan went out, she would return at <i>wushi</i> (11.00-13.00). Under the circumstances where the time was right and the conditions were favorable, she wanted to make a bet. Even if she couldn¡¯t get back the affection that Gu Xiran had for her in the past, it would also be great if she could get pregnant. At least, she didn¡¯t have to fret anymore in the future and worry while trembling in fear that she would be driven out of Gu household.

    Therefore, she drank the soup first. Then, she sent Meijing away to go watch the tailor make the clothes. Finally, when she entered Gu Xiran¡¯s bedroom to light the Sweet Dream incense, she took the opportunity to knock over the ink b to wake him up. Conveniently, she handed him the hangover soup. It was said to be a hangover soup. After drinking it, the hangover and headache would ease.

    Concubine Yun narrated woodenly, "I thought I was lucky... Second young master was drunk and after he drank the soup, I let Xiangqian burry the dregs of the decoction in the ground under the flowers. The incense inside the incense burner was also the Sweet Dream incense that I always used. Second young master...wouldn¡¯t realize that I have slipped some things in his soup..."

    After listening to this, there was no sound in the room. Only the whining of the autumn cicada could be heard.

    Shu Huan was dumbfounded.

    Meijing frowned.

    Gu Xiran let out a sigh or relief and shook his head.

    Last night, he came backte. Although, he wasn¡¯t dead drunk, but he still got a headache. Not to mention that he hadn¡¯t slept enough, and he heard Shu Huan remind concubine Yun to bring in hangover soup. Therefore, he took the soup in daze and drank it. Then, he continued to sleep.

    Concubine Yun put arge amount of the Sweet Dream incense in the burner. Plus, the windows and door were closed. The decoction took effect quickly. In his dreams, he had a feeling of a burning desire. It was inevitable that he would dream about some "spring" things. Then, he felt a smooth and agile hand wander around his body and even sneaked into his clothes.

    Under the effect of the decoction, he couldn¡¯t tell whether this was the reality or a dream. Until when he felt someone rush into his embrace and put the soft and hot lips on his neck did he suddenly got awakened by the shock. When he opened his eyes and saw that it was concubine Yun, he was so shocked that his body was full of cold sweat that lessened the effect of the decoction.

    Under normal circumstances, it would be difficult for a man to refuse this kind of active throwing oneself into somebody¡¯s arms. Moreover, he was drugged. The feeling of his body was extraordinarily keen and his desire was almost strong enough to swallow his self-control.

    Fortunately, it was just almost!

    He somewhat knew about those hesitations and struggles of Shu Huan of these past few days. He also knew that with her identity as someone who had time-traveled, she would be unable to ept two women sharing a man. If she could ept it, it would be because she was forced topromise by the survival pressure of reality, but she would be depressed for her whole life and she would certainly regret it one day; or she wouldpletely abandon her feelings for him, only regard him as an unfamiliar passer-by and be indifferent to the existence of concubine Yun.

    The feelings he put onto Shu Huan were more than he knew about. No matter which one of the above situations it was, it would be a fatal blow to him. Moreover, Shu Huan¡¯s chances of epting two women sharing a man was so low that it was negligible!

    The him who liked to have everything under his control immediately woke up under such circumstances. He would not sumb to his desire and spent the next half of his life in regret and pain. What was more, he instantly realized that concubine Yun had tampered with his body. To him that was an extraordinary shame and humiliation. It would be strange if he endured it!

    However, it seemed that the heavens liked to cause trouble for him. He just pressed down his torrent desire and wanted to shout at concubine Yun to let her retreat when Shu Huan kicked the door with imposing manners. What followed was panic and awkwardness. Finally, when the messy clothes fell into Shu Huan¡¯s eyes, he knew what it looked like. Aside from feeling morose, there couldn¡¯t be other feeling.

    Until when Shu Huan ran out angrily, heartache immediately filled his heart. However, to be truthful, an uncontroble rapture rushed through his heart after he became certain of her feelings. It was just, the rapture didn¡¯tst for long. When he found her and finally faced her alone, he discovered that no matter how he exined this matter, it would be like he was trying to cover up and make the matters worse. At that moment, he truly wanted to kill someone.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94 Wife, don¡¯t be angry

    Concubine Yun knelt with her head lowered. It looked like she was about to be a statue.

    When Shu Huan looked at her, she could only use the expression "not to know whether tough or cry" to describe her (SH) feelings. It turned out that all of this originated from some sentences she had said inadvertently!

    "Last night, second young master got drunk. He is still sleeping now. Later, when he wakes up, bring him a bowl of hangover soup."

    She still remembered every word of those sentences.

    Then, was she to me herself?

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t have the hobby to dump mistakes on herself. Concubine Yun was clearly to me for not having a good conscience. Those sentences just stirred up the emotions she had umted over a long period of time and that was on the verge of exploding. She just turned those sentences into her driving force for the actual action. Even if it was not this time, it would be next time.

    The emotions in her (SH) heart suddenly loosened. Puzzlement arose in her heart.

    Shu Huan asked frowningly, "Adding drug to Sweet Dream incense...where did you learn this from?"

    This was not something a woman from a respectable family would know. When a woman from a respectable family wanted to fight for favor, it would already be very great that she could get her hands on the usual aphrodisiac. The ce where she got such aplicated form may not be simple.

    Sure enough, when concubine Yun hear her ask this, her body shook slightly. She opened her mouth, but nothing came out.

    Shu Huan¡¯s mind moved a bit and said, "Meijing, bring two people to clean up Lotus Pavilion."

    Meijing also knew that she should retreat now. She promised and went away.

    Only now did concubine Yun say in a low voice, "Yun Yan...didn¡¯te from a respectable family...I was originally a clean (virgin) personnel at Beauty Courtyard..."

    Huiyun had long mentioned that old madam wasn¡¯t at ease because of concubine Yun¡¯s identity. Shu Huan had somewhat guessed some things. When she heard the news, she was not surprised. She only waited for her (Y) to continue.

    "I asked that form from a sister of the courtyard when my ve contract was redeemed...I originally just wanted to be prepared...in case of need..."

    Don¡¯t me her for saying one simple sentence stuttering. It was indeed a very difficult thing to talk about, especially when it was to expose her deep scheming in front of people. That kind of embarrassment could be imagined.

    Shu Huan was speechless after hearing that.

    Gu Xiran took over and faintly said, "Retreat and shut yourself up to ponder about your mistakes. Without permission, you can¡¯t take half a step outside this Japanese Rose Building!"

    She had long lost the wishful thinking that she would be lucky. Concubine Yun knew that she couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being forced to leave Gu household this time. After she heard that Gu Xiran only let her shut herself up and ponder about her mistakes, she went nk for a moment. Then, she promised in a low voice, got up from the ground and slowly moved the legs that became numb from kneeling.

    When there was no one else in the room, Gu Xiran turned and looked at Shu Huan. He said with a bitter smile, "You used me wrongly."

    This tone didn¡¯t seem likeining but more like whining.

    Shu Huan bit her lips and casted him a sidelong nce. Then, she turned her head and blurted out, "Serves you right!"

    He indeed deserved it!

    However, after the misunderstanding was rified and now that they faced each other, she couldn¡¯t say any of the ten thousand words she wanted to say in her heart. All became one sigh.

    "Right, right, right, it served me right!" Gu Xiran cupped his hands and revealed a smile. "Wife, don¡¯t be angry!"

    Shu Huan humphed once, raised her head and said, "There is no sincerity in bowing with the hands!"

    "Then...," Gu Xiran revealed mischievousness. "Punish me with kneeling on the bed sheet at night?"

    What?! He still dared to tease her?!

    Shu Huan said, "Go die!" (go to hell)

    After Gu Xiran heard that, he smiled bitterly while he touched his nose. He didn¡¯t say anything, turned and walked to outside.

    Shu Huan was slightly startled, "Where are you going?"

    Gu Xiran said obediently, "Listening to wife¡¯smand. Searching for a ce to die..."

    After being bullied for so long, Shu Huan had also practiced a lot. She simply sat back on the chair and slowly said, "Alright! Remember to not jump in the well because it would pollute the source of water. Also, don¡¯tmit suicide by hanging on a tree. I¡¯m afraid of haunting ghosts at night. It¡¯s best if you look for a farther ce and die on the mountain or wilderness. You can give yourself as meal to the wild animals and while you¡¯re at it also benefit the flowers and nts."

    Gu Xiran choked and said, "Very ruthless!"

    Shu Huan casted him a nce, "Right, I couldn¡¯t bepared to yourpassion!"

    After Gu Xiran heard that, heughed bitterly, "Do you think I punished Yun Yan too lightly by only letting her shut herself up and ponder about her mistakes?"

    Shu Huan just retorted him without thinking the matter through. She hasn¡¯t even thought of that. After she was in daze for a moment, she shook her head and said, "How else could you punish her? You are unlikely to go as far as calling people to go beat her with the wooden board! Moreover, unlike Huiyun, you can¡¯t marry her off to a servant. Her identity...is a bit awkward..."

    The identity of a concubine was very awkward. Whether you sold her or gift her to someone, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to answer to it when someone asked. The most important thing was that they didn¡¯t have the will and viciousness to trample and manipte another¡¯s life. It wasn¡¯t that they were overboard good people. It was that they had lived in a rtively civilized environment for a long time and knew how to revere and value a human life.

    Gu Xiran sighed softly, "It¡¯s not just awkward. It¡¯s simply a thorny problem!"

    Shu Huan was slightly surprised, "Why do you say that?"

    Gu Xiran said, "You don¡¯t know. Her ve contract was redeemed by someone else to give to master. Lin <i>shi</i> is someone easily jealous. Seeing that her (Y) appearance was beautiful, she was afraid that master would favor her only after having taken her in. Hence, the moment she was sent to master, Lin <i>shi</i> went to have a conversation with old madam."

    Talking till here, heughed bitterly, "Now, I don¡¯t have to hide it from you anymore. I time-traveled like you. The original owner was seriously ill at the time. Lin <i>shi</i> specifically bought someone from the outside to let the event of great joy drive away his bad luck and hasten his recovery. When old madam agreed, master was still unaware when the person (Y) was already sent over to the bedroom of the original owner."

    Shu opened her mouth, but was speechless for a moment. Then, she muttered, "A very good <i>crossing the sea by a trick</i>. It seemed that in order to get favor, one has to learn the thirty-six stratagems..."

    She truly was happy secretly. Fortunately, she time-traveled to be the main wife and didn¡¯t time-traveled to be the concubine. Fortunately, the one she met was him and not someone else. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve long died not leaving even the skeleton.

    While thinking, she wondered again, "Didn¡¯t master get angry?"

    Gu Xiran poured a cup of tea, shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t know. However, thest time when we went to see master, you also have seen it. It couldn¡¯t be said that he has feelings for her, but he paid a bit more attention to her than others. Otherwise, why would I say that she was a thorny problem?! I truly don¡¯t know how to settle her. I can only look at how the situation will be yed out."

    While the two were chatting, they didn¡¯t call Gu Da by his name. After all, they were used to calling him master and couldn¡¯t change it in an instant.

    Shu Huan got a headache because of such aplicated rtionship. She suddenly frowned and said, "This is not right, ah!"

    Gu Xiran was drinking tea. After he heard that, he put down the teacup and smiled slightly, "What?"

    "When the original owner took in Yun Yan to let the great event of joy drive away his bad luck and hasten his recovery, you haven¡¯t time-traveled yet. The servants of Gu household wouldn¡¯t also casually gossip about this, right?" Shu Huan starred and him and said, "Tell me second young master, how did you get to know these things?"

    Gu Xiran smiled, casted her a sidelong nce and said, "I thought you couldn¡¯t think of this to ask me about it!"

    Shu Huan was dejected and said, "Are you saying that my reaction is slow?"

    Gu Xiran smirked and said, "I don¡¯t dare!"

    Shu Huan pretended to be angry and said, "Tell me quickly!"

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t answer and said, "Wait a bit."

    When he talked, he went to the inner room. After a while, he came out and handed her a small box with a lock on it. "You will know after you see this."

    When Shu Huan lowered her head and looked, she discovered that the lock on the box was already broken. She lifted the lid. Inside of the box was loaded with a stack of handwritten paper. The stack of paper wasn¡¯t bound and the size and material of the papers were different from each . It seemed like paper the person conveniently grabbed to write. When she looked at the handwriting, it was the same as the handwriting of the paper she found at the beginning when reading the history book. It obviously came from the same person.

    "This is..."

    Gu Xiran replied for her, "The original owner seemed to have the habit to write things up. Sometimes, it was poetry. Sometimes, it was recordings. There was a lot of writings about Gu household. I think he had no one to talk to, so he could only vent the worry on his mind by writing them."

    When hearing about it, he seemed very miserable. While Shu Huan turned the paper, she asked, "Where did you found these?"

    Gu Xiranughed, "In the main chamber of Plum Flower Pavilion, there is a secret vault above the bed. This box was inside there. Half of the box was filled with manuscript. Others were found when I flipped through books. Presumably, he just left it there after he had finished writing."

    Shu Huan looked at him speechlessly. No wonder he stuffed himself in the study when his body wasn¡¯t well and he couldn¡¯t move freely. It turned out that he was looking for these.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95 Concealing the original motive

    Half of the words on the manuscript had already lost color. It was really hard to read. Shu Huan roughly turned over a few pages. She felt that the owner of this manuscript truly had a different personality than the Gu Xiran in front of her.

    The former was mncholic and had many worries. Only from the handwriting, she could see that he was an indecisive person. Not mentioning anything else, let¡¯s mention concubine Yun. He had written a lot about her, but most of it was mncholic and anxiousness. He obviously had good feelings towards concubine Yun, but because of her past identity, he felt that it wasn¡¯t right for him to get to close to her. He also showed that he hated his ill and weak body. He had taken in concubine Yun for so long and still treated her as an honored guest. He didn¡¯t dare to have any profane thoughts about her.

    "This truly is...," Shu Huan couldn¡¯t imagine how pent-up from frustration his life was. Let alone that he was originally ill; even if he didn¡¯t have any illness, he would get ill after being anxious and worried for such a long time. As for concubine Yun, she could only describe her with "those who are pathetic always have some insufferable sides".

    Looking till here, she suddenly remembered something. She bit her lips, raised her head to look at Gu Xiran. She used a very low voice to say, "Hey, I forgot to ask you about that...that..."

    The thing she wanted to ask seemed to be very difficult for her to open her mouth and ask about it.

    Gu Xiran looked at her with interest and asked, "What do you want to ask?"

    "That...you..." Shu Huan braced her heart and asked, "Before have...you and Yun Yan..."

    Her stuttering appearance was very interesting. Gu Xiran pretended that he didn¡¯t understood, "Have what?"

    "Have...that...," Shu Huan suddenly saw the mischievous smile in his eyes. She immediately got annoyed, "Be more serious. Don¡¯t pretend to be stupid."

    Gu Xiran couldn¡¯t help himself from smiling, "I want, but unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have the time."

    "You...," Shu Huan suddenly stood up. She truly didn¡¯t know whether he was speaking the truth or lying. She was annoyed.

    "Alright, I was teasing," Gu Xiran smiled. "You already looked at the manuscript and should know that she is still a virgin. How will I dare to touch her? If I get tainted with her, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of her anymore. Moreover, she is too familiar with the original owner. I¡¯m afraid to reveal loopholes. Didn¡¯t you see me hide from her all the time?"

    Shu Huan humphed twice, casted him a sidelong nce and said, "Does this mean that if she wasn¡¯t a virgin and also that you weren¡¯t afraid to reveal loopholes, you can first take some advantage and then toss her away?"

    "Twisting words and forcing logic," Gu Xiran said dejectedly. "Am I so despicable?"

    "Almost."

    Although she said that, she felt relieved in her heart. Until now did she feelpletely at ease. However, when she thought that Gu Xiran had hid his identity of being a time-traveler for so long from her, she felt a bit unhappy and asked, "Why do you hide it from me?"

    "Hide what from you?"

    "The matter of time-traveling."

    "This...," Gu Xiran¡¯s eyes shed slightly. "Looking at how you often reveal loopholes, I felt that it was very funny. If I have told you, then wouldn¡¯t it get boring?"

    Shu Huan was somewhat suspicious and said very dejectedly, "Just like that? Don¡¯t fob of me."

    Gu Xiran lowered his eyes and thought for a moment. Then, he sighed and said, "When I just have time traveled, I discovered that this body was weak and ill and I didn¡¯t know when I will pass away. That being the case, why tell you to let you be delighted for nothing? Moreover, you never suspected. I couldn¡¯t find the right opportunity to tell you and was afraid that I would scare you."

    This was the half-truth.

    In fact, when he met her again in this life, he was determined to protect her for this whole life. However, the promise shouldn¡¯t only be all talk. To give her rtive freedom and happiness, he must have the corresponding ability. Under the current situation where he needed to rely on Gu household for survival, he didn¡¯t want to tell her the truth.

    Moreover, having the same identity of a time-traveler would surely be an important link to maintain their rtionship. This would affect his judgement of her true feelings. He didn¡¯t want her to be at ease with him only because of this special identity.

    Shu Huan discovered the way he looked at her with was bing deeper and deeper. Her heartbeat couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat. She blurted, "Have we seen each other before? Why did I get a familiar feeling when I saw you for the first time?"

    There was such a possibility. She had time-traveled without changing the name, the surname nor the appearance. Then, he may also be like this. Perhaps, she had seen him before the time-traveling and that was why she felt familiar.

    Gu Xiran¡¯s regained his senses and smiled slightly, "Otherwise, how could it be said that we are fated? We even encountered such an odd thing like time-traveling together. Also, we time-traveled into husband and wife."

    "..."

    Wasn¡¯t it a bit exaggerated to talk about fate? However, after Shu Huan was speechless for a while and thought about it; his words seemed reasonable. Then, this was the exnation why he had always been so good to her. But, her heart felt a sense of loss and was somewhat thwarted. He had been good to her because they both had time-traveled...?

    She was just about to ask this important question when she lost her opportunity. Meijing came back and said that everything at Lotus Pavilion had been prepared and asked whether she wanted to move there now.

    Shu Hua nodded. Of course, she had to move. After she avoided for so long, she dejectedly discovered that she had truly fell in love with Gu Xiran. She didn¡¯t want to sleep again on that bed in Japanese Rose Building where he and concubine Yun had been lying. This was presumably the mysophobia that happened because of love and that caused her to not want any contamination of her love.

    ¡ª

    Lotus Pavilion was built by the water. It was located on the side of the artificialke of the resort. Through the window, one could see the blue waves and the lotus leaves on the waves. The field of view was extremely open. There was just one bad thing about it. In the summer, the scenery here was the most prosperous. When the lotus had withered, half of theke would be destroyed. By then, if you want to admire theke, you couldn¡¯t use your eyes but have to listen with your ears...

    To the remaining sounds of theke and the rain.

    In the past, such artistic conception was only in her imagination. Nowadays, she had the opportunity to experience it and when she got the interest, she could also probably draw a painting with water ink.

    Shu Huan sat in front of the window and watched idly at the view of theke outside the window and the busy maids inside the room. Her hand held a pine pipe. When the pipe touched water, the smoke circled around the pin flower stone carving.

    At this moment, she truly felt that ancient people lived very leisurely.

    Without the highly developed technology, everything must be done by hand. It made the pace of life slow down a lot. However, this must be the true meaning of living. For example, this written painting. First, one had to spread the paper and grind the ink. Although, it was troublesome, but it had a kind of interesting charm of calmness. It made every piece of paper, every stter of ink and every ink stone feel like a piece of artwork.

    Laundry was also the same. Here was not the age of washing machine. That was why the saying "A piece of moon in Chang¡¯an, ten thousand householdsunder clothes by pounding" circted around. In the era of no electronic entertainment and air conditioning, one could sit in the courtyard at night in the summer to admire the moon. Even for the making of tea, one had to clean the pot first and then add coal to boil the water. In the meantime, one could invite some friends over to chat and slowly sip the tea...

    When she thought till here, she heard someone came in withughter, "Such refined attitude (being idle). You moved to such a good ce without a sound. If it wasn¡¯t because when I went to find you, I saw the maids moving things, this humble one would¡¯ve gone for nothing to Japanese Rose Building."

    Shu Huan raised her eyes and looked outside the curtain. She saw that the person who entered the room slowly was Ji Danqing. When Gu Xiran saw him, he (GXR) immediately went to greet him while gnashing his teeth. He said with a smile that was not yet a smile, "It¡¯s doctor Ji who had a refined attitude to even think about how to poke fun at me."

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96 Retain

    Ji Danqing walked slowly to Gu Xiran and revealed an elegant smile.

    "This humble one doesn¡¯t understand. Where did second young master get that notion?"

    Gu Xiran casted him a sidelong nce and said, "Didn¡¯t you say to congratte me?"

    Ji Danqing smiled, "Shouldn¡¯t it be congratted when second young master¡¯s concubine got pregnant?"

    It was hard for Gu Xiran to be stumped for words, but to find his (JDQ) mistake, he truly couldn¡¯t find it. When he was thinking, he heard Ji Danqing say, "Seeing that second young master is so angry, could it be...?"

    Gu Xiran looked at him helplessly, "What?"

    "Could it be that the child is not second young master¡¯s..."

    "Talk less nonsense! There is no such thing at all!"

    Ji Danqing shook his headughingly and said, "What is second young master about? This humble one meant that perhaps that child is not a child that second young master wished for."

    There were two meanings about why he wouldn¡¯t wish for the child.

    Firstly, he didn¡¯t want Yun Yan to be pregnant at this time. After all, the main wife had married him not a long time ago. If the concubine got pregnant; that would be a matter that would sweep the main wife¡¯s face.

    The second meaning was vaguer. Gu Xiran immediately narrowed his eyes and asked, "Are you making fun of me this time?"

    Ji Danqing smiled helplessly, "Second young master has misunderstood again. This humble one didn¡¯t mean that."

    His eyes were undisturbed and his expression was as gentle and elegant as ever. He didn¡¯t show a bit of that he (JDQ) was mocking him (GXR). Gu Xiran had the feeling that his fistnded on cotton. He couldn¡¯t help but also be helpless.

    It was rare to see Gu Xiran stumped for words. Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help butugh and came out of the inner room. She greeted Ji Danqing and said, "Doctor Ji, I have something I want to ask you."

    Ji Danqing had be closer to them and didn¡¯t need to be so cautious anymore. He picked a chair and sat on it. He tidied his clothes and said gently, "Please, go on."

    Shu Huan said, "Does doctor Ji also have knowledge about fragrances?"

    Otherwise, how would he had recognized that a few other fragrances that could make people calm were added inside the Sweet Dream incense of that day.

    Ji Danqing was someone who would understand by just giving a bit of a hint. One didn¡¯t have to use much effort while talking with him. The moment he heard that, heughed, "It couldn¡¯t be said that I know very much, but I know a bit. The most important thing is that the form was leaked out from me. Hence, the moment I saw it, I knew."

    These words came very faintly from his mouth, but Gu Xiran and Shu Huan were greatly surprised after having heard that.

    Gu Xiran frowned slightly said, "Why do you prescribe such a form?"

    Ji Danqing was extremely calm, "My reputation is well known. All kinds of peoplee to seek medical treatment. The sick seeks medicine, this humble one would prescribe. As for whether it was the physical illness or mental illness, this little one will not inquire."

    He was a famous doctor of Jingtian city. His skills were naturally extraordinary. Thinking about the potency of the his (GXR) past medication, Gu Xiran¡¯s face turned dark, "You are truly a benevolent doctor!"

    Ji Danqing could hear the slight sarcasm in his words, but he still smiled softly, "An illness can be cured, a life cannot."

    The meaning of this was too deep, making people slightly startled. Fortunately, Meijing came in with tea. The topic was suddenly changed.

    After chatting for a while, Ji Danqing lowered his head and drank some tea. He suddenly said, "In fact, today I came to say my goodbyes to second young master and mistress. After staying here these past few days, I have been treated with great courtesy and also was able to be idle for a while. However, the Mid-Autumn festival is approaching. My old servant also had sent people to urge me to go back a few times. I also think it¡¯s time to go back."

    Shu Huan was a bit surprised and asked, "You are going to leave now? Mama Du isn¡¯t fully recovered yet!"

    "She is already alright. If she takes two more doses ording to the prescription and pay attention to her health in the future, she would bepletely healed byte fall."

    Shu Huan was still dejected, "I haven¡¯t finished learning to paint yet. If you leave, I will have no one to ask advice from."

    Ji Danqing smiled gently, "The future is long. I will still have to go to the residence in the future. Why don¡¯t I look for an outstanding painter and rmend him to go to the residence for second young mistress? It would be the same then."

    He insisted on leaving. Shu Huan lowered her head and thought for a moment. She was also helpless. She could only look at Gu Xiran to see whether he had something to say.

    Gu Xiran said, "How about you stay for one more month? I still have to inquire many things from you. When we return to the city together, it would also be cheaper."

    Ji Danqing was a bit surprised, "Is second young master not returning to the residence for the Mid-Autumn Festival?"

    "I will let little fourth go back first. As for me...," Gu Xiran smiled slightly. "Is it not that I haven¡¯t fully recovered yet? The environment of the resort is elegant. Even if it wasn¡¯t for the summer vacation, it is a good ce to nourish the health and recover of a disease. Not to mention, there are still many siblings at home who would make the elders happy. It¡¯s nothing, if I was missing."

    Scornful! This guy had be addicted to pretending to be sick! However, when she heard that they didn¡¯t need to return to Gu household for the time being, Shu Huan still felt happy.

    Ji Danqing was still thinking and said, "This..."

    "Stay for one more month. If there are people who are seriously ill and couldn¡¯t wait, trouble the shopkeeper to tell them toe to the resort for the medical treatment." Gu Xiranughed, "Otherwise, doctor Ji¡¯s front yard would be as busy as a marketce. You wouldn¡¯t be able to be idle anymore."

    "Right!" Shu Huan also helped, "Stay for a bit more. The autumn air is very cool. We could make two more trips to the mountain. There should also be more of those wilds fruits and the rabbits should¡¯ve gotten fatter..."

    Even thinking about it would make people drool!

    Sometimes, people would be in such a contradiction. The daily supply of food of the hospital was quite a lot. It was also bought with the money of the public ount and it was not necessary to spent Shu Huan¡¯sfort money. However, the food piled up in front of her was not rare anymore.

    Ji Danqing was presumably someone who liked to be idle once in a while. Hearing how they tried hard to retain him, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, "Alright. Then, this humble one would be thick-faced and stay one more month!"

    After finishing talking about the matter, Ji Danqing stayed for a while more. Seeing that the maids were busy moving things to here, he stood up and wanted to return to Bamboo Pavilion.

    Gu Xiran sent him out. Suddenly, he lowered his voice and asked, "Can I ask you for a prescription?"

    Ji Danqing was surprised. He reached out his hand out of habit to check his (GXR) pulse and asked, "Why? Is second young master not feeling well?"

    "That¡¯s not it. My body is very well!" Gu Xiran cased a nce to inside of the room, pulled him a bit farther away and said, "That the body is too well is also a troublesome matter. I say, can you write a prescription to avoid a pregnancy for me?!"

    It was obviously a very embarrassing request. However, when he said that, he was very calm.

    Ji Danqing couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Second young master truly is different. Usually, peoplee asking for prescriptions to get pregnant. You are the first one asking for a prescription to avoid a pregnancy!"

    He wasn¡¯t exaggerating. The ancient people put much importance on heirs. Not mentioning families who could afford children. The wive and concubines would work hard and try hard to get pregnant. Even families who couldn¡¯t afford children; when the wife got pregnant, most of them would wait till the day of birth to see whether it was a boy or a girl. If it was a boy, raise him. If it was a girl, sell her. The ces that would use prescription to avoid a pregnancy would only be the imperial pce and the brothels. However, these ces had their own secret prescriptions. There was no need for them to ask for it.

    Gu Xiran was also helpless and borrowed a sentence from concubine Yun, "Just to be prepared."

    The self-control he had in front of concubine Yun didn¡¯t work on Shu Huan. He didn¡¯t know how long he could endure sleeping and holding each other every night like that.

    When Ji Danqing saw that his whole face showed dejection, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, "Right, it¡¯s safer for woman to get pregnant after twenty."

    He was a doctor and knew about this.

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t want to discus this kind of problem in detail with others. He casted Ji Danqing a nce and asked, "Give me an answer. Are you going to give it to me or not?"

    Ji Danqing had always been good at listening to another people¡¯s advice. He immediately replied, "Give!"

    Shu Huan was in front of the window at this moment and happened to see the two whispering outside. Although, she didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but she suddenly saw Gu Xiran reveal a very unique smile. She didn¡¯t know why, but her heart felt uneasy...

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97 The night of gentleness

    Time flew quickly during a day of trouble. In a blink of the eye, it had be night.

    After moving to Lotus Pavilion, the environment felt a bit unfamiliar and after everything that took ce today, Shu Huan¡¯s state of mind had changed a lot. Therefore, when she sat in front of the dressing table and brushed her hair after having taken a bath, she began to feel a bit uneasy.

    Before, she had always been escaping. Now, after having realized her feelings for him, how should he face him when they share a bed?

    This was really a question that would give people headache!

    As she was thinking, she felt someoneing over. She looked up and saw the figure of Gu Xiran in the bronze mirror. He leaned over, put his chin on her hair and looked at the her in the mirror. His attitude was very intimate.

    "Gu...Gu Xiran..."

    "Mm," The person behind her made a sound from his throat. It sounded amorous and tempting.

    Shu Huan¡¯s face burned, "I...I¡¯m a bit ufortable..."

    She already knew that they had a husband and wife rtionship, but the original her was mentally apart from this world. The intimacy she had with him was also limited. In her heart, she still saw herself as an unmarried girl and thought that she would likely leave him one day.

    Then, one day she found out that she didn¡¯t have a choice anymore. Whether it was in the terms of love or in the terms of identity, her fate was entangled with his from now on. The rtionship of husband and wife between them had to continue. Then...

    "We didn¡¯t seem to have dated yet, and...and had already be husband and wife..."

    She really couldn¡¯t adapt to such jumping of the emotions.

    Gu Xiran smiled very enticingly, "I don¡¯t mind to date while living as husband and wife."

    "..."

    Shu Huan whispered a protest, "Very ambiguous words."

    "Not ambiguous...," Gu Xiran whispered. His hand already wrapped around her waist. However, there was no other movements. He just hugged her silently like that. Looking at the bronze mirror, her face gradually reddened.

    "You..." Shu Huan hesitated for a long time and finally asked, "You are good to me because I time-traveled like you?"

    Gu Xiran was a bit surprised and looked at her uneasy expression. Suddenly, heughed, "Because of you."

    Shu Huan frowned confusedly.

    "Stupid," He scolded helplessly. He hugged her tighter and said, "I was good to you because you are you and not someone else."

    Shu Huan¡¯s heart sweetened and then felt embarrassed.

    She was scolded for being stupid. Why was she still so happy? However, after a few moments, she didn¡¯t have the mind to entangle in this question anymore because Gu Xiran suddenly lifted her and carried her to the bed.

    "You, you, you...," she was a bit panicked. "What are you doing...?"

    Gu Xian smiled a bit evilly, "Sleep, ah. What else can I do?"

    "We shouldn¡¯t progress so fast...," Shu Huan so sullen. In the morning, she was still broken-hearted and sad and hated him very much. At night, they were about to undress and be lovey-dovey; how could she adapt to such sudden change? The most important thing was that to do a certain thing, one needed to have the mood and a good atmosphere, alright. She didn¡¯t want to say goodbye to her chastity on such a chaotic day.

    Gu Xiran ignored her protest and threw her on the bed. Then, he leaned over to press the her who wanted to escape beneath him. That face with a teasing expression was pressed up closely against her face. His lips even softly rubbed against her lips. The distance between the two had been pulled to zero in an instant.

    Smelling the faint agarwood scent from his body, Shu Huan was a bit breathless. Her heartbeat immediately quickened and said panicked, "Gu Xiran...don¡¯t..."

    Gu Xiranughed extremely enticing, "Don¡¯t what?"

    Shu Huan was stumped for words and couldn¡¯t answer.

    Gu Xiran ignored her, reached out to explore her belt and began to push her clothes.

    She truly panicked and became nervous. She cried out involuntarily, "Don¡¯t do it..."

    After she said that, she felt that her face was almost burning.

    It happened that Gu Xiran¡¯s hand didn¡¯t stop. While he pushed her clothes, he whispered in her ear, "Don¡¯t do what?"

    This time, she was willing to choke to death instead of answering.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that Gu Xiran wouldugh and whisper in her ear, "Wife, what are you thinking about? I only said to sleep; when had I said to do something else?"

    Shu Huan whispered a protest, "Then, why are you taking off my clothes...?"

    Gu Xiran slightly propped up his body. His finger gently stroked her hot cheek and put her scattered hair behind her ear. His actions were intimate and gentle, making her turn her head and didn¡¯t dare to look at him.

    Heughed teasingly, "Wife, if you don¡¯t take off your clothes; do you want to sleep with your outer clothes on?"

    "..."

    Sigh, she was teased again.

    This time, the face she had lost was nowhere to be found.

    Shu Huan began to grind her teeth and said, "Gu Xiran, I hate you!"

    "Mm." Gu Xiran threw her outer clothing on the bed. Then, he found afortable position, hugged her and said, "You have to take it easy with the hate. We still have a lifetime. If you used up all the hate at once, then you can only love me to death in the future."

    "..."

    When the face was too thick, even daggers couldn¡¯t poke holes in it.

    Shu Huan had decided to never bother with him again. She twisted her body, wanting to break free from his arms and roll to the corner of the bed to sulk alone. Who would¡¯ve thought that Gu Xiran would hold her tighter and warned her with an amorous voice, "If you continue to move, what will happen next is at your own risk...?"

    This was a very lethal sentence. Shu Huan didn¡¯t dare to struggle again. she helplessly let him hug her and cursed him countless of times in her heart. However, with each curse she cursed him with, she panicked more. She was afraid that the curse woulde true. In the end, she could only me herself for being unlucky, held her fingers and be secretly dejected.

    Seeing her fuming expression, Gu Xiran felt familiar and had a peace of mind...

    It was great like this.

    This was the her who he was familiar with during these days and not the one that he saw this morning on the bridge who was indifferent towards him and made him afraid and feel heartache.

    He couldn¡¯t help but smile. He turned his head and blew out the light on the bedside. Then, he quietly hugged her and closed his eyes.

    To be able to hold her while sleeping again without having guesses and be afraid that he would lose her, this kind of feeling was truly great.

    "Gu Xiran..."

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t fall asleep for the moment. She had forgotten her own resolution to not bother with him again. She gently called his name in the darkness.

    He answered in a low voice, "Mm."

    "What was your original name?"

    Heughed, "It¡¯s the same as the one you are calling now. What about you?"

    "The same."

    "The appearance also didn¡¯t change."

    "Right, right. You are also the same."

    "It¡¯s great like this, otherwise, I truly can¡¯t get used..."

    His words obviously were pointing at something else. Unfortunately, Shu Huan didn¡¯t get the hidden meaning. She still yed with her fingers and said, "There is a mysterious feeling. I¡¯m wondering whether the two original owners had time-traveled to our world."

    "That¡¯s their business...," Gu Xiran said. He grabbed her hand in the darkness and put a thing on the ring finger of her left hand.

    Sensing a strange chain around her finger, Shu Huan reached out to touch it. She discovered that it was a ring. She was surprised for a moment. There as a kind of sweetness mixed with sorrow flowing in her heart. It made her almost cried out loud. Unconsciously, she buried her head deeply in Gu Xiran¡¯s embrace....

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98 Don¡¯t want to see

    Early in the next morning, Gu Xiran didn¡¯t wake Shu Huan up when he saw that she was still sleeping soundly. He went out first for the morning exercise.

    When Shu Huan woke up, the sun was already very high.

    She didn¡¯t see anyone when she looked around. When shezily stretched out, she saw the ring on the ring finger of her left hand. She couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    The ring was made from sterling silver and was a simple round ring. There were three small rubies iid on it. Although, it looked like it wasn¡¯t worth much money, but when wearing it, it made the finger look long. It felt exceptionally beautiful and also made her heart feel a warm sweetness. She secretly pondered about when Gu Xiran had prepared this ring.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t know that Gu Xiran had bought this ring in the jewelry shop the first time he took her out. At that time, she was leaning on the counter to study the pattern on a delicate bracelet and didn¡¯t notice.

    Sheyzily like that in bed and smiled sillily for a while looking at the ring. Shu Huan discovered that love truly reduced the IQ a lot. If someone entered now and saw that silly smile on her face, probably only the word "idiot" could be used to describe her.

    It happened that someone really came in!

    Meijing saw that she had awakened through the curtain. She grinned and came in, "Second young mistress, do you want to get up?"

    Shu Huan made a low "mm" sound and felt a little embarrassed.

    In the ancient times, only waxmps were used at night. The brightness was limited. It was not convenient to do anything. Therefore, the people cherished the morning light. They had the habit to go sleep at night and get up at dawn. Although, she didn¡¯t need to wake up so early, it was still a bit outrageous that she slept until the sun was hanging high in the sky. Even if people didn¡¯t want to think bad about it, they could only think bad about it.

    However, the next sentence of Meijing polluted her good mood.

    Meijingughed, "Madam-inw came and is waiting outside to meet second young mistress!"

    Shu Huan was surprised, "We are at the resort, right?"

    Meijing thought that she hasn¡¯t fully awakened yet, grinned and said, "Yes."

    She (X) could even chase her to the resort. Could it be that the ten silver <i>liang</i> she gave herst time had already been spent?

    Now, Shu Huan already had some understanding of the prices here. Ten silver <i>liang</i>, if used frugally was enough for amoner family of four to live for half year from it. From the time she gave her the money till now, it hadn¡¯t been two months. Did that Xu <i>shi</i> really took her as a little fat sheep and would cut out a piece when she wanted to eat meat?

    Her smile disappeared from her face and said, "Don¡¯t want to see!"

    If she had only guessed that the original owner didn¡¯t live well at home when she saw Xu <i>shi</i> for the first time, after listening to Gu Xiran¡¯s retelling, she thoroughly understood the extent of the tragedy of the original owner¡¯s life. Moreover,st time Xu <i>shi </i>even sold out the original owner¡¯s affairs to concubine Yun for a bit of money and hurt her indirectly. This kind of person was not worthy of being a parent. That she didn¡¯t directly call people to drive Xu <i>shi</i> out was already that she was being lenient.

    Meijing was a bit stunned, "What if madam-inw ask for the reason?"

    Shu Huan put on a robe and got out of bed, "Tell her, I don¡¯t want to see her."

    Meijing went out and felt that it was truly rare that she didn¡¯t want to see her maiden family. She (M) was afraid that she (SH) was only angry for something and if she (M) answered too resolute, there would be no leeway in the future. Hence, when she went to see Xu <i>shi</i>, she told her, "Second young mistress is sick and can¡¯t meet anyone. It¡¯s better for madam-inw toe back next day."

    "Sick?" Xu <i>shi</i> had waited for a long time in the hall. She had long be impatient. The moment she heard this, she raised an eyebrow. On her whole face was written that she didn¡¯t believe it, "She didn¡¯t get sick sooner orter. Why did she get sick the moment I came?"

    Here was the resort and not Gu residence. She had heard that only Gu household¡¯s second and fourth young master were here. Then, the one who could be in charge of the inner matters was only Shu Huan. Hence, Xu <i>shi</i> put down a lot of scruples, swept twice over Meijing and said dissatisfied, "Miss, is not that you haven¡¯t passed the message, right? How would our family¡¯s little Huan dare to not see me?!"

    The first part made Meijing very unhappy. Theter part made her feel more wronged. She felt that her kindness had been regarded as a donkey¡¯s liver, making her blurt out, "That¡¯s right! This ve also doesn¡¯t know why second young mistress didn¡¯t get sick sooner orter and would get sick when madam-inw came."

    When the same sentence was said by her, its meaning was different from Xu <i>shi</i>¡¯s. It made Xu <i>shi</i> unhappy in her heart. When she saw that Meijing was beautiful, she said, "Fox!"

    When had Meijing been scolded by this word? She was dumbfounded for a moment. Then, her face got red and said, "Madam-inw, are you talking about me?"

    Xu <i>shi </i>had the shrewish and craftiness of a marketce. She looked smilingly at Meijing and said, "Yo, miss don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m talking about the one who is like a fox. This has nothing to do with miss."

    There was only her and Meijing in the hall. Could this word "fox" really have nothing to do with Meijing? Due to Xu <i>shi</i>¡¯s identity, it wasn¡¯t right for Meijing to be too impudent. She could only lower her head to hide her sadness and anger and said, "Madam-inw, please leave."

    Xu <i>shi</i> hasn¡¯t seen the money yet; how could one send her away so easily? Instead, she sat down, put on high airs and pretended to drink tea. She said, "Your second young mistress is sick. Your concubine didn¡¯t also get sick, right? Pass a message for me. I want to see her."

    Meijing was surprised for a moment and bluntly said, "Concubine made a mistake and had been punished by second young master to close herself up and ponder about her mistake. She can¡¯t meet with people."

    This time, Xu <i>shi¡¯s </i>eyebrow almost went up as high as the sky. She said, "It wasn¡¯t easy for me toe from so far away. Miss, you shouldn¡¯t lie to me like this. Second young mistress is sick and concubine needs to ponder about her mistake. Both happened at the same time. How could there be such coincidence?! Miss, just be sincere and quickly pass the message for me!"

    Whether she believes it or not is her problem!

    Meijing suppressed her anger and said, "I, a ve only knows how to pass messages. Asking madam-inw to please not make things difficult for me."

    Xu <i>shi</i> opened her mouth and wanted to say something when she saw someone walking outside the hall. That appearance, that figure; if it wasn¡¯t Shu Huan who else could it be? She immediately rushed to say, "Isn¡¯t that your second young mistress? Sick! Can she stille out for a walk when being sick?"

    Pretending to be sick was usually an excuse used to not go see someone and could also leave some face for that someone. It happened that this Xu <i>shi</i> had to take advantage of this pretense. Meijing was also helpless. She simply stood there and ignored her (X).

    At this time, Xu <i>shi</i> also didn¡¯t have the mind to argue with a little maid. She casted her (M) away, lifted her dress and chased. While she chased, she shouted, "Little Huan, little Huan..."

    Shu Huan thought that Meijing had already sent Xu <i>shi</i> away. Now, she was going to Ji Danqing¡¯s to learn painting. She was suddenly called. When she turned and saw that it was Xu <i>shi</i>, her head was immediately about to explode.

    Xu <i>shi</i> gasped for air when she caught up. Without any exnation, she grabbed her (SH) hand. She said with an intimate tone to me her, "Just now, your maid said that you got sick. That scared me so much. Seeing you now, my heart is still jumping! How is it? What kind of disease is it? Is it serious?"

    She was talking here when Meijing also caught up. She anxiously said, "Second young mistress..."

    Shu Huan raised her hand to stop what she (M) was about to say next.

    When Xu <i>shi</i> saw this, she thought that Shu Huan was about to scold Meijing. She couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile that showed that she was taking joy in another¡¯s cmity a bit. She nned to watch the y at a side. Who would¡¯ve thought that Shu Huan would turn her eyes, looked frowningly at her and asked, "Why haven¡¯t you left yet?"

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99 I am your mother

    The Shu Huan from her impression had never used such an impatient tone to speak with her. Xu <i>shi</i> was at loss for words. After quite a while did she say, "Little Huan, did you be muddle-headed because of being sick? I¡¯m your mother."

    She truly was not embarrassed to say that out loudly!

    Shu Huan smiled faintly and corrected her, "Stepmother."

    One word jabbed at Xu <i>shi</i>¡¯s weak spot, making even her thick-powdered face reveal some redness. After being embarrassed for a while did she use a tone of a scoundrel to refer to her foibles with self-deprecating humor, "What about being a stepmother? That is also your mother! Don¡¯t forget, when you were born, you mother had passed away. I married into Shu household when you were just one year old. Over the years, wasn¡¯t it me who raised you up and cleaned your urine and feces?"

    While talking, she took out a handkerchief to wipe the corners of her eyes and sobbed, " After you climbed on a high branch, I didn¡¯t think that in a blink of the eye you would forget my grace of raising you all these years and that you even doesn¡¯t want to recognize your mother anymore!"

    Looking at her wiping the corners of her eyes that didn¡¯t shed half a tear, Shu Huan truly felt disgusted. She forced down her impulse to expose her (X) lies and only coldly said, "I remember all these things. I can¡¯t forget even if I wanted to. Mother doesn¡¯t have to remind me again and again. Alright, I still have things to do and have no time to take care of you. You should go back first!"

    The stepdaughter in front of her eyes was extremely unfamiliar. Her (SH) words were so sharp, making people unable to continue with a counter-argument. She was no longer weak and timid. However, Xu <i>shi</i> didn¡¯t had the mind to think about why her personality changed after having just married two months. When she saw that Shu Huan was about to leave after she finished talking, she (X) didn¡¯t pretend anymore. She thickened her face, rushed to her and said, "Wasn¡¯t everything goodst time? Why don¡¯t you like me anymore this time? Even if I identally offended, you should tell me to let me know."

    After having dealt one time with Xu <i>shi</i>, Shu Huan was well aware about the degree of how hard she (X) was to deal with. At first, she didn¡¯t want to see her (X) because she knew that one couldn¡¯t sent such a person away with just a few words. If she wanted peace now and sent her away using only words, perhaps she (X) woulde back every few days to cause trouble. So, it was the best to make everything clear at once and it was the best to cut off her (X) objective!

    While she was thinking, she answered evasively, "Why did mothere looking for me?"

    Xu <i>shi</i> was stunned for a moment, swept with the corners of her eyes at Meijing and said, "It¡¯s nothing. I just came to see you..."

    Only a fool would believe that!

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t expose her lie and smiled, "Now, mother had already seen me and doesn¡¯t want to go back; what is mother waiting for? One had to know that here is far from the city. It¡¯s better to go back early, lest to dy making dinner for little brother and sister."

    Xu <i>shi</i> was a clever one. She blinked, looked at her and suddenlyughed, "I originally also thought about returning after having seen you. However, now that you are sick, how can I leave you alone without care? Anyway, your resort is so big. Why don¡¯t I stay here for a day or two and leave when you get a bit better? There is your father to make dinner. You don¡¯t have to worry."

    Shu Huan raised her head, put on a straight and stern face and said, "Let¡¯s not talk in circles anymore. Just say it, why did youe looking for me?!

    Xu <i>shi</i> saw that she wasn¡¯t easy to fool, her mind also went nk for a moment. She was afraid that if she continued to talk in circles with her, she (SH) would directly chase her away. Hence, she didn¡¯t care anymore whether there were maids around, made a strong face and called her once, "Little Huan..."

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t bother with her and just looked at her.

    "This time, I...," Seeing that Shu Huan didn¡¯t bother with her, Xu <i>shi</i> had to continue, "Came to borrow money from you."

    Shu Huan revealed a meaningful smile and said, "Mother also saidst time that you came to borrow money, but now I understood that if the money is borrowed, it will note back."

    Xu <i>shi</i> said angrily from embarrassment, "You shouldn¡¯t say the words so unpleasant to the ears! It¡¯s just that I¡¯m short of money at the moment and can¡¯t pay you back. We are family, could it be that you are afraid that I would renege on your money?"

    Shu Huan nodded and said, "It is because that we are family that you would renege on my money. If we are not family, even if you want to renege, you can¡¯t!"

    "You..."

    Shu Huan interrupted her, "Mother doesn¡¯t have to say more. If there was paying back after borrowing, then it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to borrow again. When you return the money you had borrowedst time, it would be easy if youe to borrow again. I also didn¡¯t open a silver mine; where would I find so much silver to fill a bottomless hole?"

    Xu <i>shi</i> was extremely shamed by her words, "I raised until you became so big. Spending some money from you is also a matter of course!"

    Shu Huan smiled faintly, "That was why I didn¡¯t intend to get back the money I lent motherst time. I will take it as showing my filial piety towards mother for mother to spend as pocket money."

    After she said that, she asked, "Ten silver <i>liang</i> wouldn¡¯t be considered a small filial piety, right?"

    Xu <i>shi</i> had been blocked by her that she was stumped for words. Her expression was extremely bad.

    After killing the idea that Xu <i>shi</i> had to take her (SH) as a little fat sheep to kill and reach out to grab money from her, Shu Huan didn¡¯t want to talk with her anymore. She turned, wanting to leave and said, "Meijing, pack some desserts and fruits to let my mother bring back for my siblings as snacks. It is also my token of appreciation foring to see me."

    Meijing held back herughter and promised with a clear voice. Then, she said to Xu <i>shi</i>, "Madam-inw, pleasee with me. I will send you out."

    Xu <i>shi</i> came all the way here and had spent a lot money on a carriage ride. Now, she didn¡¯t see any money, how could she be willing? However, after seeing that Shu Huan¡¯s speech didn¡¯t leave any leeway, she knew that even if she pretended to beg in a humble voice, she wouldn¡¯t get any money. She tightened her heart and shed all pretense of cordiality. Immediately, she put out her shrewishness that she had at home. She didn¡¯t leave, sat on the ground, kicked away her two shoes, held one in each hand, patted with them on the ground and cried...

    "Heavens should truly take a look. There is actually such an unfilial thing under the heavens! Even of this old madam raised a dog, it would know how to bark. I raised her for more than a decade, this thing that is less than a pig and a dog actually want to drive me out..."

    Although, Meijing was a maid, but she had never seen such an unreasonable and hoodlum scene. She was stunned after seeing Xu <i>shi</i> cry loudly like that. When she heard that she (X) was putting the me of being unfilial on Shu Huan and the words she scolded with was vulgar, her (M) face turned even paler.

    In ancient times, being unfilial was ced on par with serious crimes like revolting. If reported to the feudal official, the heavy sentence would be immediate beheading. The lighter sentence would be exile. Even if Shu Huan had married, her reputation would be very bad after beingbeled as unfilial.

    Xu <i>shi </i>was still crying here, "A thing whose conscience had been eaten by the dog! If I had knew that she would be so unfilial, I should¡¯ve killed her in the bucket of urine... Why let her live to wreck her father and mother...? Unfilial! You will get struck by thunder! Heavens, open your eyes and take a look..."

    The more she scolded, the more vicious the words became. Meijing¡¯s face hadpletely paled. She looked at Shu Huan with panic, "Second young mistress..."

    Shu Huan nodded at Meijing with a calm face which made her (M) heart feel a bit calmer.

    Xu <i>shi</i> originally wanted to put a big crime on Shu Huan and scare her a bit. She hoped that Shu Huan wouldpromise and soften her heart because of nervousness and obediently take out money to keep the peace. Who would¡¯ve thought that she cried and caused a scene for so long, but she (SH) didn¡¯t have any reaction at all? Feeling unsatisfactory, her voice gradually became smaller. From time to time, she would use the opportunity when she wiped her eyes to quietly take a look at her (SH) from the corners of her eyes.

    When Shu Huan saw her like that, she couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly, "Has mother cried enough? Should I let Meijing bring a chair and a cup of tea for you to cry slowly while drinking tea?"

    Xu <i>shi</i>¡¯s face turned green because of her words. She deeply regretted that this move of her didn¡¯t happen in the right ce. If she cried like this in the alley where Shu family lived, all those neighbors would help out. It happened that here was Gu household¡¯s resort. It was secluded and empty. Not to mention people to help, she didn¡¯t even see a passerby. It seemed that it was useless even if she continued to cry. She would only tire herself out.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100 I don¡¯t even have a copper coin

    After all, Xu <i>shi</i> was someone who would make unreasonable scenes and act shamelessly in the marketce. She wasn¡¯t ady of a wealthy family like Zhang Hanfang who also didn¡¯t leave the house. The thickness of her face had already been practiced. She didn¡¯t need anyone to give her a way out of the embarrassment. After she had discovered that crying was of no use, she was also straightforward. She put on her shoes as if nothing was the matter and got up from the ground in a single movement. She used the handkerchief to wipe the sweat that came out because of her cries and said, "So thirsty! Quickly bring me a cup of tea!"

    The speed of changing faces was so fast, making people unable to adapt. Meijing¡¯s eyes almost fell out from watching her at a side.

    Shu Huan smiled faintly and said, "Meijing, pour tea."

    Meijing hesitated a bit. She was afraid that if Shu Huan was left alone here, she wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with such a hoodlum mother like Xu <i>shi</i>. However, when she saw her (SH) calm and not frightened face and thought that here was Gu household¡¯s resort and that no matter how hoodlum Xu <i>shi </i>was, she was unlikely to go as far as toe to blows, did she promise and went away in panic.

    Seeing that the little maid left, Xu <i>shi</i> let out a sigh of relief. While she fanned with the handkerchief, she sneered, "This Gu household really know how to train people. You haven¡¯t married for long and even dared to not listen to me!"

    "Right," Shu Huan answered faintly. "Who let it that mother couldn¡¯t beat me now?"

    Xu <i>shi</i> was stumped for words. She discovered that she couldn¡¯t get the upper hand when arguing with Shu Huan. Her expression became angrier. She simply threatened Shu Huan, "Being unfilial is a big felony. Are you not afraid that I will report you to the feudal office?"

    Shu Huan rolled up her sleeve and reveal the faint scars on her arms and said, "Does mother have the face to go report?"

    These scars had been left when the original owner was mistreated and beaten by Xu <i>shi</i>. She discovered that the medicine given by Ji Danqingst time was very effective, hence she asked for more and applied it often on the scars. However, it was very difficult to eliminate the old scars in a short time. Now, that they were exposed in the light, they still could clearly be seen.

    Xu <i>shi</i> swept once over it a bit guiltily. She was reluctant to admit her mistake, "Those who are spared from the rod would be spoiled children. I also did it for your own good. Who let you not be obedient ever since young...?"

    Shu Huan rolled down her sleeves and said, "Which family would use such a heavy hand while teaching children? My whole body has such scars. Some things, mother is clear about them in your heart. I¡¯m also clear about them. There is no need to speak them out."

    Xu <i>shi</i> lowered her voice and blurted, "Anyway, beating children is the heaven¡¯sw and the earth¡¯s principle! When I report to the feudal office, the county magistrate would only ask about the crime of your disobedience of the parents and wouldn¡¯t bother with how I teach my children."

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t spoke and only slowly nodded.

    Seeing her like this, Xu <i>shi</i> became smug again, revealed a ttering and fawning smile and said, "I brought you up and also can¡¯t harden by heart to harm you. I only blurted that because I got angry because of you. Don¡¯t put it in your heart. It¡¯s better for you to quickly look whether you have money. Doesn¡¯t matter how much you have. Just lend me a few for my family to spend this famine and torturing days!"

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t hold back andughed. She looked at her (X) from top to bottom.

    Xu <i>shi</i>¡¯s heart got nervous after getting looked by her and said angrily, "What are youughing for?"

    "Iughed that mother is not old but why is it easy for you to forget things," Shu Huan said. "Didn¡¯t I just say, if there is paying back after borrowing, it won¡¯t be difficult to borrow again. When mother repay the money you borrowedst time, I will lend money to you again!"

    Seeing Xu <i>shi</i>¡¯s sudden change of expression, sheughed again, "As for whether mother wants to report me to the feudal office, I have no control over that. However, does mother know where the door of the feudal office would open to? Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying "If you don¡¯t have money don¡¯te in even if you are in the right"? Do I need to send someone to tell Gu household¡¯s master to let him send an invitation to the county magistrate and say that you want to report his daughter-inw and ask the county magistrate to take good care of you?"

    This series of question made Xu <i>shi</i> speechless.

    She (X) wasn¡¯t in the right!

    Not to mention that Shu Huan had already married and that there was no reason to take her husband¡¯s money to supply her maiden family. Even if she hadn¡¯t married yet, she (X) still had a husband and her biological children. It wouldn¡¯t be Shu Huan¡¯s turn to bear the burden of filial piety.

    In addition, whenmoners hear the word ¡¯official¡¯, their legs would tremble in fear. Even if someone dragged her to the feudal office and pushed her inside to go report, she wouldn¡¯t dare to take a step inside. Now, she was only bullying her stepdaughter for being weak and timid and bluffing. How would she know that Shu Huan who seemed a bit different from the past, in fact had truly changed souls and was now also bluffing to scare her (X)?

    After being silent for a while, Xu <i>shi</i> couldn¡¯t see whether she was joking or not and softened her tone, "I was joking with you. Why do you take it so seriously?"

    Shu Huan saw through her fierce appearance while she (X) was cowardly at heart and said, "I don¡¯t have much cunning plots. I take everything that goes into my ears serious. Hence, it¡¯s better for mother to make less of such jokes!"

    Xu <i>shi</i> let her (SH) degrade her (X). She also didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing that her (SH) expression had calmed down, she probed to haggle over the price, "The family is truly going by one meal and worrying about the next meal and is waiting for money to save us! I also don¡¯t want much. How about two silver <i>liang</i>?"

    Shu Huan refused resolutely, "I¡¯m also in difficulty. All the maids of the resort needed to be rewarded when they went to pass a message or sent things. I didn¡¯t bring in a dowry and the monthly allowance ofst month had been borrowed by mother. Isn¡¯t it that my money is exhausted and that I¡¯m also poor? Not to mention two silver <i>liang</i>, I don¡¯t even have a copper coin!"

    Xu <i>shi</i>¡¯s face was bitter, "Then, you should at least give me the money to hire a carriage."

    If she (SH) gave her the money to hire the carriage, wouldn¡¯t she take advantage of this toe every few days for money to hire the carriage?

    Shu Huan turned her eyes, didn¡¯t look at her and said, "There is a carriage at the resort. I will let the driver take you back."

    Xu <i>shi</i> still wanted to say more, but Meijing had already returned with tea. She also brought Huiyun. The two maids stopped after they walked to Shu Huan. One guarded her (SH) from the front and the other from the back.

    Looking at this, if she made any more fuss, Shu Huan would surely call two servants to force her out.

    Xu <i>shi</i> angrily took over the tea from Meijing. After drinking it all at once, she dumped the tea leaves and didn¡¯t even return the cup. She put it in her sleeve, turned and left.

    The two maids were stunned and were speechless.

    If asking didn¡¯t work, steal openly!

    The thing she stole was from Gu household!

    Having such a mother, even if it was a stepmother, it was very shameful!

    Shu Huanughed coldly and shouted, "Huiyun!"

    At such times, Huiyun became more cautious and quickly responded, "This ve is here."

    "Last time, I lost something in my room. Did you find out who stole it?"

    Huiyun was surprised for a moment and then answered, "Answering second young mistress, I haven¡¯t found out yet."

    Shu Huan raised an eyebrow and said, "Then go investigate! Losing something is a small matter, but one couldn¡¯t indulge the thief to let him/her get used to stealing! Go say to the porter that if he found out who went out with stolen items, he didn¡¯t need to ask question. Immediately tie the thief up and bring him/her to the officer. How many beatings the thief should receive, let him/her receive it. No matter who he/she is, he is not allowed to plead for him/her!"

    When Xu <i>shi</i> heard her say that she (SH) had lost something, she stopped in her tracks and listened. After she (SH) had finished, she (X) lowered her head and looked at the cup in her arms. She trembled slightly as if she was holding a hot potato. She immediately took out the cup, turned and put the cup down on the tea tray held by Meijing before she turned again and left.

    "Meijing," Shu Huan called. "My mother doesn¡¯t know the way. Don¡¯t let her walk to the wrong ce. You go send her out."

    "Yes!" Meijing answered and hurried to keep up with Xu <i>shi</i>.

    One couldn¡¯t not send out such a person. Who would know what she would put in her sleeves along the way?!

    Xu <i>shi</i> felt much hate in her heart. However, it happened that Shu Huan was unmoved by force or persuasion. She was also helpless. She could only gloomily and angrily follow behind Meijing.

    Seeing that the two people were getting farther and farther away, Shu Huan finally breathed a sigh of relief. She said in a low voice to Huiyun, "Go tell the porter, next time when my mothere, don¡¯t need to inform me and also don¡¯t let her in."

    Huiyun had long known that she looked like she had a good personality, but that was because she was toozy to care. If you truly annoyed her, she was not someone anyone could bully. Hence, she (H) wasn¡¯t the slightest bit surprised. She immediately and docilly promised.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101 Shang Xin

    After sending Xu <i>Shi </i>away, Shu Huan breathed a sigh of relief. She then went to Bamboo Pavilion to find Ji Danqing to practice painting, and unexpectedly met Gu Xiran there.

    It turned out that he was telling the truth when he said that he needed to discuss something with Ji Danqing.

    From the moment they returned from the mountain, Shu Huan started drawing illustrations of herbs, and Gu Xiran stayed beside her all this time. In addition to discussing the necessities to nt these herbs, Ji Danqing also drew some images of themon and umon herbs that they hadn¡¯t managed to pick thest time.

    Ji Danqing was very surprised. "Your family sells fragrances, so if you want to know these things, you can just go back and consult your esteemed father, right? Why ask an outsider like me?"

    Gu Xiran smiled. "I don¡¯t want to trouble him or upset my eldest brother."

    Ji Danqing was a frequent guest at Gu household, but he wasn¡¯t aware of the trivial matters of the family, but he did know that Master Gu had the intention to pass the family business to Gu Xitian. When he heard Gu Xiran say this, he immediately understood that thetter wanted to avoid arousing suspicions, so he didn¡¯t ask further and just nodded.

    As Shu Huan was listening to their conversation, she¡¯d initially wanted to say something, but in the presence of Ji Danqing, it wasn¡¯t very convenient to pose such a question. Furthermore, Gu Xiran was blinking at her meaningfully, so she kept quiet in the end. She would just wait until they got home and then ask him. As such, she turned around and went to look for Shang Xin.

    As she got to Shang Xin¡¯s room, Shu Huan saw her holding a brush and scribbling something on a paper. When Shang Xin saw here in, she panicked and immediately discarded the brush in her hand. She crumbled the paper into a ball and hid it behind her.

    Unfortunately, Shu Huan had already seen that paper, so it was useless for her to hide it.

    Shu Huan was surprised. She stared at her and asked, "You¡¯re literate?"

    A woman¡¯s virtue was to have no talent.

    At this period of time, there were also many youngdies from rich families who were illiterate.

    Shang Xin panicked for a moment and subconsciously denied, "No...I¡¯m illiterate..."

    Although this was the first time Shu Huan had heard Shang Xin say something, she didn¡¯t look very happy. She frowned and stared at her solemnly as she said, "In that case, show me the paper you¡¯ve hidden behind your back."

    Shang Xin hesitated for a moment before saying, "No...don¡¯t..."

    It must be because she hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time. Her voice was dull and sounded a bit hoarse.

    "..."

    Meanwhile, Shu Huan simply stared at her in silence.

    Feeling her gaze on her, Shang Xin started to feel a bit uneasy. She lowered her head and tightly clenched the ball of paper in her hand.

    After a while, Shu Huan sighed and said, "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve experienced to make you so wary of other people, but you¡¯ve been living here for a while. Do you still think that we¡¯ll harm you in some way?"

    Shang Xin didn¡¯t speak, but she shook her head.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t force her and only said, "I was only a bit surprised when I saw you write. I didn¡¯t mean to probe. If you don¡¯t want to talk about what you had experienced before, you can also bury it in your heart. Even if you feel that you are not used to living here, you can also leave..."

    When she talked till here, Shang Xin stood up in panic and said, "I...don¡¯t...don¡¯t want to leave..."

    When Shu Huan saw her panicked face, she couldn¡¯t help butugh, "That is it! If you don¡¯t want to leave, it¡¯s very important tomunicate. It¡¯s not to let you talk about what you have experienced before, but it¡¯s to let you learn tomunicate with others in words. After all, you aren¡¯t living in the barren hills now. There are people around you. You have to make many of your thoughts clear for others to know."

    Shang Xin lowered her head as if she was thinking.

    Shu Huan continued, "For example little fourth. If he makes you angry, you should tell him clearly. He being like that will only make you dislike him. You can be like just now; when I wanted to look at the paper in your hand, you can just tell me that you don¡¯t want to let me look at it. If you don¡¯t say it out loudly, it¡¯s easy for people to misunderstand and perhaps will force you to do things you don¡¯t want to do."

    Shang Xin nodded hesitantly and didn¡¯t speak.

    Shu Huan stared at her with interest, "What do you want to say?"

    "I..." Shang Xin hesitated repeatedly and then tried to open her mouth. "I...want to help do some things..."

    Shu Huanughed and then looked at her, "Is it that the days are too idle and boring or are you afraid that if you don¡¯t do something, I will drive you out?"

    She was tempting Shang Xin on purpose to speak more. As long as she could talk smoothly, there would be no more psychological barrier when speaking.

    Sure enough, this time Shang Xin answered quickly, "You...saved me. I can¡¯t be a freeloader..."

    Shu Huan was a bit startled. She hasn¡¯t spoken yet when Shang Xin knelt, kowtowed and said, "Second young mistress...take me in as a maid...I don¡¯t...want to go back..."

    She didn¡¯t say the reason why she didn¡¯t want t to go back, but she had opened the paper ball in her hand, lowered her head and handed Shu Huan the paper with both hands.

    Shu Huan looked at it. There were only two words written repeatedly on the paper...

    Jiang Yuqing.

    Two graceful and poetic words.

    "Jiang Yuqing," As Shu Huan slowly read it, she pulled her (SX) up and asked, "Your name?"

    "Mm." Shang Xin lowered her head even more. Shu Huan didn¡¯t know whether it was because she (SX) had a load on her mind or because she was shy.

    "A good name," Shu Huan smiled slightly. "Then, from today one, let¡¯s call you Yuqing."

    Who would¡¯ve thought that Shang Xin would panic immediately, shook her head and say, "Don¡¯t!"

    She didn¡¯t exin why not and only looked pleadingly and helplessly at Shu Huan.

    Although, Shu Huan was a bit curious, but she didn¡¯t ask. She only nodded and said, "Alright."

    Shang Xin let out a sigh of relief, "Then, I will follow you to serve you."

    After speaking some more words, her speech rate and tone gradually became normal.

    Shu Huan said solemnly, "I can¡¯t stay forever at the resort. One day, I have to return to Gu residence. Here, I can still decide on everything, but when I go back, I don¡¯t have the freedom to act independently. Moreover, Gu residence is not a ce who lets anyone enter. If you want to follow me, a ve contract is indispensable. Also, you may suffer grievances. It¡¯s better for you to think it through before you decide."

    "I...," Shang Xin wanted to dere where her stand immediately.

    Shu Huan put her index finger on her mouth and made a "don¡¯t speak" gesture. "Don¡¯t decide so soon. Your leg hasn¡¯t healedpletely yet. It doesn¡¯t matter if you think for ten days or a half month more because there are some things you can¡¯t regret after having decided on.

    Shang Xin looked at her in daze and nodded.

    While the two were speaking here, Gu Xihe raised the curtain and sneaked in to cause trouble. Fortunately, Shu Huan was watching him at a side. He didn¡¯t do anything outrageous this time. He onlyined that he didn¡¯t want return to Gu residence first and that he wanted to stay at the resort for a while more. However, he also knew that Gu Xiran could not return but he couldn¡¯t. Old madam wouldn¡¯t agree. Hence, Shu Huan only persuaded him a bit. Although, he was unwilling, but he could only nod.

    Although, he agreed, he was still bargaining, "I will go back a day before the Mid-Autumn festival!"

    Shu Huan shook her head, "No, it¡¯s too rushed then."

    "Then, two days before?"

    Shu Huan felt funny listening to this. She was just about to answer when she heard a voice at the door say faintly, "You will return tomorrow."

    Gu Xihe turned and saw that it was Gu Xiran. He called dejectedly, "Second big brother..."

    His voice was full of helplessness and grievances.

    Gu Xiran walked to him, patted his head and saidughingly, "Two days before, the residence sent people with a letter, saying that master and eldest big brother would leave after the Mid-Autumn festival. You should go back to keep thempany two days in advance and also make old madam and master happy. You only have to endure a few days. After master have left, you can do whatever you want."

    Gu Xihe didn¡¯t say anything after hearing this.

    Gu Xiranughed and didn¡¯t bother with him anymore. He grabbed Shu Huan¡¯s hand, held it and said, "Wife, let¡¯s go back."

    This was simply making a public disy of affection!

    Shu Huan helplessly casted him a nce and followed him.

    They just walked to the door when she heard Gu Xihe say to Shang Xin, "Did you see? There aren¡¯t many loving couples like my second big brother and second sister-inw in this world!"

    It was only holding hands. It was a very normal thing. Was it worth praising with such a unting tone?

    Shu Huan blushed, quickly quickened her steps and left like she was fleeing.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102 The unspeakable career

    They left Bamboo Pavilion while her hand was held by Gu Xiran. When they took two steps, Shu Huan lowered her head and saw that there was also a ring on his ring finger of his left hand. It was also made of silver, but the model was simpler. It didn¡¯t have the rubies. Only from those very few not eye-catching lines could it be seen that it was a pair with her ring.

    Some sweetness arose in her heart.

    The two didn¡¯t say anything. It was the first time, that she held hands like this. While their shoulders moved up and down, they enjoyed the scene and slowly walked back to Lotus Pavilion.

    Meijing had long came back to Lotus Pavilion. Seeing the two of them walk hand in hand, she was stunned for a moment and then immediately grinned, "Second young master and mistress, the lunch had been prepared. Should I let people bring it in?"

    Gu Xiran nodded. Looking at Meijing cross the threshold, he suddenly shouted at her, "Get another jar of wine."

    Meijing promised and went away.

    Shu Huan casted him a sidelong nce and smiled, "Why? Do you want to get drunk again?"

    Gu Xiran felt shame because of her words, but he didn¡¯t reveal it on his face. He onlyughed, "The percentage of alcohol is not high in the wines of here. It wouldn¡¯t matter if you take some at noon."

    Moreover, with such an emotion, such scene and this person, one must have wine to enjoy oneself to the fullest.

    Lotus Pavilion had another story above it. In the bright and spacious ce next to the window, a table was ced. The two people sat facing each other and overlooked theke. Slowly drinking wine amidst the sound of the moving water was also a point of charm.

    Not long after Meijing went away, she returned with the wine andughed, "There are many wines hidden in the resort, but there weren¡¯t many sweet liqueurs. These are Japanese rose nectar, Rose intoxication and Osmanthus wine. Second young mistress, have a taste first. If you don¡¯t like them, I will go bring another one."

    Shu Huan took the cup of Osmanthus wine that she handed over. Seeing that the color was clear and translucent, she sipped some. A dense, thick and fragrant taste of wine was on her tongue. A slightly sour and sweet taste spread on her taste buds. Then, there was a refined Osmanthus scent that lingered in her mouth. She couldn¡¯t help but nod and smiled, "There is no need to go bring another one. This one is very good."

    Meijing smiled, turned and went to bring the dishes.

    There weren¡¯t many dishes, but they were of many colors. The shrimp meat with the fragrance of tea, lotus flower duck, tree kingfisher, water bamboo, meatballs made of three ingredients and a pot of stew.

    As Meijing arranged the dishes, she said, "These dishes had been prepared to apany the rice. When I went to bring the wine, I let the cook cut some pork shoulder and chicken feet stewed in soy sauce and spices. It¡¯s just that they wouldn¡¯t be done so quickly. Second young master and mistress have to wait a bit more."

    After having said that, she stood next to the table and held the jug of wine.

    Gu Xiran swept a nce over her, took over the jug of wine and smiled, "You don¡¯t have to serve here. You and Huiyun go have lunch first."

    Meijing didn¡¯t hesitate a bit. She promised and left. She also thoughtfully closed the door for them.

    Gu Xiranughed, "This maid is not bad. Her conduct is meticulous and not overcautious."

    Shu Huan liked the sweet taste of that Osmanthus wine. She was sipping the wine when she heard him say that. She immediately nodded and said, "The maid I picked is naturally better than those at your side."

    Remembering the two extremes, Huiyun and Qiaoyun, Gu Xiran was a bit dejected and said, "I can¡¯t be med. The original owner¡¯s vision is too bad."

    In fact, choosing a maid truly depends on luck. Using vision topare people¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t urate. Shu Huan smiled slightly, "Are we too rotten by employing maids like this?"

    Gu Xiran took the cup of wine, smiled and casted her a sidelong nce, "You can do everything yourself."

    "Forget it. I only felt a tiny bit of guilt, but I will never do things that harm me and that also will not benefit another," Shu Huan said and put down the wine cup. ¡°It was just, when you enter a vige, follow the local customs. Also, here wasn¡¯t like the snail¡¯s home where I used to live before. Even if I do everything by myself, I wouldn¡¯t be able to cope. This Gu residence was so big that a half day would be gone when only going back and forth to send a message. If one also had to wash clothes, cook and clean the rooms, one day would be very exhausting. Moreover, if I do all these things, isn¡¯t it that I was stealing their livelihood?"

    "I have the same opinion," Gu Xiranughed. He raised his head and drank all the wine in the cup.

    Shu Huan picked up a shrimp meat with tea fragrance for him and said, "Just now I wanted to ask you why do you want to study the aromatic herbs? I saw that the original owner mentioned many things about the aromatic herbs in the manuscripts he left. If you don¡¯t know anything, are you afraid to reveal loopholes when we return?"

    Gu Xiran shook his head, "It doesn¡¯t matter. The original owner was an invisible person in Gu residence. No one would be tempted to chat with him about this. Even if someone asked about this, it will be fine if I change the topic. I only wanted to learn a proficiency in a particr field. However, Gu residence didn¡¯t have many books about other things. It only has many books about fragrances. The period when I was nourishing myself back to health, I was very idle. I read a lot of them and remembered a lot of recipes for perfumes."

    As he was talking, he pretended to be dejected, picked up the cup and sighed, "Now is not like before. One person is full, the whole family isn¡¯t hungry. If I don¡¯t learn something, how can I support wife and our children in the future?!"

    Shu Huan red at him once, "There are also concubines and illegitimate children."

    Gu Xiran almost choked and almost spout out the wine. He quickly gestures with his hand and said, "Forget it. Who want to support whom, they should go support those people themselves. Anyway, I can¡¯t afford them."

    Shu Huan smiled and didn¡¯t mention this again. She asked him, "I haven¡¯t asked you yet. What did you study before? Can¡¯t it be used here?"

    Forget it, if she didn¡¯t ask. But since she asked, Gu Xiran had the urge to hit the wall and jump out of the window. He was really depressed, "I don¡¯t want to talk about it. The thing you studied can still be used here. What I studied is of no use at all here."

    Shu Huan curiously guessed, "Could it be a foreignnguage?"

    Gu Xiran shook his head.

    Shu Huan guessed something even more not useful, "ICT?"

    "No."

    Shu Huan widened her eyes and said, "You weren¡¯t a civil servant, right? Then, you can try to be an advisor of the official or something like that at the feudal office."

    Gu Xiran put his hand on his mouth, coughed twice and said, "Don¡¯t guess anymore. All is wrong."

    "Then, you say it. If you don¡¯t say it, how would I know."

    "You truly want to know?"

    "Bullshit. If I don¡¯t want to know why ask you?!"

    Gu Xiran frowned and looked out of the window for a while as if he was engaged in a fierce ideological struggle. Finally, he said helplessly, "Lawyer."

    "Pfff..." Shu Huan immediatelyughed. "A very tragic career!"

    It was no wonder that he was eloquent and his mind alert.

    Gu Xiran casted her a nce, "I already said that I don¡¯t want to talk about it, but you had to ask."

    Shu Huan still muffled herughter and said, "It doesn¡¯t matter...you can be a trial officer...or you can go read some books about thew and go on the street to write writtenints for people..."

    Gu Xiran immediately took over and said, "Right! I will earn a dozen copper coins every day, carry one liter of rice and two vegetables back to home and also had to trouble wife to grind the tofu."

    It sounded like a very warm-hearted but very tough day.

    When it touched the real-life problems, the smiles on the two people became a bit worried. When they looked at each other again, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh helplessly.

    A proficiency in a certain field was useful, but useful didn¡¯t meant that they could do it better than the ancient people. The only thing that they were better at than the ancient people was that they had a rtively open mind and wasn¡¯t confined to the formalities like the ancient people.

    "Alright," Shu Huan said. "Let¡¯s learn from the scratch. Anyway, Gu household is a producer of perfumes. It was easier to learn how to make perfumes than to learn about other things."

    Gu Xiran nodded slightly and said, "If I have studied all, I will think about whether there is a way to improve the recipes."

    As he said that, he reached out and held Shu Huan¡¯s hand, "It will be enough to support you. It was just, if you want to live better, I have to work harder."

    Shu Huan smiled. She wasn¡¯t worried about this at all. If one day they had to leave Gu household, with the money he got from selling the flowers and nts, if they spend it a bit frugally, in this era of low prices, it would be enough for them to just spend the money without generating any ie for a few years. Or they could use it as a capital to invest in a small business. Moreover, not only would he work hard. She would also work hard to earn money. It was easier and more rxed for two people to live well than one person fighting alone. At least, the heart would be calm and not in fear.

    She now had the courage to face the difficulties of the future.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103 The emerge of the feeling

    The two people were chatting, drinking wine, eating and enjoying the scene. It could be considered that they got half a day of leisure.

    It happened that the heavens want to make fun of them. Just now, the sun was still shining. In a moment, dark clouds were everywhere. Gradually, the sound of thunders could be heard.

    Shu Huan gazed in the distance outside the window and muttered, "It looks like it¡¯s about to rain. Great!"

    Gu Xiran held the cup of wine and smiled, "After the shower of rain, pearls will fall. Everywhere would be new lotus."

    As soon as the voice fell, there was a sh of lighting that tore through the sky. Raindrops as big as a bean fell down. The momentum was extremely big. Instantly, it covered the ten thousand different sounds of the earth. She saw outside the window how the lotus swayed gently on theke. The lotus leaves rolled and were all watery. There was also wind tainted with dust and raindrops that blew in from the outside. It made the both of them hurriedly close the window.

    Although, they were very fast, they had been caught off guard by the rain. More than half of the table next to the window had been wetted. The dishes and wine were mixed with rain and dust. They couldn¡¯t be eaten anymore. Even the clothes on their body were wet.

    Two drowned rats looked at each other. They couldn¡¯t help butugh. They hurriedly went to change clothes and called Meijing and Huiyun to clean up the wine and dishes and to make tea.

    This rain came fiercely but wasn¡¯t longsting. When the two sat in front of the window again after having changed clothes, the rainstorm had be a drizzle. Meijing opened the window. Immediately, the refreshing coolness of the rain came in, making Shu Huan feel that the autumn heat of the morning hadpletely disappeared at this moment. She even sneezed two times.

    Huiyun quickly handed her the tea and said, "Second young mistress, drink some hot tea to drive away the cold."

    Shu Huan was about to take over the tea when she suddenly heard Meijing who was standing in front of the window make a sound of surprise. She (SH) couldn¡¯t help but look over and ask, "What is the matter?"

    Meijing pointed outside the window and said, "Is that miss Zhang?"

    Shu Huan looked over. Sure enough, two figures ran in the rain in the direction of Lotus Pavilion. It was just, they were a bit far away and their appearance couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. However, the body shape and way of dressing truly looked like Zhang Hanfang.

    Gu Xiran stood in front of the window and said, "Mood dampening!"

    Originally, they wanted to enjoy the scene of the rain. However, after seeing the person one disliked, naturally, one would be unhappy. What was more, guessing from the way Zhang Hanfang ran, her intentions must be toe here at Lotus Pavilion to shelter from the rain.

    Shu Huan also sighed, "What can we do about it? She is a guest. She wants toe to shelter from the rain, can we still drive her out?"

    The unfortunate thing was why wasn¡¯t Zhang Hanfang resting at Heavily Scented Building at noon? Why did she had toe out?

    Gu Xiran frowned slightly and called, "Meijing."

    Meijing turned and answered, "What is second young master¡¯smand?"

    "Send them two umbres."

    Shu Huan was surprised for a moment. Then, she understood his meaning andughed, "It is such a heavy rain. Their clothes must¡¯ve gotten wet. Here is a bit far from Heavily Scented Building. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s useless to send umbres."

    "Useful!" Gu Xiran revealed a mischievous smile and said to Meijing, "If they insist oning in to shelter from the rain, tell them that I¡¯m at home. With how their appearances are now, presumably they will be afraid to meet people."

    Shu Huan thought about it and then looked at the people outside the window. They were a lot closer now. She saw that it truly was Zhang Hanfang and that maid who seemed to be called Mingluan. Both of them wore a thin gauze dress. Although, they were covered by clothes, but the clothes were tightly pasted around their bodies after being wetted by the rain. The shape of their bodies could be seen.

    The appearance of the two of them now was naturally nothing in the eyes of Shu Huan and Gu Xiran. However, in the eyes of Meijing and Huiyun, it was really too shameful to meet people. Hence, they immediately understood the meaning behind Gu Xiran¡¯s words. They smiled and rushed down to send the umbres.

    At this time, Zhang Hanfang also wanted to vomit very much in her heart. In the morning, she didn¡¯t get to see the scene where Xu <i>shi</i> made a scene with Shu Huan at the resort. She only heard about it from a maid who saw it. When she rushed over to look at the y, Shu Huan had long sent Xu <i>shi</i> away. There wasn¡¯t even half a shadow left. She had rushed over in vain!

    After she came back and had lunch, she became more and more dejected after she thought about it whileying on the couch. She had missed the perfect opportunity to ridicule Shu Huan! When she heard that Gu Xiran and Shu Huan moved to Lotus Pavilion for no reason, she couldn¡¯t lie down anymore.

    To go straight to Lotus Pavilion and say some sarcasticments didn¡¯t seem appropriate. She could only bring Mingluan with her to walk in the vicinity of Lotus Pavilion in hope to encounter Shu Huan and pretend that they met by coincidence. She would take the opportunity to make some sarcastic remark and get her face back. Who would¡¯ve thought that the heavens had to go against her? A good sunny day suddenly turned into a torrential rain. Moreover, there were no other ces to shelter from the rain aside from Lotus Pavilion in the vicinity. She could only run to here full of grievances with her maid. She could care less about losing face now. She had to shelter from the rain first.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for them to run to Lotus Pavilion. When they were in front of it, they saw two maidse to wee them with umbres. Meijing still had a smile and still looked quick-witted and clever. She put the umbre in front of her and said, "This rain came suddenly. Second young master let me send the umbres down to let miss quickly go back with the umbre to take a bath and change clothes. If you dy a bit more, you will catch a cold."

    Zhang Hanfang was surprised at first when she heard this. After she wiped the rain from her face, she got angry, "Get out of the way! The rain is so heavy. How do you want me to go back? Quickly go find clean clothes for me to change into first!"

    Her reaction was not unexpected. Meijing sneaked a nce at her and said awkwardly, "Our second young master is here. Miss is now like this. I¡¯m afraid that it is inconvenient to meet..."

    Zhang Hanfang didn¡¯t have the time to look at herself. Only after being reminded, did shee to the realization. She lowered her head. After she saw the state she was in, she shouted and hid behind Mingluan. It happened that Mingluan also discovered that she also wasn¡¯t in a state to meet people now. She panicked and also wanted to find a ce to hide. The master and servant were immediately in a mess.

    Meijing held back herughter and reminded, "Miss should go back quickly."

    Zhang Hanfang stomped her feet fiercely and let Mingluan take over the umbres. She turned and left. However, she just took two steps, when she subconsciously nced back and happened to see Gu Xiran sitting in front of the window and poured the spoilt tea out of the window...

    When he was doing this, he didn¡¯t even look outside of the window. From the perspective of Zhang Hanfang, she happened to see his handsome side face. His eyes were lowered slightly and his lips showed a smile. His sleeves were turned up and down by the wind. It was charming as if a good-looking person came out of the dust. It made her involuntarily be in daze.

    "Miss?" Mingluan noticed that her (ZHF) footsteps had stopped and called her (ZHF) puzzled.

    Only now did Zhang Hanfang¡¯s senses return. She only felt that her heartbeat was elerating and her face burning. She didn¡¯t dare to answer. She lowered her face and quickly hurried forward.

    How could this be?!

    How could this had happened?!

    The sudden burst of feelings was so strong that even if she didn¡¯t want to be aware of it, she couldn¡¯t not be aware of it! However, her heart was extremely confused...

    This wasn¡¯t the first time that she saw Gu Xiran.

    In the past, she used to look down on this sick and weak big cousin brother. She didn¡¯t even want to look at him. She had bumped into him twice at the resort. Both times were unhappy encounters. She only had hate and anger towards him. However, now she just inadvertently looked back; howe there was such a strange feeling emerging and sprouting in her heart...?

    Zhang Hanfang¡¯s thoughts were a mess. She only walked with lowered head and didn¡¯t even know that she stepped on the mud water.

    Mingluan suddenly pulled her, "Miss, where are you going? Heavily Scented Building is at this side."

    Zhang Hanfang was surprised for a moment. Only now did she discover that she walked in the wrong direction. Her face burned even more.

    Mingluan didn¡¯t know why she was being like this. When she sneaked a nce at her (ZHF), she saw that her face was very red and thought that she had caught a cold and was getting fever. She panicked and said, "Miss, do you feel well? Should I go back and call some people over...?"

    "Shut up!" She (M) hasn¡¯t finished speaking yet, she was stopped about by the very impatient Zhan Hanfang who wanted to flip out.

    Mingluan got a fright and didn¡¯t dare to say more. She could only try her best to cover her (ZHF) body with the umbre and run slowly with her (ZHF) in the rain.

    TLNote: I sense trouble brewing

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104 Inquiring

    The rainy weather usually made people feel mncholic and worried.

    Those who liked to enjoy, could watch the rain in front of the window and could also read a book on the bed or sleep and rollzily. Those who liked to be in profound thoughts could take a stroll in the rain with or without an umbre. While they feel the cold rain gently smack their cheeks, they could shake off the loneliness on their body.

    Shu Huan obviously belonged to the former and Zhang Hanfang was more likely to belong to theter under the condition that she hasn¡¯t been drenched by the rainstorm. When the appearance had already became so embarrassed that one was unable to maintain the normal decency, who still had the mood to care about the elegant demeanor and sentiment?

    Hence, Zhang Hanfang rushed flustered and exasperated into Heavily Scented Building. As she threw things, she groaned, "Boil water, bring clean clothes, I want to bathe! Be fast!"

    The reason that she was angry was not only because of the rain. She was more vexed, and it was hard for her to take that a strange feeling was born for someone she should hate to the bones. It felt like her own face had been fiercely whipped by a whip!

    After she had thrown everything that was at hand¡¯s reach, she looked around. She saw the two oil-paper umbres that Mingluan hung under the porch. She immediately lifted her wet skirt, rushed over and wanted to break and tore them into pieces. However, when her fingers had just touched them, she suddenly hesitated. That clear and sweet voice of Meijing still lingered in her ear, "This rain came suddenly. Second young master let me send the umbres down..."

    Gu Xiran, he saw everything and personally let a maid sent her an umbre...

    Also, the scene of him sitting in front of the window and the tiny movement of pouring the spoilt tea repeatedly yed in her mind....

    Zhan Hanfang¡¯s face burned once again. The fingers resting on the surface of the umbre also seemed to have caught mes. She quickly retrieved them.

    Mingluan looked at a side at her. She (M) saw that her (ZHF) turned red for a moment and then pale. She only truly thought that she (ZHF) got ill. However, she had been berated before. Now, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything anymore. She just wanted to sneak away and go find her (ZHF) nanny, nanny Guan, toe persuade her. who would¡¯ve thought that she just turned when she (ZHF) said, "Put these umbres away first. Where is my bath water? Why hasn¡¯t it been brought over yet?!"

    When the other people in the room saw that she had calmed down a bit, they sighed from relief as a group. Only now did the one who had to bring the ginger soup, went to bring it. The one who had to hand the hot towel also handed it. Everyone began to be busy.

    Let¡¯s not talk about Heavily Scented Building anymore. Let¡¯s talk about Lotus Pavilion. After Shu Huan drank tea and chatted with Gu Xiran, she suddenly remembered something. She called Meijing to go find Ranmo.

    Meijing hasn¡¯t entered yet when Gu Xiran raised an eyebrow first and asked, "Why do you look for him?"

    "Shang Xin¡¯s matter." Shu Huan thought for a moment and said, "I just got to know that her real name is Jiang Yuqing, but she still refused to talk about anything else. She only begged me to ept her as my maid."

    "You want to investigate her identity?"

    Shu Huan nodded and said a bit dimly, "Originally, I didn¡¯t have to be so cautious. I also didn¡¯t have the curiosity to explore about her privacy, but her experience was too bizarre. She also knows how to write. I¡¯m afraid that her identity would be a bit troublesome. If we bring her back without investigating, not to mention being caught unprepared when troublees at the door, perhaps it would give another the excuse to harm me. In the end, perhaps I may not even be able to protect her."

    Living in this kind of environment, it wasn¡¯t considered much even if she left a thousand wits. But it would be very tiring in the long run.

    Gu Xiran suddenly reached his hand over and grabbed her hand that was resting on the table and whispered, "I¡¯m also here."

    It wasn¡¯t some sweet words or a pledge of undying love. Even his tone was faint, but it had an unquestionable seriousness, making Shu Huan¡¯s nose itch a bit. Just when she lowered her head to hide it, Meijing pushed the door and entered. She smiled, "Second young mistress called me?"

    Shu Huan hasn¡¯t spoken yet when Gu Xiran said first, "Bring another pot of tea."

    Meijing promised and went away with the teapot.

    Shu Huan looked at him puzzled. He said, "Ranmo will go back with little fourth tomorrow. I don¡¯t know how long it would take to check her identity. It¡¯s better I ask Du Qiu. Fortunately, Shang Xin is still young. It is impossible for her to leave her native ce and walk far away. Since we found her on the mountain, then we can investigate the viges within fifty miles of the mountain."

    "Right," Shu Huanughed. "I didn¡¯t think it thorough."

    After the two chatted for a while, the rain had gradually stopped. After they enjoyed the scene of the rain for a while, they went to Double Ninth Yard together. Gu Xiran went to have a talk with Du Qiu. Shu Huan was following her routine. Every afternoon, she would learn needlework from mother Du.

    ¡ª

    Early in the morning of the next day, she got everything ready for Gu Xihe to bring back to show filial piety. Then, she rushed to send him out. After that, the housekeeper of the resort came to ask about what the purchase for the Mid-Autumn festival and he also said that he didn¡¯t know whether young master and miss Zhang would go back to spend the Mid-Autumn Festival or not. Without knowing that, he couldn¡¯t prepare the things.

    This kind of thing should be waited for Zhang family to sent someone over to inform. It was not right for Shu Huan to ask. It would be like she wanted to drive them away. Although, she truly thought like that deep in her heart, she could only let the housekeeper prepare the things with the mind that they weren¡¯t leaving.

    She was busy till noon. She just only ate two spoons of rice; the tea and flower shopkeeper of the city came. In ordance with the premise of Ranmo, they brought people toe pick the flowers and nts of the resort. Although, she had to avoid arousing suspicion (men and women couldn¡¯t be together alone) and didn¡¯t had to go out to greet the people, it was necessary to restrict the maids from going everywhere. With this fuss, this day had passed without her knowing.

    Gu Xiran had also been busy for the whole day outside. When he returned to the room while stepping in the moonlight, he brought back a look of contemtion.

    Seeing him like that, Shu Huan¡¯s heart felt a bit uneasy, "Is something the matter?"

    "The matter of Shang Xin," As Gu Xiran talked, he stretched and fell on the bed. "So exhausting."

    Shu Huan was a bit startled when she heard that. She walked to the edge of the bed and pushed him, "You found out about Shang Xin¡¯s matter so fast?"

    "Mm." Gu Xiran frowned slightly. He put both hands behind his head, looked at her and said, "There aren¡¯t many viges nearby. Du Qiu is very fast. Moreover, Shang Xin¡¯s matter..."

    "What?"

    "Was very easy to find out."

    Easy to find out meant that the matter was bound to have some out of the ordinariness that would make it easy for people to remember.

    Shu Huan was anxious to hear what he had to say next. She pushed him and urged, "Tell me quickly. Don¡¯t keep me in suspense."

    Gu Xiran sat up and reached his hand out in front of her, "Tea!"

    "You...," Shu Huan was helpless at his shamelessness. She could only go pour tea and hand it over to him, "Can you talk now?"

    Gu Xiran slowly drank the tea and thought about it, "Her matter is not easy to tell."

    Shu Huan raised an eyebrow, but didn¡¯t interrupt him and waited for him to continue.

    It turned out that Du Qu found out that Shang Xin¡¯s home was at Shadow Moon vige twenty miles away from the resort. Her father was a poor schr. After he married, he lived together with his younger brother and didn¡¯t separate the branch of the family. When she was four years, her mother passed away from an illness. Her father hadn¡¯t married again and had raised her up as a single father. Until the end of autumn ofst year, he was so exhausted that he also fell gravely ill and never recovered. Finally, because the house didn¡¯t have money, he was hastily buried. She could only live with her uncle.

    Talking till here, Gu Xiran frowned slightly as if he didn¡¯t know how to continue.

    Shu Huan said hesitantly, "Could it be that experience afterwards was more miserable?"

    Gu Xiran nced once at her and nodded silently.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105 The ulterior motive

    Shu Huan stood up and poured another cup of tea for Gu Xiran. This time she didn¡¯t urge him and quietly waited for him to continue.

    Gu Xiran organized Du Qiu¡¯s words in his head and said, "That uncle of Shang Xin had always only idled about. Moreover, dining, wining, whoring and gambling, he did them all. As long as he had money, he would surely spend them all. After he had spent them all, he would ask his big brother for money. If he couldn¡¯t get the money, he would steal the things of the house and pawn them. That her family was poor like this had everything to do with her uncle¡¯s willful squandering of money. The moment the viger who knew about this mention him, they would scold him, saying that if it wasn¡¯t because Shang Xin¡¯s father maintained him and was cautious, even his house and the remaining two acres of thin field would¡¯ve been sold.

    "Then, isn¡¯t it that her uncle had no one to restrict him after her father had passed away?"

    Gu Xiran nodded, "In the beginning it was great. Her uncle swore before her father¡¯s death that he won¡¯t gamble ever again in this life. However, an addiction is not easy to quit. He endured for a few months, but he couldn¡¯t withstand the temptation of those owners of the dens and still pawned the things of home to go gamble. He won a bit money at first. He didn¡¯t know that this was a temptation trick that the owners often used. He only thought that although Shang Xin brought bad luck to her parents, but she could bring good luck to his fortune. Hence, he treated Shang Xin quite well. Because of the new year, he even let people made some new clothes for her. However, the more he gambled afterwards, the more he lost. The more he lost, the more he gambled. Not only had he pawned everything at home, he even lost the house and the fields."

    Every gambler with a gambling addiction would have a mentality like it was the end of the world. If <i>the mountain and river weren¡¯t exhausted</i> and they couldn¡¯t gamble anymore, they wouldn¡¯t stop. Shu Huan could guess what had happened afterwards and said, "Did he also gamble Shang Xin away?"

    "Mm." Gu Xiran lowered his head and drank some tea. "It would be fine if he had only lost her away. It may be miserable if she had been resold. However, if she was able to be sold to a benevolent family to be a maid, it would be better than following her uncle.

    Shu Huan frowned and asked, "What else had happened?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Gu Xiran shook his head. "The vigers had determined that she had been secretly sold, but her uncle had been strongly crying out grievance, saying that Shang Xin had hid thest food and sneaked away in the middle of the night. She was just a child and didn¡¯t have money; where could she run off to? It happened that even her shadow couldn¡¯t be found anywhere. Hence, she was considered one of the people that mysteriously went missing at Shadow Moon Vige."

    Shu Huan frowned even more and said solemnly, "We encountered Shang Xin on the mountain. Then, she had escaped for sure. However, had she escaped before or after her uncle took her to pay the debt?"

    "Before," Gu Xiran answered with certainty. "Her uncle probably hasn¡¯t lied, but I feel that there is more to this."

    "How did you deduce this?"

    ¡°On the night of her disappearance, someone saw her uncle drunk and stumbled back home. The next morning, the vigers found out that the door of their (SX & uncle) kitchen wasn¡¯t closed. Her uncle was drunk and soundly asleep on the ground. Next to him was a rod to light the fire for cooking. The pot of water sitting on the stove had almost burned up. Presumably, there was no one watching the fire. If it wasn¡¯t because the firewood in the stove had all burned, perhaps, there would be a fire."

    Shu Huan was in deep thoughts and didn¡¯t spoke.

    Gu Xiran continued, "The most important point was that when he woke up, he looked for Shang Xin through the entire house while swearing. In the end, he didn¡¯t find her and the little bit of food at home was also missing. Hence, he asserted that Shang Xin sneaked away when he was drunk. Afterwards, the person who looked the most diligent for her was him."

    "How could he not find diligently? He already gambled her away. Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if he couldn¡¯t pay when those ownerse to his house for the person?" Shu Huan rarely showed sarcasm. She could deduce what had happened to Shang Xin after she escaped. There was some pleasure in her heart because he got what he deserved, but she was still puzzled, "However, this can only prove that he didn¡¯t lie, why do you say that there is more to this? From how you described it, I can deduce that Shang Xin escaped in a rush."

    Gu Xiran smiled slightly, "Her uncle went out to gamble during the day and would oftene back at night. If she wanted to escape, why didn¡¯t she escape when there was no one at home instead of choosing to escape away at such an inconvenient time at night?"

    "The day that her uncle was drunk, was it the day that her uncle gambled her away?"

    Gu Xiran nodded.

    "Perhaps it was because she knew that tomorrow she would be send to the group of owners, she got afraid and ran away when her uncle was unconscious from being too drink."

    This time, Gu Xiran shook his head.

    Shu Huan frowned, "Is there a loophole with my deduction?"

    Gu Xiran slightly raised the corners of his lips, "It couldn¡¯t be considered a loophole. Just think about Shang Xin¡¯s circumstance when we had encountered her."

    Shu Huan lowered her head and thought for a moment. Then, she said, "She was afraid to be in contact with people. At that time, I felt that she must¡¯ve experienced a big blow. But there was nothing that didn¡¯t match with her situation. She was afraid that if she went down the mountain, she would be sent back home. It was normal to struggle, fight and not wanting to go with us."

    "Mm, only one thing was a bit out of the ordinary," Gu Xiran smiled. "She wasn¡¯t afraid of you."

    Shu Huan was surprised for a moment and then said, "I looked the least threatening. Moreover, I¡¯m a woman like her. It was more natural to get along. Don¡¯t forget, here is the age where men and women couldn¡¯te in close contact with each other."

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t point out that it was right or wrong. He only lowered his eyes and said, "There is a little detail. She ran away while the water was still burning on the stove. She left in such a hurry that she didn¡¯t even put off the fire. In case the water had dried and caused a fire, the house that her father left would be burned down. Not to mention, her drunk uncle was still on the ground. Even if he treated her badly, they were blood-rted."

    Shu Huan lowered her head and thought again. She frowned even more, "What do you want to say?"

    "There is more to this matter."

    "You want to say that she was afraid of men approaching...that something must¡¯ve happened that made her unable to consider other things at that time and only know how to escape...," If the clues were being put independently, there was no problem with them. However, with Gu Xiran¡¯s reminder, she came to a sufficiently shocking conclusion.

    Shu Huan suddenly raised her eyes, "It isn¡¯t what I¡¯m thinking, right? She even took the food left at the house. This shows that the situation at that time wasn¡¯t so urgent. As for the water burning on the stove, it was very likely that she forgot to put out the fire..."

    Gu Xiran raised an eyebrow, touched his chin and said, "I only think that there is such a possibility. I didn¡¯t say that it must be like that. However, the ce where the rod to light the fire for cooking fell was quite strange. It was right next to the uncle."

    "Gu Xiran...," Shu Huan was a bit dejected. "Your deduction is a bit dark. Here are the ancient times where the Confucian code of ethics is rigid. Moreover, they had the rtion of uncle and niece. The most important thing was that Shang Xin was only as old as little fourth. Her uncle didn¡¯t be a beast to such a degree, right?"

    "Was he still not beast enough?" Gu Xiran sighed. "I also hope that my deduction is that I thought too darkly about the matter. But her uncle is really not a good person. When the owners couldn¡¯t get the person (SX), they beat him up, seized the deed of the house and ordered him to find the person within six months or pay them back. He could only go live at the broken temple in front of the vige and earned some copper coins by helping people every day. Even like this, he didn¡¯t show any remorse. When he had the money, he would go drink or gamble. When he got drunk, he would curse Shang Xin, saying that if he catches her, he would let her die very miserably."

    "Truly the scum of scums...." Shu Huan scolded in a low voice. She stood up, raised her head and said, "There is no way we would send Shang Xin back. Then, I will take her in. think of a way for me to buy her back to avoid when her uncle got to know about her whereabouts, he woulde here for her. It¡¯s not right for us to let the person stay forcefully."

    Gu Xiran nodded and didn¡¯t say anything anymore.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106 The ve contract

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t go ask Shang Xin again. Regardless whether the deduction was the truth or not, it could be affirmed that she had a tragic experience. There was no need to mention it again and let her suffer the pain of remembering. Even when facing her, Shu Huan didn¡¯t reveal sympathy or pity and still treated her the same as before.

    One couldn¡¯t keep dwelling onto the past. One had to look forward.

    Du Qiu¡¯s ability of getting things done truly let people exim in admiration.

    In only a short day, he was able to find out Shang Xin¡¯s identity. When Gu Xiran asked him to go find Shang Xin¡¯s uncle to buy Shang Xin, he didn¡¯t even ask, turned and went to do it.

    Before dinner on the evening of the same day, Gu Xiran led Du Qiu into Lotus Pavilion. A ve contract with the handprints of both parties and which was done inder the eyes of reliable guarantor was put in front of Shu Huan.

    "So fast?" Shu Huan was truly very surprised!

    Gu Xiran alsoughed when he looked at the Du Qiu next to him, "When he said that he had already bought her, I was also a bit surprised."

    Du Qiu¡¯s expression was faint and said, "It was nothing difficult. That man was so poor that only the pants he had left was not broken. The moment I said that I wanted to buy, he hurriedly sold her to me."

    Shu Huan lowered her head to look at the contract. On the ve contract it was written that the price was five silver <i>liang</i>. She was even more speechless.

    Five silver <i>liang</i>! That was only half of her monthly allowance. It was already enough to buy the whole life of a girl!

    She had always known that in this world, money was worth more than a human life. However, she didn¡¯t expect that it would be worthless to this point. Originally, she thought that if the twenty silver <i>liang </i>of monthly allowance from her and Gu Xiran wasn¡¯t enough to buy the person, she might have to use the gold that she had umted.

    Shu Huan¡¯s lips raised slightly, showing her irony. It seemed that she had left the stage of extreme poverty and had entered the middle-ss. However, what made her surprised was; why didn¡¯t the uncle of Shang Xin ask for a higher price?

    When she asked Du Qiu this question, the expression of Du Qiu didn¡¯t change a bit and he said, "He wanted, but didn¡¯t dare to."

    The meaning behind this fluttering sentence was very rich. Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help but let her imagination run wild.

    Gu Xiranughed, "Didn¡¯t he mention to you that he had already used Shang Xin to pay his gambling debt?"

    Du Qiu shook his head and said, "When I threw the money at him, his eyes almost fell out. He would probably prefer to die than give out this silver personally. Not only didn¡¯t he mention this, he didn¡¯t even ask about why I wanted to buy Shang Xin or whether Shang Xin was still alive or death. He only pestered me to bargain."

    Although, she had already expected this, but she still sighed with sorrow when she heard that.

    Du Qiu continued, "After signing the ve contract, I quietly followed him for a while. He first went to a wine shop and had a big meal. Then, he went to find people to gamble with. It seemed that today, he got a bit of luck and won a little."

    Gu Xiran asked, "You gave him the whole silver ording to the instructions I gave you?"

    "Yes, one ingot of fine silver."

    After Gu Xiran heard that he was silent for a moment and then sighed, "Then, trouble would probablye to the door."

    Shu Huan was looking at that ve contract when she heard this. She was surprised for a moment and asked, "Are you talking about those gambling den owners?"

    "Mm." Gu Xiran lowered his eyes. "When they found out that a penniless person suddenly went to a wine shop to have a great meal and also had money to go gamble; what would they be waiting for if they didn¡¯t they look for him to pay back the money and get the person (SX)?"

    When the question was being led by him, it was easy to strike home and hit the essence. Shu Huan nodded and said, "But that person had been poor for so long and it wasn¡¯t easy for him to get a bit a money. Would he easily hand it over?"

    This wasn¡¯t a question. Du Qiu immediately shook his head, "Impossible."

    Gu Xiran smiled faintly, "It was possible that the money would be snatched away. Even if it didn¡¯t get snatched, he couldn¡¯t hand over the person (SX)."

    "I think that people like him would bring the owners here to find the person in order for him to keep the money. Moreover, even if those owners had snatched the money, they may not be satisfied." Shu Huan gently flipped the paper in her hand, sighed and said, "Then, this ve contract would be of no use. It was signedter than them."

    Gu Xiran nodded silently. Originally, he was waiting for Shu Huan to ask him what to do. Who would¡¯ve thought that he waited for half a day, she still didn¡¯t utter a word? When he looked up again, he saw that both she and Du Qiu was looking at him with a calm face. He couldn¡¯t help but have the urge to wipe his sweat, "Why are you looking at me?"

    Du Qiu didn¡¯t speak.

    Shu Huan said smilingly, "To see how long you would keep one in tenterhooks! You already set a trap for him. Then, you must¡¯ve thought of a way to deal with it once and for all, right?"

    She didn¡¯t think that this time, Gu Xiran would shake his head.

    Shu Huan was startled, "What do you mean?"

    Gu Xiranughed, "I was only able to think of despicable way."

    Shu Huan sighed from relief and gave him a scornful look, "Does one still need to be fair and aboveboard when dealing with those people? Besides, I haven¡¯t forgotten your quick-lime and hot pepper water!"

    "Cough, cough...," Gu Xiran faked two coughs embarrassed and uttered a sentence, "I was forced by the circumstance."

    Shu Huanughed. Du Qiu turned his eyes and didn¡¯t look at him, but his lips were obviously slightly curved.

    "Let¡¯s go look for doctor Ji!" Gu Xiran shook his headughingly and said, "I thought about a way, but I had to make sure whether it could be realized otherwise, I had to think of another way."

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t know what his intentions were to go look for Ji Danqing, but she didn¡¯t ask. Anyway, she would know when she went there. She reminded Meijing to bring the dinner to Bamboo Pavilion. No matter what, one couldn¡¯t discuss while being hungry, right?

    The only thing that made her dejected was that themunication was too backwards in this era. They had to go back and forth to talk about one thing. In the modern times, if there wasn¡¯t inte, there was still phones. A lot of time would be saved. But then again, the females of Gu household had good bodies. The whole day, they had maids to serve them and had exotic delicacies, tonics and sweet soup to eat, but it couldn¡¯t be seen that they had gotten fat. This was probably rted to this amount of exercise.

    ¡ª

    At Bamboo Pavilion, a meal just happened to have been put. Ji Danqing was a bit surprised when he saw that they came at this time. He put down the chopstick he had just raised. He didn¡¯t ask whether they have eaten or not, turned and let the maid go bring more bowls and chopsticks.

    At this moment, Shang Xin still had the identity of a guest and ate with Ji Danqing. At this time, she was also at the table. Taking advantage that Gu Xiran didn¡¯t mention the proper business yet, Shu Huan handed her the ve contract because she (SH) knew that she (SX) knew how to read. She apologized, "I still went to investigate your past with your real name. I didn¡¯t have any other meaning. I only wanted to know what kind of trouble you had encountered and if I could solve it for you, I would solve it."

    Originally, she didn¡¯t want to mention that she had investigated Shang Xin¡¯s identity because she was afraid that it would stir up her disease of the heart. However, on the way here, Gu Xiran said that this matter needed the cooperation of Shang Xin. Since it was like that, she had no other way but to tell her.

    Shang Xin dazedly took over the ve contract. She only looked at it for a short while when her tears fell onto the ve contract. She quickly used her sleeves to wipe away her tears for fear that the tears would stain the paper.

    Shu Huan looked at it and secretly shook her head. She didn¡¯t persuade her. How could such a pain be eased with just some words offort? She only said, "What I said before is still valid. Later, when the matter is settled, if you don¡¯t want to stay here, you can take the ve contract with you."

    Shang Xin wiped her tears for a while with a lowered head. She shook her head and suddenly returned the ve contract to Shu Huan. Then, she knelt in front of Shu Huan and said, "You saved me from the depths of misery...I have nothing to thank you with. I can only make an all-out effort to be your maid. Besides...I have nowhere to go to now. I beg second young master and mistress to please take me in..."

    Shu Huan sighed lightly, reached out, pulled her up and said, "If you want to stay here, then stay. If one day you want to go, just tell me. I will then return the ve contract to you."

    Shang Xin only nodded while she sobbed and didn¡¯t speak.

    At a side, Ji Danqing saw that the scene was a bit sentimental. He smiled and changed the topic. He asked, "All of you came to look for this humble one at this time, could it be that there is something you want to say?"

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107 Counting one¡¯s chickens before they are hatched

    Shang Xin¡¯s uncle surname was naturally Jiang. His name sounded majestic and impressive. His name was Haitian (sea heaven). It was just that the person didn¡¯t match with his name. On the outside, he still looked like a man in suit, but he was actually all dirty inside.

    Early this morning, he took the group of owners to Gu resort to cause trouble. What was more was that Gu Xiran and Shu Huan had underestimated his shamelessness. Originally, they thought that after he exposed that he had money, he would be targeted by the owners. He had no other way but to be forced to bring the people to the resort to cause trouble. They didn¡¯t expect that he did it willingly. So much that that when he signed the ve contract with Du Qiu, he already calcted to defraud Gu household.

    He had already nned with the owners. If Gu household was willing to return the person, then he would withdraw the ve contract and return the money he owned. Then, the owners could use the excuse that Gu household hid a runaway ve. After they caused trouble, the owners could extort money for the crime. Afterwards, the owners could take Shang Xin away. The debt would be written off and the money they extorted would be split fifty-fifty.

    If Gu household didn¡¯t want to return the person, then the owners would cause a scene that they want the person. Then, he woulde out at the right time to be the mediator and let the two sidespete for the price. The one who pays more would get to take the person. Of course, their side would only falsely raise the price. When they see that they couldn¡¯t go higher anymore, they would give up on the person. They would still split the money. He didn¡¯t know how much money would be split. It should still be enough for him to pay off the debt and still have some money left.

    He calcted pretty well. When he caused trouble at the entrance of Gu household¡¯s resort, that housekeeper went to notify flustered. After a short while, he led them into the resort. He led them through flowers to the main hall to go see Gu Xiran.

    All the way, they looked around the resort. Seeing the luxuriant flowers, buildings, pavilion and the endless servants, these owners who didn¡¯t see much aspects of the society couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration. Only now did they discover that Gu household was much richer than they had expected. Presumably, they wouldn¡¯t be so stingy as to not want to spend some money to avoid a cmity. Therefore, they became more excited and happier. Even their hands began to sweat.

    When they arrived at the main hall and just entered, they saw a young boy who hasn¡¯t reached twenty yet sitting on the chair. He was holding a cup of tea and drank with lowered head. Next to him stood two maids with excellent looks. The left one¡¯s manners was quick-witted and outstanding. The right one¡¯s appearance was lovable and charming. They were beautiful women they had never seen before. They couldn¡¯t help but drool and reveal a look of marvel.

    Gu Xiran took the expressions of these people into his eyes. Forget it, if they only wanted to look at Meijing. It happened that Shu Huan wanted to watch the fun. She had to dress up as a maid and stood on his left side. Now, that she was being stared by these group of rogues, he was very unhappy.

    Fortunately, even though, he was angry, he indulged while remaining calm and collected. He revealed the just right amount of dissatisfaction and said with a deep voice, "I heard from the housekeeper that you came demanding for someone?"

    As soon as he spoke, Jiang Haitian knew that it couldn¡¯t be determined wrongly that he (GXR) was the master. First, he pulled a very sad and bitter face, went to the front and apologized while sobbing, "This master from Gu household, I¡¯m very sorry. It was me who is shameful. Yesterday when you let someone toe buy my niece, I was greedy for some more money and signed the ve contract. In fact..."

    He deliberately kept the listeners in suspense and paused.

    Seeing that he was acting, Gu Xiran naturally cooperated and sneered, "In fact, you have already sold the person, right?"

    "Right, right!" Jiang Haitian truly put his all. While he agreed, he pped himself in the face and grimaced, "I¡¯m truly f****** not a thing! I thought that since no one would know about this, I got possessed...I didn¡¯t expect that I would get caught by these masters. When they heard that there was news about my runway niece, they forced me to bring them here to demand the person...I¡¯m so sorry, I...I was also forced...Please take into ount that I did such a thing because I was truly so poor. Let them take my niece with them...Otherwise, they would force me to pay them back. If I can¡¯t pay them back, they want to beat me to death..."

    He talked verypassionately as if everything he did was forced, helpless, that he had no other way and that he deserved to be forgiven. Moreover, he was truly able to squeeze out two tears. Shu Huan felt very fed up when listening to him as if she saw tears of crocodiles.

    "Whether they beat or don¡¯t beat you to death; what does it have to do with me?" Gu Xiran took out the ve contract from his sleeve, mmed it on the table and said angrily, "I only know that I spent money and you sold the person. The ve contract is written in ck and white, could it be that you want to go back on the deal?"

    "But...," Jiang Haitian rubbed his hands and looked very pitifully at that group of owners.

    This was a sign to cause trouble. One after another, the owners came on stage. A middle-aged man dressed in ck and with a thin face pushed Jiang Haitian out of the way. He also bent over, shook out a ve contract from his shoe and said, "Did you see? We also have a ve contract and it was signed earlier than you! We are in the right here! What reason do you have to hide the person and not give her back?"

    The other owners also echoed, "Right! Quickly hand her over. Hiding a runaway ve is a crime!"

    "If you don¡¯t hand her over, then we will go report this matter or we can also ask the folks to judge!"

    "No need to say more, hand over the person! If you don¡¯t hand her over, we won¡¯t leave!"

    "Or why don¡¯t you pay us ten times the price written on the ve contract. The person or the money, you weight it on your own hand."

    "..."

    The hall was suddenly in a mess, but Gu Xiran still saw through their real intentions...

    The person or the money!

    They truly wanted to extort him?

    Gu Xiran was a bit dejected. Could it be that his acting was too real and he truly looked like someone easy to deceive and who would be a softy after being scared a bit?

    "You are too shameless!" While he was in deep thought, Meijing couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. She pointed at Jiang Haitian and said, "When my second young master bought the person, I didn¡¯t hear you say that she has an owner. Moreover, there isn¡¯t runaway ve written on a person¡¯s face. If you want to search for who is in the wrong, go search for him. Why are you pestering us here?"

    As soon as she opened her mouth, that clear voice had hooked away the souls of those owners. All eyes fell on her.

    <i>Humans will die for riches, just as birds will die for food. </i>

    Before, if the financial situation of Gu household made the owners in awe, now that they already caused trouble and Gu Xiran didn¡¯t smash the cup and drive them out and instead was reasoning with them, they regarded him as someone who didn¡¯t get deeply in the outside world and was easy to bully. They didn¡¯t have any scruples anymore. Someone even dared to open his mouth to take liberties with Meijing, "Little girl is beautiful. It is also alright if your second young master gives you to us! Brothers, what do you say?"

    "Yes..."

    Different voices with the same answer sounded in the room. Vulgarughter entered the people¡¯s ears.

    "You...," Meijing was so angry that she almost cried. "Second young master, quickly call two people, bind them and sent them to the feudal office!"

    Gu Xiran was also very angry in his heart, but it was still not obvious on his face. He only put on a hesitating appearance and said, "Feudal office..."

    He deliberately lengthened the tone of the voice. Sure enough, Jiang Haitian couldn¡¯t hold it in and got hooked. He said with a crying and bitter face, "Master, don¡¯t! These people have a written pledge. If we go to the feudal office, not only would you have to return the person, even...even I wouldn¡¯t get anything good from it. After all, I have to suffer a beating...Moreover, your household has so much money. If we go to the feudal office, wouldn¡¯t ayer of skin be peeled of by the feudal official?"

    Gu Xiran casted him a sidelong nce and feigned anger, "This all was caused by you. Then, what do you say we should do?!"

    When Jiang Haitian heard him ask that, he continued to pull that bitter gourd face even longer and said, "I think that you all should discuss some more... Or why don¡¯t I return the price of the person to you and you give them the person and the ve contract?"

    "I can¡¯t do that!" Gu Xiran suddenly stood up. "The person had already entered my Gu household. If you take her away when you wanted; where should I put this face of mine?!"

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108 Pricepetition

    To get Shang Xin back wasn¡¯t Jiang Haitian and the owners¡¯ original intention. After all, after getting the person back, if they wanted to extort money, they had to waste more saliva. Moreover, they had nned to sell the person after they got her. They had to move her one more round. It was better and more convenient to sell her to Gu household and get more money.

    Therefore, when they heard Gu Xiran spoke, the owners revealed a happiness that they couldn¡¯t contain. Even Jiang Haitian couldn¡¯t hide his inner ecstasy. He lowered his head and said, "Then...then, this matter would be difficult to deal with..."

    Fortunately, when the owners were reminded by him, they remembered the business. Among them, the thin man immediately said, "Since we have the ve contract, even if you don¡¯t want to hand over the person, you have to hand her over!"

    "Right! If you don¡¯t hand over the person, then pay ten times the price. Otherwise, don¡¯t think that this matter will be settled!"

    "..."

    After his voce fell, other voices echoed him. Some words were very ugly and fierce to the ears. Meijing turned her head to be in anger. However, Shu Huan still felt that it was interesting and felt that this drama was getting livelier.

    After Gu Xiran listened for a while, he sneered, "Don¡¯t make any more noise! As for the person, I can¡¯t give her to you, but your price is too high! Do you take this master for being a spendthrift and foolish? Alright, I will give you five silver <i>liang</i>, you hand out the ve contract!"

    "Five silver <i>liang</i>! Do you think we are beggars?!"

    "We don¡¯t want money; we want the person!"

    "Right! We want the person! If we sell her to a rich master to be his concubine, it would be more than this price. If we are a bit more ck-hearted and sell her to a brothel, then, the price would be even higher!"

    "We want the person! Hand over the person!"

    "..."

    The dispute couldn¡¯t be settled between the two sides. Jiang Haitian saw that the timing was perfect. He cried with a long face and smoothed things over, "If you continue to dispute like this, there would be no result. Why, don¡¯t you..pete for the price? The person would belong to the one who pays the higher price...."

    Gu Xiran raised an eyebrow, "Then, wouldn¡¯t the part who bids a lower price lose the person and the money?"

    "No, no, no!" Jiang Haitian quickly gestured with his hand. "Master, I know that I was wrong. How would I dare to still keep the money?! I will return the money on the ve contract back to the party who had a low bid...The money of the pricepetition would also be to the side with the lower bid as apensation!"

    "Like that, ah!" Only now did Gu Xiran nod. "It is fair!"

    "Right," Jiang Haitian went along. "If you bid a high price, you will get the person. If you bid a lower price, you won¡¯t loss any money and will even earn some. It is very fair!"

    Gu Xiran casted him a nce with a smile that was not yet a smile, "I only said that it was fair and didn¡¯t say that there was no loss!"

    Jiang Haitian went nk for a moment, "Master..."

    "See, originally, when I bought the person, I only spent five silver <i>liang</i>. Now, you want me topete for the price. If I want this person, I have to spend more money. How is that not a loss?"

    In the brothels, Jiang Haitian had seen the madness of the pricepetition from those children of rich families in order tob favor from an official. He only thought that rich young guys loved face and that when they heard about a pricepetition, their heads would turn hot and would fight for the price to get face. He never thought that Gu Xiran would take till thisyer into consideration. He immediately made things difficult, "This...if master doesn¡¯t want to loss money, then, return the person..."

    Gu Xiran deliberately made things difficult for him, "Then, wouldn¡¯t we go back to the old question?"

    This wouldn¡¯t do!

    That wouldn¡¯t do!

    What would do?!

    Could it be that they still had to be entangled on this question?

    Jiang Haitian¡¯s expression was immediately so entangled that it couldn¡¯t be described in words.

    Gu Xiran wasn¡¯t tired because he was sitting. He also had tea to drink. Some small snacks was also on the table. However, from the moment Jiang Haitian and those owners entered, they haven¡¯t been allowed to sit. After talking for half a day, their mouths and tongues were dry. They truly had a feeling that they were being tormented near madness by Gu Xiran.

    Shu Huan looked on the side and couldn¡¯t hold from wanting tough. She said, "Second young master, why don¡¯t we do as he had said? After all, we will get nowhere if we continued to be deadlocked like this."

    "Mm," Gu Xiran nodded thoughtfully.

    Jiang Haitian quickly used his hand to wipe the thinyer of sweat that had appeared. However, he wasn¡¯t able to take breath yet when he heard Shu Huan continue, "This all happened because of you! You sold one niece to two parties. We will admit bad luck now that we had to pay more, but it seemed that you should also show some remorse, right?"

    "How...how to show remorse...?" The sweat that Jiang Haitian had just wiped appeared again. He said, "Why don¡¯t I kowtow and apologize to you?!"

    "Who wants that?!" Shu Huan rolled his eyes at him and asked Gu Xiran, "What about we let himpensate some money?"

    Gu Xiran was very cooperative, "Very great!"

    The owners only cared about that they had money to earn. They didn¡¯t care from whom it was. They also screamed that it was great! They didn¡¯t do it for anything else than that they felt unhappy when they still needed to split Gu household¡¯s money in half with Jiang Haitian after the deal.

    At this moment, Jiang Haitian truly wanted to cry. He only thought about ripping off another and didn¡¯t expect to be ripped off. He sobbed, "Masters, you can¡¯t be like this...I...I don¡¯t have money, ah! If I have, I wouldn¡¯t have sold my niece!"

    "No problem. We don¡¯t want much. Just give two <i>liang</i>," Shu Huan said while her head was raised. "Our Gu household doesn¡¯tck money. We just wanted to get some justice!"

    "I don¡¯t even have half a <i>liang</i> one me..."

    Shu Huan was a bit startled, "Didn¡¯t you earn five silver <i>liang</i> yesterday. You wouldn¡¯t have spent it so quickly, right? If you have spent it all, then were you deceiving us when you said that you wanted to return the value of the ve contract?"

    Jiang Haitian was made speechless by her. He indeed did spend a lot of money yesterday, but in order to continue the y, before they came to cause trouble, he borrowed two more <i>liang</i> from the owners and was able to gather five <i>liang</i> in order to prevent Gu household from wanting a refund after returning the person.

    "Looking at you being like this. You must have some!" Shu Huan reached out her hand smilingly and said, "First, give the money to redeem your fault. Then, we can continue discuss on this matter. Otherwise, all of you can leave!"

    To let him give out the money; it was better for him to die!

    Jiang Haitian was still unwilling and eagerly said, "If I give you, then I can¡¯t return the money of the ve contractter!"

    "Doesn¡¯t matter," Gu Xiran said smilingly. "Meijing, bring the brush and paper. If you can¡¯t pay the money backter, you can write a certificate of indebtedness!"

    Jiang Haitian widened his eyes. He still wanted to say more, he didn¡¯t expect that he was kicked by that thin man. "Be more straightforward. Don¡¯t hold up the proper business!"

    Proper business!

    The proper business was naturally to extort money!

    Jiang Haitian ached very much, but he had awakened...

    If one couldn¡¯t give up on a small amount of money, the big fortunate wouldn¡¯te!

    He gritted his teeth and said, "Alright! Here!"

    When two silver <i>liang</i> was given, Jiang Haitian felt that the meat of his heart had been dug out by a dagger. He stood dismayed at a side with lowered head and didn¡¯t have the enthusiasm anymore. Gu Xiran let Meijing bring a wicker basket to put money into. He first threw the two silver <i>liang</i> that Jiang Haitian gave carelessly into the wicker basket. Then, he smiled slightly, "I will add two silver <i>liang</i> first!"

    Originally, the owners thought that they would verbally bid first and then pay the money. Who would¡¯ve thought that he would throw in real money? This rich and imposing attitude made them stunned.

    "What?" Gu Xiran smilingly swept a nce over them. "You won¡¯t follow? Then, I¡¯m sorry. The person is mine!"

    "Isn¡¯t it paying after the fact?" Jiang Haitian was afraid that the owners didn¡¯t got money on them and that this matter would be see through. He quickly helped them by asking.

    Gu Xiran sneered at him, "Does this mean that you didn¡¯t bring money? Whypete for the price with me when you don¡¯t have money?"

    Moreover, they weren¡¯t afraid that he would renege on the money; he was afraid that they would renege on the money!

    "We have! We have!" The owners immediately woke up to reality. They immediately took out money from their sleeves. To eat meat or drink soup depended on this. Hence, no one dared to hide private money. However, they could still be considered to be smart and didn¡¯t dare to let Gu Xiran see how much money they had. They had their backs towards him and quietly pooled the money together.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109 Please sir, get into the boiling pot

    "Three <i>liang</i>!"

    "Five <i>liang</i>."

    "Six <i>liang</i>!"

    "Eight <i>liang</i>."

    Both parties were shouting the price. The owners went up by one <i>liang</i> every time. This was not because they were overly cautious. They were afraid that if they raise the price too much, Gu Xiran would be suspicious. Also, they had a limited amount of money on them. They wouldn¡¯t be able to shout many more times before they don¡¯t have money anymore to throw inside the wicker basket. Even like this, their money was made from broken pieces of silver and needed Meijing to weight it with the bnce.

    This move of Gu Xiran was too vicious. They wereining in their hearts. There was a total of six people. When all the money they had on them was put together, it was only twenty <i>liang</i>. This was still because they tempted people to go gambling on a regr basis and was used to bring more broken pieces of silver on them. Otherwise, it would still be a question whether they could put three <i>liang</i> together.

    These people originally wanted to do a business with a small capital and get huge profit. Now because of the problem of money, they were in a very awkward situation. They only had twenty silver <i>liang</i> on hand which meant that as long as Gu Xiran took out twenty-one silver <i>liang</i>, they wouldn¡¯t have any more capital to raise the price. At most, they could only obediently take that twenty-one silver <i>liang</i> and get out of here. Moreover, they still had to split half of it to Jiang Haitian. The six people wouldn¡¯t even get two <i>liang</i> with the remaining money!

    "Nine <i>liang</i>!" When the thin man called the price again, it was through gritted teeth. He hoped that Gu Xiran would lose patient and it was the best if he could add ten or twenty <i>liang</i> in one go.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that Gu Xiran was very patient? He only smiled slightly and said, "Eleven <i>liang</i>."

    He didn¡¯t rush nor wasn¡¯t slow and didn¡¯t give more nor less; every time he raised the bid by two <i>liang</i>.

    "Twelve <i>liang</i>!" The thin man tried his best to keep cool.

    Gu Xiran raised his hand and threw two silver <i>liang</i> into the wicker basket and said, "Fourteen <i>liang</i>."

    "Fifteen <i>liang</i>!"

    This time, when Gu Xiran watched the thin man threw the silver into the wicker basket, he revealed a mocking smile.

    Jiang Haitian and the owners only felt that their heartbeat suddenly elerated. Even their breathing had be quicker....

    He couldn¡¯t keep his cool anymore!

    He is going to increase the price by arge amount!

    They thought that the moment that they had been waiting for a long time was finallying. Who would¡¯ve thought that Gu Xiran didn¡¯t threw money and only leanedzily on the chair and said, "So tired."

    Jiang Haitian stared at the money he (GXR) had in his hand and swallowed, but he didn¡¯t dare to urge him (GXR). He only smiled fawningly and said, "Would you like to rest for a moment?"

    Gu Xiran shook his head, picked up the cup of tea and drank some, "I won¡¯t y anymore."

    One sentence made Jiang Haitian and the owners froze on spot. They seemed to have not understood what he was saying.

    Gu Xiran smiled slightly, "Meijing, bring the wicker basket. The money inside of it is ours."

    Meijing promised and went forward to go fetch the money. At this time, the group hade back to reality. That thin man stood in front of the wicker basket and didn¡¯t allow Meijing to get closer. He also revealed a fierce look and red at Gu Xiran, "Are you ying with us?"

    "y with you?" Gu Xiranughed mockingly. "I only felt that it is not worth it to spend so much money on buying a maid. Hence, I give up on bidding. You can take the person with you; I will get the money. Wasn¡¯t this the rule that had been set before the bid? Why do you call it ying with you?"

    The thin man was stumped for words. After he went nk for a moment, he said "Then where is the person? Only after we see the person, you can take the money!"

    Being asked, Gu Xiran said to Shu Huan, "Call her!"

    Shu Huan nodded and went to bring the person, leaving Jiang Haitian and the owners looking at each other in dismay. They didn¡¯t expect that he truly was willing to hand over the person.

    Before they came, they also thought that such a situation could happen and had some concerns. However, Gu Xiran had been telling them with a tone that he was determined to win, that what he had the most was money and that it was impossible for him to hand over the person. Hence, it misled them and let them put down their vignce and precaution. They didn¡¯t expect that he would suddenly give up!

    However, that he gave up now waspletely different from giving up before the pricepetition. The fifteen silver <i>liang</i> that they took out would be put in his purse!

    Thinking till here, the owners¡¯ hearts went cold. When they looked at Jiang Haitian again, their gazes were not benevolent....

    It was all because of this guy¡¯s bad idea and made them loss so much money!

    Fifteen silver <i>liang</i>, although when being split by everyone, each person only lost a bit more than two silver <i>liang</i>. However, this bit more than two silver <i>liang</i> was enough for them to spend a month!

    Where would Jiang Haitian still had the mind to care about them? His whole body was almost on the ground because not only did he not get a piece of money, he also lost two <i>liang</i>. The worst thing was that he had to return the five silver <i>liang</i> from yesterday that he sold the person for!

    Gu Xiran looked at their expression and revealed a faint smile. He originally didn¡¯t think that Jiang Haitian would join the owners in extorting the money, but he soon realized that. He simply beat them at their own game and give them a taste of their own medicine. It was them who was dishonest and unkind first, then don¡¯t me him for being vicious and merciless.

    Shu Huan quickly returned with Shang Xin. That little girl had her head lowered and quietly walked to Gu Xiran before she stopped.

    Gu Xiran faintly casted a nce at her without having any extra expression. He just said, "The person is here. You can take her away. Leave the money and also..."

    As he talked, he looked at Jiang Haitian who was waiting for Shang Xin, "Return the five silver <i>liang</i> of the ve contract. If you don¡¯t have money, then write a certificate of indebtedness!"

    Jiang Haitian was now busily confirming Shang Xin¡¯s identity and didn¡¯t have the mind to think about the issue of the money for the moment. He took two steps forward and asked, "Yuqing, is it really you?"

    When he approached, she shivered and retreated timidly. She was very disgusted at his approach, but then she remembered Shu Huan¡¯s reminder. She bit her lips and raised her face. She said with a hoarse and rasp voice, "It¡¯s me!"

    When he saw her face, Jiang Haitian¡¯s shrank rapidly and retreated a few steps frightened. He didn¡¯t stand well and fell directly on the ground, "You...you..."

    That face of Shang Xin was truly frightening!

    The upper part of the face was still beautiful. The pair of eyes was full of charms. However, the lower part of the face, from the bridge of the nose down to neck that was covered by a cor were all traces of burns. The burns looked like it had been there for a long time. When they healed, the new skin was un-evenedyered on the face and showed an unusual pink, making the whole person look strange and ghostlike.

    That group of owners were also stunned and involuntarily took two steps back.

    Shang Xin only felt joy towards the horror they showed. She approached them and sneered, "What? Doesn¡¯t uncle recognize Yuqing anymore?"

    "You voice...you face...," Jiang Haitian couldn¡¯t express the shock in his heart. Of course, it wasn¡¯t because he was concerned nor was it that he felt guilty. It was only that he was overly shocked and afraid.

    He was shocked because he didn¡¯t expect that his niece who had a beautiful appearance would be so frightening. As for being afraid, he thought about that his niece was used to pay back his debt to the gamblers. Now, she was disfigured to this; who would still want her?"

    Soon enough, afraid overwhelmed the shock.

    Facing that pair of eyes that he had seen for many times and that he couldn¡¯t be more familiar with, he climbed up from the ground, tightened his heart and said, "No, you are not Yuqing!"

    The sentence "you are not Yuqing" made him see a ray of light in this despair. His attitude immediately became firm. He immediately casted away Shang Xin, turned and said to Gu Xiran, "Master, this ugly girl is not my niece. I don¡¯t know her at all. Don¡¯t hide her anymore, quickly hand her over!"

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110 Get out

    After this one sentence, the owners also mored. They all used Gu Xiran for being malicious to hide the person and would bring out any disfigured maid to fool them.

    They had seen Shang Xin before, but they didn¡¯t interact with her all the time like Jiang Haitian. It wasn¡¯t strange that they couldn¡¯t recognize her or deny that it was her because of their interest. However, that Jiang Haitian denied Shang Xin¡¯s identity was enough to see to what extent his ck-hearted heart was.

    Gu Xiran looked at him with narrowed eyes. He suddenlyughed and said to Shang Xin, "You said that you are Jiang Yuqing, but your uncle says that you are not. What to do then? If we can¡¯t prove your identity, I will have to pay them a lot of money."

    Originally, Shang Xin only felt grief when Jiang Haitian didn¡¯t want to recognize her. She truly hadn¡¯t expected that her uncle was shameless to this extent. After she heard Gu Xiran say that, her grief turned into fury. She took two steps forward, pointed at Jiang Haitian and said, "You don¡¯t want to recognize me, your niece; I don¡¯t want to recognize you as my uncle even more. However, my name Jiang Yuqing was given by my father. You don¡¯t have the right to deny it!"

    Jiang Haitian smiled, "Little girl, don¡¯t joke with me anymore, alright? My big brother doesn¡¯t have such an ugly daughter!"

    Shang Xin got so angry that she almost cried, "Jiang Haitian, do you still have a conscience? Did you forget how you promised my father before his death to take care of me? In the end, your so-called care was to sell me. Now, because of money, you even lie with your eyes open and don¡¯t want to recognize me!"

    Jiang Haitian¡¯s expression stiffened a bit and said guiltily, "I only recognize my niece. You are not my niece!"

    Shang Xin took a deep breath and didn¡¯t continue the argument. Her eyes turned sad and she said, "I remember that when my mother was still alive, every winter, she would do needlework under themp every night till it was veryte. At that time, I wasn¡¯t thoughtful and kept pestering her to go sleep. Every time, she would coax me, telling me to be well-behaved and to listen to her because if she didn¡¯t finish the winter coat before when it began to freeze, her brother-inw would suffer from the cold. However, the winter coat that she sewed with her heart would often appear in less than three days inside the clothing store."

    Jiang Haitian felt more and more guilt. He opened his mouth and wanted to interrupt her, but she didn¡¯t even spare him a nce and continued, "My father was a schr who didn¡¯t get selected repeatedly. He was just a weak schr who couldn¡¯t work in the field, but he had to provide for four mouths. He could only leave early ande backte at night after he went to write documents for countless of people and teach people how to read. He even lowered his image to go do odd works at people¡¯s homes just for a bit more money to buy some pig offal from butcher Lu at the west of the vige."

    Talking till here, her furious eyes turned to Jiang Haitian, "He worked so hard just because of his little brother who did nothing all day, who alwaysined that there was no food at home and med his big brother for ill-treating his little brother. And, when he always eagerly went home with meat, he didn¡¯t saw a little brother who came to greet him with a grateful smile, but a home that had been emptied when he was not there! Tables, chairs, brushes, clothes; all the things that could be pawned had been stolen. It was so much that one year with a very cold weather, even his bedding had been pawned by his little brother. He could only wrap himself in a single coat, curl up into a ball and slept while shivering"

    Living in such an environment for years made Shang Xin sensible and mature at an early age. She had hidden a lot of things in her heart that she didn¡¯t spoke out, but that didn¡¯t mean that she had forgotten about them. One matter after another, one after another recollection; she didn¡¯t have to recall them. They came out of her mouth like that because she had wanted to say them a hundred, a thousand times already. However, Jiang Haitian was her elder. She could only endure and didn¡¯t go me him.

    Now, the situation was different. He didn¡¯t recognize her. She didn¡¯t want to recognize him even more!

    "Sometimes, when I just think about it, I would feel so much hate! Hate my mother for being stupid and hate my father for being foolish. Why did they had they to condone such a brother like you?! They should¡¯ve been fiercer to people like you by leaving you on the streets to let you make a living by begging, look at how you die from hunger and cold, and that no one would collect your bones in the wilderness!" At the end of the speech, Shang Xin¡¯s words became vicious and was close to a curse. Even her gaze and that ghostlike face of hers revealed a hatred to the bones. It made Jiang Haitian feel a chill to his bones. He could only lower his head and avoided her gaze.

    Shang Xin raised her chin and said proudly, "Jiang Haitian, if you are sure that I¡¯m not your niece, then raise your head, look me into the eyes and deny one more time!"

    "I...," The moment Jiang Haitian confronted her eyes, the hatred that seemed to want to tear him into pieces made him turn his face away.

    Shang Xin looked at him once with disdain and said, "I knew that you were someone selfish without courage! Do you want me to still say some other matters in front of people? For example, the night I escaped from home and the rod to light the fire that I threw into kitchen..."

    She hasn¡¯t finished yet, Jiang Haitian panicked and stopped her, "No! Don¡¯t say it! Don¡¯t say it!"

    Shu Huan also hurriedly said, "This is enough. No need to talk more about this."

    After listening to all of these, the owners were confused. They didn¡¯t know why a rod to light the fire would made Jiang Haitian so panicked. He got so panicked that he unknowingly admitted Shang Xin¡¯s identity. Shu Huan and Gu Xiran had spected about this. They knew that this was the matter that Shang Xin find it that hardest to speak about. They didn¡¯t expect that she would hate her uncle so much to want to make this matter public.

    She couldn¡¯t make it public!

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t make it public!

    If this kind of thing happened in the modern times, it was enough to let people point fingers and gossip about it for the whole life. Not to mention in such a conservative era!

    Gossip was sometimes the sharpest de to kill someone. Moreover, one wouldn¡¯t even see blood.

    Shang Xin was stopped by Shu Huan. She took a deep breath and calmed down her emotions. Then, she gracefully walked to the owners and said with some impatience and arrogance while she scanned them, "Did you all hear? He had admitted! If you still want to say that I¡¯m not Jiang Yuqing, then take me back to the vige to see whether the vigers would recognize me!"

    "This...," The owners felt that they were in a difficult position. What would they do with a disfigured little girl? No one would want to buy her. Wouldn¡¯t it be a loss if they take her back and had to give her to eat?

    When they were still hesitating, Gu Xiran stood up and shook the ve contract in his hand. He said, "I sent the person in your hands. The ve contract is here. You can deal with it however you want! Alright, Meijing, take the money and sent the people out! As for you..."

    He gestured with his hand at Jiang Haitian who had his head lowered and was frozen on spot. He said, "Come over to write a certificate of indebtedness. If you are illiterate, then, let your niece write it. You can put a handprint on it. Then, this is over. You then can also get out!"

    After he finished, the owners suddenly caused a storm of protest. They once again prevented Meijing from taking the money. Looking at their attitude, they seemed to want to use force and grab the money. They even wanted to grab the money that Gu Xiran threw inside the wicker basket.

    "Do you take me for dead?" Gu Xiran raised an eyebrow. "You are still at my Gu resort and dared to be so presumptuous? Truly giving your face, but you don¡¯t want it! Servants, threw this group of hoodlums outside!"

    When the voice just fell, the housekeeper of the resort and the servants who had silently gathered in advance outside, rushed inside with rods and clubs. Of course, the one who was at the front was martial artist Du Qiu. He didn¡¯t talk at all. He went forward, grabbed the thin man by his cor and threw him outside the hall. He didn¡¯t feel satisfied after throwing him outside. He also kicked that man fiercely on his buttocks and kicked him till outside the resort like kicking a ball. The other owners had also been beaten that they screamed for their mothers. While they hugged their heads and fled to outside.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111 Using violence is the right way of the king

    <i>Trying to steal a chicken only to end up losing rice used to lure it</i>!

    Facing Jiang Haitian¡¯s cries and beggings for mercy, Gu Xiran wasn¡¯t moved at all. He let Shang Xin write the certificate of indebtedness and then threw the certificate of indebtedness and the red ink paste in front of Jiang Haitian. He said, "Did you see clearly? Fiver silver <i>liang</i>. I didn¡¯t im a cent more from you. Put your handprint!"

    Jiang Haitian refused at first, but he heard the miserable cries of the owners when they have been kicked out. When he raised his head, he saw Du Qiu standing next to him with an unfathomable expression and who asked, "Do you want me to help you?"

    He shivered involuntarily. He didn¡¯t even dare to answer and put his handprint on the certificate of indebtedness and delivered it with a shaking hand to Gu Xiran.

    Gu Xiran took it over. As he looked, he smiled and said, "Good. The handprint is put quite beautifully! Remember, you did this voluntarily. I didn¡¯t force you."

    Jiang Haitian almost cried and said, "Yes...yes...I did it voluntarily..."

    Shang Xin didn¡¯t want to go look at this ugly him again. She humphed once, walked to outside and said to those badly battered owners, "Leave! What are you still doing here? Are you waiting for the feudal official toe catch you?"

    "You...," That thin man held a swollen face that just had been beaten up by a servant. He felt disgusted when he looked at that face of Shang Xin. He couldn¡¯t care less about anything else and shouted towards the hall, "Wait, wait! This master from Gu household, I still have something to say!"

    Gu Xiran slowly stepped out and looked at him with a smile that was not yet a smile and said, "If you have something to say, say it quickly. If you need to fart, out with it!"

    That thin man had been choked by him that he was about to roll his eyes. However, when he saw Jiang Haitian being dragged out by Du Qiu at the cor, he knew that if he didn¡¯t say it now, he wouldn¡¯t have another opportunity. He could only endure his anger and said, "When this girl had been sold to us, her face was fine. Now, that she was disfigured like this, who should we sold her to? No, you have topensate our loss!"

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t answer yet when Shang Xin went forward and pointed at Jiang Haitian. She said, "My face was ruined by him. He said that he couldn¡¯t let you get an advantage. What does it have to do with Gu household? Don¡¯t put the me on anywhere!"

    Jiang Haitian was rubbing his buttocks while he stood up when he heard this. He truly panicked, "Yuqing, you shouldn¡¯t say this recklessly. When had I ruined your face...?"

    Shang Xin strongly interrupted him and said, "On the night that I escaped from home! You were drunk and used a burning stick to burn my face!"

    "You...you are lying..."

    She spoke forcefully with justice. Jiang Haitian couldn¡¯t counter argue to that.

    Shang Xinughed in disdain, "Even if we go to a feudal office, I will still say this!"

    In fact, she hadn¡¯t lied. That night when Jiang Haitian wanted tomit that animal matter, he had indeed said such a thing...

    Ruining you is better than to let those people get advantage!

    Every word still rung in her ears. It was such a humiliation that she wouldn¡¯t be able to forget for life!

    The owners had often gambled and yed with this Jiang Haitian. They naturally knew his character. When they heard the tone, it truly seemed like something he would say. Moreover, he panicked just now at the mention of the rod to light the fire. It could be seen that Shang Xin didn¡¯t lie. Hence, the anger that they held in for a long time finally broke out. They vented all the anger with their fists and kicks on his body.

    Jiang Haitian was surrounded and beaten by the group of people. Gu Xiran and the others were looking indifferently at a side. They felt that he deserved it.

    Facing with such a brazen and shameless person, if you talk reason with him, you would only let yourself die from anger. Using violence was the right way of the king!

    It didn¡¯t take long before Jiang Haitian¡¯s head was beaten into a pig¡¯s head. The eyes that were originally still quite big was so swollen at the moment that they barely could be opened. When Shu Huan saw this, she was afraid that they would kill him and quickly said, "Enough, you guys. If you want to beat more, go beat outside. Don¡¯t kill him here!"

    The thin man still felt that his anger wasn¡¯t vented. He fiercely kicked Jiang Haitian once more and also spit on him. When he turned to face Gu Xiran, he revealed a fawning smile, "Master, this is all a misunderstanding. We apologize. Don¡¯t take it to the heart."

    Gu Xiran raised an eyebrow, looked at him and humped once but didn¡¯t say anything.

    He continued awkwardly, "Master, can we discuss about this? This little girl had be so ugly. Even if we bring her back, we wouldn¡¯t be able to sell her! Why don¡¯t you do a good deed and buy her again?"

    Gu Xiran began to cherish words like cherishing gold and only said, "How much?"

    The thin man was a bit not ustomed to his straightforwardness. He was nk for a moment and then turned to look at hispanion. They exchanged a few nces. Only then did he probingly extend two fingers.

    "Two <i>liang</i>?" Gu Xiran smiled. "Alright!"

    That thin man hurriedly said, "Master, don¡¯t joke around. Can two <i>liang</i> buy a person?! It¡¯s twenty <i>liang</i>."

    They were already in such a weak spot like this and were still thinking about extorting money from him!

    Gu Xiran had also be speechless towards these people, humphed once and said, "Du Qiu, send out the guests!"

    Du Qiu promised and went forward to drive the people out.

    The group of owners began to shout....

    "Then, ten <i>liang</i>! Ten <i>liang</i> should be fair, right?"

    "Eight <i>liang</i>, eight <i>liang</i>!"

    "Seven <i>liang</i> is also not bad!"

    "..."

    This time, a clear voice inserted in the shouts and said, "Five <i>liang</i>!"

    The owners went silent, turned and looked at Shu Huan who had spoken.

    Shu Huan was toozy to bother with them and said, "Five <i>liang</i>. To sell or not is just one word. If you don¡¯t want to sell, then get out!"

    In fact, selling an ugly girl for five <i>liang</i> was not a loss. However, the problem was that they had suffered a big lost when theypeted for the price. If they truly re-sold Shang Xin now for five <i>liang</i>, they felt somewhat unwilling.

    Shu Huan sneered, "Second young master, they are unwilling! We should also not force them. Let¡¯s leave the silver to buy another maid!"

    If they still struck a pose now and didn¡¯t sell, perhaps, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to sell her for one <i>liang</i> when they take her with them!"

    The thin man hurriedly said, "Sell! We sell! Five <i>liang</i>. Pay with one hand and get the person with another."

    Shu Huan ignored him and said, "There are also two ve contracts. Hand them over first!"

    The owners had no choice but to hand over the ve contracts. Only now did Shu Huan held in herughter and handed the certificate of indebtedness that Jiang Haitian just put his handprint one. She put on a straight face and said, "Here is your money. Keep it well, don¡¯t lose it!"

    When the owners saw that it was a certificate of indebtedness, what¡¯s more, it was a certificate of indebtedness by Jiang Haitian; what use did it have? Even if they chased him for a whole life, they may not be able to get it back. There was an uproar immediately. They chased after her to get back the ve contracts and shouted that they don¡¯t want to sell anymore.

    "Everyone present is a witness. A transaction is not child¡¯s y. Can one go back on one¡¯s words like you?" Shu Huan was toozy to bother with them again. She took the ve contracts, grabbed Shang Xin, turned and left.

    Meijingughed and quickly followed.

    Behind them, there was immediately the sounds of kicks and fists. The servants beat them again and intended to throw all these owners out.

    So tired! Gu Xiran yawnedzily. He also nned to leave and only said, "You should clean up this rubbish slowly. You have to let them remember, that if they want toe cause trouble again next time, tie them all up, take them to the feudal office and arrest them for trespassing!"

    "Yes!" The servants shouted formidably.

    The owners couldn¡¯t stop him from leaving and watched them leave. Then, the unrelenting sticks came down. If they didn¡¯t want to be beaten to death, they could only hug their heads and fled to outside.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112 Mooncake

    Inside Bamboo Pavilion, Shang Xin silently

    faced the two ve contracts and the seventeen silver <i>liang</i> on the table.

    The disguising scars on her face had been washed away with water by Ji Danqing. She returned to her pretty and elegant appearance. Her hoarse voice was caused by screaming too much and drinking too much ice water afterwards. Her voice couldn¡¯t recover in a short while and had to drink the herbal tea to moisten the throat and brighten the voice that Ji Danqing had prescribed for her.

    Shu Huan sat down, looked at her and also didn¡¯t say anything. She only pushed the ve contracts and money in front of her.

    "Second young mistress...," After Shang Xin came back, she had cried for a while. Her voice became hoarser. She had to use much effort to speak in order to make some sounds. She pushed those things back and said, "I already said that I want to stay here. Don¡¯t drive me away."

    Shu Huan looked seriously at her. Seeing that she didn¡¯t have the slightest hesitation, she (SH) nodded. She tore the ve contract that she got from the owners on spot. She put the other one in her sleeve, but she didn¡¯t touch the money on the table and said, "Take this money. You have no one to rely on anymore at home, but the future road is still very long. Keep it as safeguard."

    "I can¡¯t...," Shang Xin still wanted to refuse. At a side, Gu Xiran took up the teapot and poured water. He said, "She let you take it; just take it. This money is a present from those owners and your shameless uncle; could it be that you are embarrassed to take it?"

    "That is not it...," Shang Xin shook her head.

    Shu Huan poked the money and said, "In fact, this money was what they defrauded from your family in the past. Just take it as the dowry your father left for you. Keep it."

    Since she said that, Shang Xin had nothing else to say. She could only ept the money with tears. She knelt in front of them and kowtowed. Then, she stood up and said, "My father once said that one couldn¡¯t express gratitude of a great grace in words. I will remember second young master and mistress¡¯s kindness in my heart."

    Shu Huan shook her head and said, "It was just a slight effort. You don¡¯t have to put it in your heart. When you follow me, just take away some of my burden. If you want to leave in the future, juste with five silver <i>liang</i> to redeem your ve contract. I will also not suffer any losses."

    Shang Xin knew that Shu Huan was joking. Half of it was consideration towards her to not let her regard this matter as a great grace and just take it as a transaction. In fact, under such mutual beneficial rtionship was hidden a warm heart. She also felt her heart get warm and couldn¡¯t help but smile with tears.

    ¡ª

    In a blink of an eye, the Mid-Autumn festival was approaching. On this day, Shu Huan saw the purchase order from the housekeeper. On it was written, ten boxes of exquisite mooncakes and hundred scattered mooncakes. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the difference was between the exquisite mooncakes and the scattered mooncakes that would be scattered for everyone.

    Naturally, like her, Gu Xiran didn¡¯t know. Shu Huan asked Meijing. Meijing only thought that her family was poor and that they didn¡¯t buy these kinds of food to meet the festival. Moreover, seeing how Xu <i>shi</i> was, even if she (X) had bought them, she (SH) may not get to eat them. She (M) couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with her (SH) very much and answered, "The scattered mooncakes are only made from malt sugar and oily and ky pastry. Those who came in boxes have fruit stuffing."

    As she talked, sheughed, "I don¡¯t know what kind of fruit stuffing second young master and mistress like. Why don¡¯t I let the housekeeper prepare those you like?"

    Shu Huan asked two more question before she got to know that the mooncakes of here was different from those that she had eaten before. They didn¡¯t have the pine rosin and ky skin. Here, they were only steamed pastry with fillings. They were made exquisitely and pleasing to the eyes. Many people would buy them because of the festival.

    She thought with lowered head for a moment and then saidughingly, "I want jujube filling."

    Meijing was about to go pass the message when she saw that Gu Xiran had woken up from the nap. He leanedzily on the inner door frame andughed, "I don¡¯t love sweets. I want egg yolk mooncake."

    "Second young master, is there such stuffing?" Meijing was extremely puzzled.

    Shu Huanughingly casted him a nce. She wanted to eat ice cream mooncake, but there wouldn¡¯t be any here! However, it let her hit upon an inspiration. Why doesn¡¯t she make some mooncakes herself as a nostalgic?

    It was just, she didn¡¯t understand cooking at all and also didn¡¯t know how to make the mooncakes of modern times. She could only go ask mother Du to see whether she could make a simr one.

    Waiting for Gu Xiran to drink two teas and go find Ji Danqing to upy the leisure time, Shu Huan went to discuss with mother Du. When mother Du heard that she wanted to personally make mooncakes, she (D) was also happy and said, "It¡¯s nothing difficult. In the past, when times were difficult to go by, I had even made some to sell. However, I have never heard about this kind of mooncake with egg yolk stuffing."

    "It¡¯s a kind of salted egg yolk," As Shu Huan talked, she described the ky mooncake that she had eaten before. It made mother Du waver and she said hesitatingly, "I haven¡¯t seen such a way of making. We can try."

    The moment, she said to try, they truly went to try. After all, the ingredients of the kitchen in the resort wasplete. However, after mother Du made it two times; whether it was the appearance or the taste, it was still biased towards the mooncake of this era. Shu Huan could only give up with a sigh.

    Sure enough, there was a high chance of failure when one did something one was not good at. Moreover, it was very difficult to let mother Du make a similiar one from only a description. She could only call Meijing and Shang Xin toe have a taste asfort. They felt that these mooncakes were a bit different from those that they had eaten before and felt that it was novel and unique.

    The cook specialized in dessert of the resort had been looking at them with interest when they tried to make mooncakes. Seeing that Shu Huan was about to give up, he suddenly said, "Hearing from second young mistress, it seems like pastry with a ky texture. Why don¡¯t I give it a try?"

    Shu Huan picked the more traditional mooncake for mother Du to make because she felt that with the kitchen utensil and ingredients of this age, they could make it. However, she had forgotten that mother Du¡¯s financial situation was limited. She was only good at home cooking and wasn¡¯t very good at things like desserts and pastries. Now, that she heard the cook say that, she immediately said, "Alright,e try!"

    The moment the cook came into action, it was different from mother Du. He made an oily and ky dough very fast. The technique was very good, and he was very skilled at it. At a side, Shu Huan recalled the feeling and the fillings of the mooncake and told the cook in detail. Finally, she improvised and let the maid go pick some sweet-scented Osmanthus, bring some malt sugar and oil. A mooncake filled with Osmanthus was born. She let the cook put less sugar and oil. When it was done, from the appearance it looked seventy percent simr to the ones in the modern times. When it was eaten, it was very fragrant and not oily.

    Seeing Shu Huan nodded repeatedly after having tasted the mooncake, Meijing curiously took a bite. She felt that the feeling was much better than the steamed mooncake and couldn¡¯t help but sayughingly. "Was second young mistress talking about this kind?"

    Shu Huan said, "It¡¯s still a bit different, but it¡¯s almost the same."

    It was just, the mooncake of her memory probably wouldn¡¯t be considered mooncake for those who were used to eating steamed mooncakes. It could only be regarded as a new pastry with some simrities to mooncake. However, what does this matter? She only wanted to taste the taste of her memory. Presumably, Gu Xiran also had such expectation.

    At this point, she smiled slightly and said to the cook, "Make this kind of pastry on Mid-Autumn. Make some with the different kinds of stuffing that I had mentioned."

    Meijing reminded, "Second young master and mistress aren¡¯t going back to spend the festival. Why don¡¯t we make one batch first and send it to the residence to let old madam and master have a taste? It could also be considered showing filial piety."

    "Alright," Shu Huan nodded. "You remined me that there are many people at home. Make some more of every kind. Put the different kinds in one box and let someone bring them back cleanly."

    As she talked, she let Meijing gave the cook some reward money. When she came out of the kitchen, she suddenly remembered something. She went back and asked for that cook¡¯s name and remembered it. She thought that after those people from Gu household had tasted it and felt that it was delicious, she could discuss with Gu Xiran to open a pastry shop. It was also a way to make money.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113 The banquet of the Mid-Autumn Festival

    This was an era where it was popr to enjoy the moon andnterns. Before the sky had be dark, Shu Huan took a few maids and hung exquisitenterns everywhere. Meijing took people to put fragrant incense burners, mooncakes and fruits in preparation for admiring the moon tonight.

    During the Mid-Autumn festival, families would eat a reunion dinner. To facilitate the enjoying of the moon, the table and chairs had been moved outside and were facing theke. The field of view was very wide. A box was already ced on the table. Inside of it was full of dried fruits, candies and foods preserved in honey. At the beginning of the night, there would be maids who would put simmering hot dishes on the table. There were also the just steamed fat crabs and sauces made with wine, vinegar and ginger.

    However, when they went to sit on the table, Shu Huan was a bit unhappy.

    They had invited Ji Danqing, Du Qiu and mother Du toe enjoy the dinner and the moon. Although, there were womenfolk at the resort, but she and Gu Xiran weren¡¯t people who care much about the etiquettes and didn¡¯t take avoiding suspicion of an affair into consideration at all. Even concubine Yun who was temporarily released from the ban and was able toe eat dinner and get some fresh air, didn¡¯t feel that anything was inappropriate.

    This was supposed to be a harmonious and beautiful night. When Zhang Hanfang suddenly appeared, a tiny bit of not harmonious melody appeared together with her.

    Zhang Hanfang was dressed in Chinese clothes. She came with arrogance, but when she saw Du Qiu and Ji Danqing, her expression changed a bit. She casted Shu Huan a sidelong nce and said, "Why is cousin sister-inw having dinner on the same table with strange men? Are you not afraid that people would gossip?"

    Ji Danqing and Du Qiu couldn¡¯t sit still anymore after hearing this. Forget it, if it was only Shu Huan. They had already be familiar with her and habitually didn¡¯t try to avoid suspicion of an affair. However, Zhang Hanfang was still an unmarried girl and they weren¡¯t familiar with her at all. It was indeed not convenient to have dinner together in one ce.

    Seeing Ji Danqing and Du Qiu¡¯s intention to leave, Shu Huan couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, stood up and smiled, "I¡¯m someone who is not afraid of gossip. Moreover, your big cousin brother is here. There is nothing to be gossiped about. However, little cousin sister is clear as ice and clean as jade. You shouldn¡¯t let those viins gossip about you. Because of this, I didn¡¯t dare to invite little cousin sister toe have dinner and enjoy the moon tonight."

    The meaning of the words was: since no one had invited you, if you feel that this scene is ufortable, you can hurry up and leave!

    She was originally not such a mean person and also had thought about whether she should invite Zhang Hanfang toe have dinner together. Because Zhang family had sent people to urge several times, Zhang Zirong had already left, but Zhang Hanfang used the excuse that she was sick and couldn¡¯t be on the road to stay at the resort.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t understand this move of Zhang Hanfang. She was also unhappy to go guess. She only felt that since they were family, it was a bit not right to ignore her when they were having a reunion dinner. However, if she truly invited her, it could be expected that the atmosphere of the dinner would be silent and awkward. After thinking about it, she didn¡¯t want to let herself suffer and make the others angry. Hence, she simply didn¡¯t invite her and only let people sent a dinner over. She didn¡¯t expect that Zhang Hanfang woulde uninvited. It immediately made her understand how wise her decision was to not invite her!

    When the words were spoken to this degree, the meaning of driving the person away was very obvious. Zhang Hanfang¡¯s face turned blue and then pale. If she followed her usual proudful attitude, she should turn around and leave in anger now. However, something unexpected that made Shu Huan surprised happened again. She didn¡¯t leave. She swept once over everyone, humphed once and sat down as she said, "Since big cousin brother and cousin sister-inw are present, I also havenothing to be worried about."

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t know whether her change was good or bad, but it was a sure thing that it would be a headache. It was not good to drive her away anymore. She could only do as if she (ZHF) didn¡¯t exist. She called the maids to bring water to eliminate the fat crabs on the table that she had craved for a long time.

    Gu Xiran was also unhappy, but he didn¡¯t reveal anything on his face. Seeing that the atmosphere was a bit stiff, he raised the wine cup and invited people to have a drink. Then, he said two jokes. The atmosphere gradually eased down.

    Crab had always been Shu Huan¡¯s love. Before time-traveling, it was extremely difficult to eat such a fat and fresh crab who lived in a purely natural environment. Hence when she grabbed a crab and had opened the crab shell, she had forgotten all about Zhang Hanfang. She only cared about eliminating the fat and creamy lump meat of the crab.

    Seeing that she liked it, while Gu Xiran chatted, he quietly peeled a crab, put all the lump crab meat into the crab¡¯s shell and pushed it to her.

    Zhang Hanfang sat there and didn¡¯t have anything to talk with them about. She also picked a crab and was peeling it. However, at this moment, she paid an inexplicable attention to Gu Xiran. She followed his every move. Seeing him like that, there was an unhappiness that she couldn¡¯t exin in her heart. She didn¡¯t even think when she blurted, "Presumably, cousin sister-inw hasn¡¯t eaten crab before getting married. Then, eat more."

    As she said that, she put the crab shell she just peeled in front of Shu Huan and smiled, "People who don¡¯t know how to eat crab can only eat lump crab meat. After all, the peeling of crab meat is a very delicate thing. If you didn¡¯t peel it well, you will chew on a mouthful of shells."

    What¡¯s wrong with her?!

    Shu Huan wouldn¡¯t get moody when she wakes up, but could get moody when she was eating. While one was enjoying food, it was really something that would affect one¡¯s appetite if there was someone causing trouble at the side. Hence, she took the lump crab meat that Zhang Hanfang gave her and smilingly thanked her, "Right, right, little cousin sister is right. I don¡¯t know how to peel crab. I can only eat lump meat, then..."

    When she talked till here, she pushed the remaining of the crab body that she hadn¡¯t had the time to eat yet over and said, "Trouble little cousin sister to eat this and solve these crab meats for me."

    What a good thing!

    She had once fantasized a hundred times about how great it would be if crabs didn¡¯t have legs and only had lump meat. Although, this fantasy hadn¡¯t been realized, it was a great thing if there was someone to get rid of the crab meat for her as she ate the lump meat.

    Zhang Hanfang¡¯s expression stiffened. She didn¡¯t go take it. Shu Huan also ignored her and directly threw the crab legs into her (ZHF) te. After she finished the lump meat, she grabbed another crab. This time she was more direct. After she peeled the crab shell, she threw the rest onto Zhang Hanfang¡¯s te. She didn¡¯t even look at her (ZHF) and only smiled, "Little cousin sister, I have to trouble you with these. When you eat, I can learn at a side to see how one should eat these crab meats to be considered graceful."

    Seeing that the two of them were fighting and that Shu Huan got the upper hand, the others tactfully held in theirughter, lowered their head and ate crab.

    Zhang Hanfang was very embarrassed. In fact, she also liked lump meat. Just now, she gave it to Shu Huan just to ridicule Shu Huan. She didn¡¯t expect to suffer a loss and that she couldn¡¯t retaliate. She also didn¡¯t want to eat the crab legs for others to see. She could only angrily pick up her chopsticks to go eat the other dishes.

    Fortunately, Meijing brought a dice at this time. Gu Xiran took it and said with a smile, "It¡¯s boring eating silently. Why don¡¯t we shake the dice as a gamble? The penalty is one cup of wine."

    The others haven¡¯t said anything yet when Zhang Hanfang sneered first, "Shaking a dice is too tacky. Why don¡¯t we have a drinking game? It¡¯s also good if we recite poetries against each other. The readily avable topics are chrysanthemum, moon, crab and autumn. Those who can¡¯t make a poem would be punished with one cup of wine."

    She felt self-sufficient and confident that she wouldn¡¯t lose ining up with poems. When she talked, she casted Shu Huan a nce and asked, "What does cousin sister-inw think?"

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114 Ill-timed person

    Shu Huan was pouring ginger and vinegar into the crab shell. When she heard that, she only looked at Zhang Hanfang and faintly said, "Little cousin sister is very talented. y yourself. I don¡¯t know how to."

    Zhang Hanfang proudly raised an eyebrow and looked at Gu Xiran, "Big cousin brother?"

    Gu Xiran answered with a smile, "I¡¯m sorry little cousin sister. I have no talent in poetry. I also don¡¯t know how to."

    Zhang Hanfang¡¯s heart felt obstructed. Not only did she feel a sense of loss, but she also had a feeling that she was in a dilemma. She could only look at the other people to find someone who would agree with her proposal for her to have a way out of this embarrassment.

    Du Qiu was silent and only drank wine with lowered head.

    Ji Danqing smiled gently, "This humble one is not very talented and also doesn¡¯t understand poetry."

    Concubine Yun picked up the wine cup and drank the wine. She took a handkerchief to wipe the corners of her mouth and then softly said, "Yan punished myself with one cup of wine."

    Mother Du was a kind-hearted one. Seeing that the atmosphere was very awkward, she also didn¡¯t know what to say. She finally picked up her chopsticks and said, "Eat, eat. Everyone, eat more!"

    "..."

    Zhang Hanfang was very mad. She could only twist her handkerchief under the table and silently cursed these guys for being very tacky. She didn¡¯t know why, but now she felt that Shu Huan was even more unpleasing to the eyes than before. She only wanted to step on her (SH) fiercely and let others know that she (SH) was actually a good for nothing and was someone not presentable from a poor family.

    Therefore, after three rounds of wine and the five vors of dishes had been served and seeing that everyone was just ying with the dice and drinking wine, the harangue Zhang Hanfang couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted, "Mingluan, bring the zither."

    One sentence interrupted theughter on the table. Everyone very tacitly closed their mouths. Some drank soup, some washed their hands.

    Meijing and Huiyun very tactfully took away the remnants of dishes on the table. They put salted boiled edamame and other snacks on the table. There were also already cut watermelon and pomegranate. Naturally, mooncakes were also indispensable. They were put into mahogany boxes painted with gold flowers and looked very exquisite.

    The cook who tried to make mooncake for Shu Huan that day also brought a te of pastry. He smiled and said, "Second young mistress, do you think these are good?"

    Shu Huan looked and saw that it should be the mooncakes she thought him how to make. It was just, the appearance was not quite the same. They were very small and weren¡¯t much bigger than a chess piece. They could be eaten in one bite. Moreover, aside from the round shape, there were also other shapes. Even the color was not the same. She couldn¡¯t help butugh, "This is interesting. They are small and pleasing to the eyes. If it wasn¡¯t because I drank a whole belly of wine, I wouldn¡¯t be able to eat them."

    As she talked, she picked a round shape and took a bite. It was ham stuffing. The ky outeryer melted in the mouth. It was full of fragrance. The taste was indeed much better than a few days before. It was just, she hasn¡¯t talked yet, when Gu Xiran had taken away the remaining half of the mooncake in her hand and threw it in his mouth.

    "Not bad," He nodded after tasting.

    Shu Huan sullenly casted him a nce. She stood up and brought the mooncakes in front of everyone to let them also have a taste. No one touched the steamed mooncakes in the exquisite box on the table again.

    Seeing that everyone was appreciative that cook was also happy. He happily reported, "The egg-shaped ones have egg yolk fillings. The malus spectabilis shaped ones are filled with bean paste. There is also meat, abalone, crab meat, chestnut paste, lotus seed paste, five kernels, hawthorn tree, Osmanthus paste, rose paste..."

    The moment he opened his mouth, he didn¡¯t stop talking. There were some that Shu Huan remembered having mentioned. There were also some that she hasn¡¯t mentioned. It surprised her. She couldn¡¯t help but nce twice more at the cook. She didn¡¯t expect that he could raise one and infer three.

    When the cook saw that Shu Huan looked back, he lowered his head and said, "I thought that having more taste was a good thing. I added fillings that were used in ordinary pastries. It was just, I couldn¡¯t buy the coconut milk that second young mistress mentioned. I also made some with matcha fillings, but didn¡¯t feel that they were good. I have to go back and try again.

    "Aiyaya!" Mother Du couldn¡¯t help butugh. "I didn¡¯t know that so many kinds could be made from a mooncake."

    At this time, Gu Xiran was eating an egg yolk mooncake. When he heard that, heughed, "Mooncakes have the meaning of reunion. It was better for it to be round, but no one eats them during normal days. These are considered pastries. Make them often in the future."

    That cook promised. He was about to leave. Who would expect that Gu Xiran happened to have the same view as Shu Huan without prior consultation? After he let someone give him the reward money, he also asked for his name.

    "This little one¡¯s name is Zhen Shun."

    Gu Xiranughed, "Truly smoothly indeed!"

    One sentence made everyoneugh. Only Zhang Hanfang was cast to a side and couldn¡¯t mingle in this lively atmosphere. She immediately felt aggrieved. Fortunately, at this time, Mingluan returned with the zither. After she put Jasper Heart incense in the burner, she started to tune the zither. She took the opportunity to sit in front of the zither. In a short moment, the sound of zither could be heard.

    Although, Shu Huan didn¡¯t understand much about music, but in all fairness, Zhang Hanfang didn¡¯t y the zither badly. At least, the tune was melodious and there was some artistic conception with it. If it wasn¡¯t because she was too annoying, listening to the zither under the moon was also a joy in life. Especially at this moment that there were tea, pastries and fruits at hand after having enjoyed the wine. Seeing the moon hanging in the sky and feeling the breeze, the heart felt very satisfied.

    As she thought silently, she couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thoughts.

    It was indeed that one would feel homesick for one¡¯s rtives during a festive day. She didn¡¯t feel it just now when it was lively. At this moment that it became quiet, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a lingering longing and frustration...

    She just sighed when she felt someone holding her hand.

    Shu Huan looked up and saw that it was Gu Xiran. His eyes reflected the moon. They were deep and illuminating to people. It was obvious that he also thought of something.

    The two held their hands under the table for a moment. Shu Huan suddenly heard that the melody of the zither had be angry and high. The sound was ear-piercing like a dagger. She couldn¡¯t help but frown. She didn¡¯t look at what had happened to Zhang Hanfang yet when she heard the sound of the string of the zither being broken.

    It was difficult to continue with a broken string. To ancient people, this was not a very auspicious thing. Not to mention that it was the Mid-Autumn festival. It felt even more ominous. Zhang Hanfang¡¯s immediately paled.

    "Miss...," Mingluan quickly went forward to change the string for her. She (M) didn¡¯t expect that she (ZHF) suddenly stood up and asked, "You did it on purpose. You harbored evil intentions to give me such a zither to y. Is it because you want to see me make a fool out of myself?"

    Mingluan was startled by her yelling. Her eyes widened in shock and she tried to justify herself, "This ve doesn¡¯t dare..."

    She hasn¡¯t finished yet when she heard Zhang Hanfang say to nanny Guan behind her, "p her mouth!"

    This was not teaching a maid a lesson. It was clear that she was rushing to vent the anger in her heart. She found any excuse and punished people without an exnation.

    Nanny Guan felt bitter in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t not obey her (ZHF)mand. She went forward and pped both cheeks of Mingluan.

    Naturally, others couldn¡¯t meddle with Zhang Hanfang teaching a maid a lesson. However, the good mood was suddenly gone. Mother Du and the others used the excuse that it waste to avoid this scene.

    This time, Shu Huan didn¡¯t let them stay. It was normal for people to leave in the end. Moreover, what use did it have to let the people stay? Watching Mingluan be pped? She called the maids to carry the lights and to lead them out. She also didn¡¯t have to stay here and watch Zhang Hanfang vent her anger ill-timely. She was even tozily to say goodbye to her. She left hand in hand with Gu Xiran.

    They still had to worship the moon!

    It was said to follow the local customs when you enter a vige. In fact, it was to pray in silent in hope that those rtives living in a different time and space could be safe, sound and happy.

    However, they didn¡¯t know that behind them, Zhang Hanfang looked at them leave while biting her lips. Her eyes showed unwillingness and hatred.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115 Little cousin sister, please conduct yourself with dignity

    Tonight was the full moon of the fifteenth day of the month. Don¡¯t know on which family the autumn would fall.

    Because the custom here was to burn the incense and worship the moon, they prayed silently in their hearts. Shu Huan hoped that her thoughts could be felt by the rtives who are far away in a different time and space. It was the best if they don¡¯t grieve anymore and no longer worry about her.

    Next to them, Meijing earnestly wished, "Worshipping the moon, wishing for second young master to sail with the moon overhead and climb to the status of a deity. Wishing for second young mistress¡¯s appearance to be as beautiful as Chang¡¯e and to be round and full as the moon.

    All the frustration had turned into nothing after hearing her wishes.

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help butugh. She raised her head and said, "I don¡¯t want to be round and full like the moon."

    Moreover, here was not the age where being fat was considered beautiful. It was the best to be fit.

    Meijing was startled for a moment and then thought about how Shu Huan would walk and lie when her bodyshape was as round and full as the moon. She also couldn¡¯t help butugh, "I often hear people say this when they worship the moon. I didn¡¯t think deeply about it."

    Gu Xiran listened at the side and justughed. After that, he let Meijing call the other maids toe worship the moon to ask for auspiciousness and for the liveliness.

    Looking at the maidsughing and chatting, Shu Huan also felt her mood be better. Just when she raised her head to look at the moon that was hanging in the sky, she suddenly felt Gu Xiran wrap his hand around her and whispered, "Do you want to go outside to enjoy thenterns?"

    "Now?" Shu Huan was surprised. This time, if it was calcted ording to the modern times, it was almost nine o¡¯clock. In the ancient times, it was already deep in the night.

    "The custom here is that on every Mid-Autumn, thentern market doesn¡¯t stop," Gu Xiranughed. "If you want to go, it¡¯s not toote now. It¡¯s just that the countryside can¡¯t bepared to the city. The lights aren¡¯t so brilliants."

    "Go! I¡¯m going!" Shu Huan felt excitement. Since, she couldn¡¯t go back to the modern times, then she would regard this life as a rare trip to the ancient times. After all, not everyone had such an opportunity.

    Gu Xiranughed, "If you want to go, then be quicker. Go back and put on two thicker clothes on first. The wind is very cold outside."

    Shu Huan ran away as he was speaking. When Meijing saw that, she eagerly chased her and said, "Second young mistress, take me with you. I also want to go!"

    "Hey, call Shang Xin. She is the most familiar with here. With her, we won¡¯t be afraid to get lost."

    As the two talked, the two ran away. Gu Xiran looked at their backs and smiled.

    At this time, Zhang Hanfang had finished teaching the maid a lesson. She was about to return to Heavily Scented Building full of anger. When she passed here, she happened to see Gu Xiran standing under the moon and smiling with his hands behind his back. His posture was long and straight. His clothes moved with the wind. With the bright moon behind him, he truly looked like someone from a painting.

    She unconsciously became dazed while looking at him.

    Gu Xiran¡¯s appearance was handsome. No matter where he stood, he would be a <i>crane in a flock of chicken</i>. Plus, the fact that there were only few times that unmarried girls in ancient times would get to meet people and they had nothing to do all day long, it was inevitable that they would have imaginations. Once their emotion sprouted, they had no other ce to vent it and could only keep it in their hearts. Hence, it was easy for the emotion to grow and they would be deeply in love.

    At this time, Zhang Hanfang had fallen into the Mara of love.

    "Is there something, little cousin sister?" Gu Xiran was already aware that Zhang Hanfang was walking to this side. He only pretended that he didn¡¯t know and wanted to ignore her. Unexpectedly, she stopped in her tracks and only stood there in daze.

    After being called by him, Zhang Hanfang¡¯s senses had returned. No matter how arrogant and haughty she was, she was still an unmarried girl after all and was afraid that her feelings would be seen through. She was immediately embarrassed and lowered her head. Her voice softened and elegantly and gently called, "Big cousin brother..."

    This shy, timid and using her fingers to twirl the clothes appearance made Gu Xiran startled. His voice immediately became even fainter, "It¡¯ste. If there is nothing, little cousin sister should go back to rest."

    Zhang Hanfang only took it as if he was concerned about her. She quickly raised her eyes and asked full of hope, "I...I heard that you are going to watch thenterns. Can you bring me with you?"

    Nanny Guan was someone experienced and wasn¡¯t as ignorant as Mingluan. Seeing her miss like this, her heart skipped a beat. Only now did she understand why she (ZHF) was so quiet and had been sitting in daze often these past few days. And also often sighed while looking at the two ordinary oil paper umbres.

    "Miss...," She was anxious to stop Zhang Hanfang from making a fool out of herself. Gu Xiran had already taken a wife and Zhang household would absolutely not let a well-matched miss be a concubine. This love could absolutely not blossom and had to be cut off as soon as possible.

    However, her words couldn¡¯t reach Zhang Hanfang at all at this moment. Hearing her (G) speak, she (ZHF) didn¡¯t even bother with her. She only looked at Gu Xiran and asked pleadingly, "Big cousin brother, alright?"

    Of course not right!

    He very much wanted to hide from her!

    Gu Xiran smiled faintly and said, "There are many people at thentern market. It¡¯s easy to get lost. I can¡¯t afford to be responsible if something goes wrong. Please, little cousin sister, it¡¯s better for you to go back!"

    It happened that Zhang Hanfang didn¡¯t understand a tactful decline. Unable to restrain her emotions, she grabbed his sleeve, "I will follow you carefully and bring two more maids. I won¡¯t get lost!"

    Gu Xiran¡¯s patience was limited. Seeing her foolish pestering, he truly became impatient. He pulled back his sleeve, put on a solemn face and said unhappily, "Little cousin sister, please conduct yourself with dignity!"

    Eight simple words hit Zhang Hanfang like a hammer on the heart. Her face immediately reddened.

    In the age of a match made by the parent¡¯s order and on the matchmaker¡¯s words, young girls whose heart had been stirred by love wouldn¡¯t have the courage to dere the love in most of the cases. It was also the same for Zhang Hanfang. Moreover, she was a prideful person and the other party had some unhappy encounters with her. She wouldn¡¯t have the idea to voice out her feelings to a man who had a wife. She didn¡¯t even think that she and Gu Xiran could be <i>each other¡¯s sunshine</i>. She just obeyed her instinct, unconsciously wanted to get closer to him and also unconsciously revealed the silly and shy behavior of a young girl in love.

    After being yelled at by Gu Xiran did she get startled and sweated from shame and embarrassment. She realized that she unknowingly let her mind be known. She immediately had the feeling of wanting to die!

    "Miss...," Nanny Guan tried to speak again. "Let¡¯s go back..."¡¯

    Mingluan held her swollen face and also said, "Right, right. The wind is fierce on the outside. Miss had just be a bit better from catching a cold a few days ago. It¡¯s better to return sooner and rest."

    In fact, this time they didn¡¯t have to persuade. Zhang Hanfang had no more face to stand in front of Gu Xiran. It was just that she hadn¡¯t woken up from the blow just now. Hearing them say that now, she felt more ashamed and unable to show her face. Naturally, she wanted to save face first and said with a sharp voice, "It¡¯s big cousin brother who has to be careful with your words. If this is spread out, others would think that I¡¯m unruly!"

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t spoke and only looked at her smilingly with a raised eyebrow.

    Although, Zhang Hanfang spoke the words with confidence and arrogance, but her heart felt uneasy. She couldn¡¯t stand being stared by him, took out a handkerchief, put it in front of her face and run away while sobbing.

    This scene happened to be seen by Shu Huan who had worn more clothes and who had brought Meijing and Shang Xin with her. She was only slightly surprised and didn¡¯t ask anything. She said, "I¡¯m ready, let¡¯s go!"

    Gu Xiran smiled, took her head and walked two steps in the direction of the main door. Only now did he cast her a sidelong nce and asked in a low voice, "You have nothing to ask me?"

    Shu Huan was confused, "Ask what?"

    "Zhang Hanfang."

    "Her?! Didn¡¯t she run away in tears after being made angry by you?" Shu Huan said automatically, "As for what outrageous and brainless thing she did that caused you to make her run away in anger, I have no interest in lest to spoil my mood!"

    As for the other thoughts he thought that she would have, she didn¡¯t have them at all. No matter how bad Gu Xiran¡¯s taste was, he wouldn¡¯t go as far as to provoke that little cousin sister who was like a nemesis who came from Sparta, who always did unfitting things and spoke unfitting words!

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116 The beggar at thentern market

    When they went out, they noticed that the carriage was already stationed outside the door. Du Qiu and Ji Danqing were standing next to it.

    Only now did Shu Huan realise that Gu Xiran had already prepared everything. It was just that he didn¡¯t tell her. After getting on the carriage, they departed towards Shadow Moon Vige. This vige was the closest one to the Gu family home, so it was convenient to go back and forth, and it happened that Shang Xin was extremely familiar with this ce. Along the way, she tirelessly talked about the local folklore, some other trifle tales and introduced all the amazing sceneries along the way. The rest were listening to her intently with enthusiasm, they didn¡¯t find it boring at all.

    When they arrived at Shadow Moon Vige, Shu Huan got off the carriage and the first thing that came to sight was thentern market. Along the street, the stalls were decorated with all kinds ofnterns, with some of them selling food and some sellingnterns. There were also stalls set up where one could make their own mud dolls and catch goldfish. A few meters away, there was a stage, where some opera singers were singing and dancing.

    Although the Lantern Market paled inparison with the Mid-Autumn Festival, it was still very lively and crowded here. In ancient times, where there was no nightlife, this market was a great ce for friends to meet and stroll around at night.

    Upon seeing this familiar scene, Shang Xin smiled mncholically, "This ce is the perfect location with the back to the mountains and facing the water. It¡¯s also not far from the city, and themodities are abundant. If one isn¡¯t like my uncle who spent money like water, then everyone can enjoy their lives quite prosperously. Although this ce is in the countryside, the vigers would donate money to invite a small troupe toe over and perform during the Mid-Autumn Festival. I still remember pestering my father to take me to watch the performance when I was a child. He would spend two copper coins to buy me a bag of peanuts or candied fruits, and we¡¯d eat while watching the performance..."

    Nowadays, she could no longer go back to those days, and she¡¯d feel sad whenever she thought about those memories.

    When Shu Huan saw her depressed face, she smiled and took out a handful of copper coins from Gu Xiran¡¯s purse. She then dragged Shang Xin away to a stall to catch goldfish. Back then when she went to temple fairs in the modern era, catching goldfish was one of her favourite activities as she was very good at it. The trick was to be sharp-sighted and deft. Normally others would throw countless coins, but catch none. Contrariwise, she was able to catch so many that even the goldfish stalls¡¯ owners were afraid of her. They could only stare at her with a ckened face, unable to stop her in public.

    Gu Xiran and the rest naturally didn¡¯t have a reason to stop them, so they stopped by another stall nearby and started ying target shooting with slingshots. Ji Danqing and his skills were limited, so they naturally didn¡¯t manage to hit the target many times, but Du Qiu could perfectly hit the targets without aiming. In a very short period of time, the stall owner was already crying his eyes out as he gave them a bunch of prizes and begged them to leave.

    Those small prizes they had won didn¡¯t catch anyone¡¯s eyes. They were just taking it as a sign of good luck and divided them amongst themselves. With the prizes in their hands, they strolled the market while eating, drinking and having fun.

    There was no exquisite food in a small ce like the countryside, but it was still pleasant to eat two skewers of barbecued meat adding on a bowl of rice noodles, and a cup of sour plum soup.

    As they were strolling along the path, they suddenly saw a beggar bowing and begging all the way with a broken bowl in his hand.

    Aside from visitors from a few neighboring viges, most of the onlookers were residents of Shadow Moon Vige and they recognized the beggar at a nce. Not only did no one give the beggar any money, but they were all telling him off.

    "Go away, don¡¯te near me lest you dirty my clothes."

    "You¡¯re asking for money? What a joke, haha! Later, you¡¯d either gamble all the money or buy wine with it. Not even my son is living asfortable as you, how about you gift me two copper coins instead?"

    "Say, Jiang Haitian, why didn¡¯t you stay in your stupid temple on such a festive day? Instead, you came out and beg people for money."

    "You should take a wife as soon as possible, and don¡¯te out anymore. Just stay at home and make children. You can then sell your child one at a time. This way you will earn much morepared to the time you sold your niece for money."

    "Hey, stop teasing him. Didn¡¯t you guys know that he was maimed by a group of gamblers? So how could he possibly have children? If he did, then who knows if his child¡¯s surname is Zhang or Li in this case? He must be <i>wearing a big green hat</i> then."

    ...

    The onlookers sneered and burst intoughter.

    Jiang Haitian¡¯s face was still swollen from being hit, and he was probably already used to beingughed at, so he didn¡¯t seem embarrassed at all. He expression remained indifferent as he chased after a few people, saying, "Money, I ask your kind soul to please give me some money."

    When Shang Xin saw him, she frowned and hid behind Shu Huan. "Second young mistress, I don¡¯t want to see him. Can we take a detour?"

    She didn¡¯t want to see Jiang Haitian, but Jiang Haitian looked up and saw the eye-catching Gu Xiran, who stood out amongst the crowd. He quickly looked around him and immediately recognized Shang Xin by her side profile.

    She didn¡¯t have any scars on her face. He was stunned at the sight of her wless face, and instantly rushed up to her like a madman and shouted, "You lied to me! Where are the scars on your face?!"

    This person didn¡¯t only look like a madman, he seemed a bit crazy too. Shu Huan frowned slightly at him, while protecting Shang Xin behind her, but her action was unnecessary as Du Qiu had lifted his leg and kicked Jiang Haitian out before he could approach them.

    The kick was so heavy that Jiang Haitian fell to the ground. He struggled for a long time but didn¡¯t manage to get up. Hey there like a big tortoise that couldn¡¯t turn over and soon gave up. He simplyy there on the ground and cried, "You guys are swindling my money, you even lied to a poor man like me. You will not have a good ending."

    Some people amongst the crowd also recognized Shang Xin. After themotion, those who were familiar with her gathered around her and asked this and that.

    Jiang Haitian was ignored by everyone, so he started to cry all the more miserably as he viciously cursed, "Jiang Yuqing, your parents and you share the same virtue, all of you want to frame me. Your father didn¡¯t give me money to spend, and you swindled my money. Why don¡¯t you also learn from your father and die early? He deserved to go down the eighteen levels of hell, and be skinned alive by the King of Hell..."

    After that, he could say no more as Du Qiu gagged his mouth with a cleaning cloth he picked up from the roadside food stall. Afterwards, their driver stepped off the carriage standing not too far away and took things over from Du Qiu. He found a rope, tied Jiang Haitian up firmly, and carried him off to somece far away.

    The onlookers were very clear about Jiang Haitian¡¯s personality, so when Du Qui and the rest did all this, no one came forward to stop them. They only pped their hands and apuded happily. Meanwhile, Shang Xin was surrounded by even more people, so she had no time to be sad. She didn¡¯t even have enough time to answer all of the crowd¡¯s questions.

    She didn¡¯t expect to meet Jiang Haitian here, but at this time, he was no longer a threat to her. Shu Huan looked at this scene unfold with an indifferent expression. She didn¡¯t feel any empathy for the man. The man only got his unrepentant self to me for reaching this tragic end. His life was ruined by his own hands! However, she still quietly clenched Gu Xiran¡¯s hand, secretly rejoicing in her heart.

    She was really lucky that she had upied Shu Huan¡¯s body and not Shang Xin. Although her life wasn¡¯t easy, it also wasn¡¯t that bad. She was quite lucky to have met him...

    As soon as Gu Xiran¡¯s hand was held by her, he leaned closer to her and asked in a low voice, "That man didn¡¯t ruin your mood, did he?"

    Shu Huan raised an eyebrow and said with a smile, "No way, I¡¯m in a very good mood I must say! Look, there are people selling roasted quails over there, hurry up and pay for it. I¡¯m hungryyy."

    Mei Jing also yed along and asked for money, "Second Master, I want to eat those candied sweets over there, so could you please give me two copper coins?"

    Gu Xiran smiled. It seemed that no one around him, including himself, could bemoan the state of the universe and pity the fate of humankind.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117 The strong love

    When they returned to the resort from the Lantern Market, it was already between 1 to 3 am. Not only did Shu Huan not feel sleepy, when she was sitting in front of the dressing table, she excitedly chatted endlessly.

    Gu Xiran lookedughingly at her, but he felt a bit sour in his heart. He knew that she had been trapped for too long inside the house. She was rejoicing so much just because she got to go outside. It seemed that the matter of establishing himself couldn¡¯t be dragged on for much longer. Only when they leave Gu household would they get a rtive freedom.

    When Shu Huan climbed on the bed and wanted to climb over him to get to the other side of the bed, she was taken into his arms.

    "You...," Shu Huan was a bit startled and stared at his handsome face beneath her. She didn¡¯t know whether her heart was feeling delighted or a nervous panic.

    After the two had confessed their identities, they had a more natural andid-back interaction. However, the shadow of what had happened a few days ago with concubine Yun hadn¡¯t disappeared yet. Gu Xiran was very well-behaved and didn¡¯t <i>eat </i>her <i>tofu</i>. She could also take a breath slowly and slowly adapt to the leap in the rtionship between them.

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t let her finish. He only tightened his hold, turned and pressed her body under his. Then, his soft lips pressed against hers, sealing everything that she wanted to say.

    This was a kiss full of honeyed love. From her lips, it went to her forehead, neck and gradually went lower.

    Shu Huan¡¯s body trembled because of his kisses. She had long known that there would be such a day and they were perfectly legitimate, but because of shyness, a conditioned reflexed and contradictory mood still arose. She pushed him a bit and whispered, "Don¡¯t..."

    Gu Xiran¡¯s kiss paused slightly. His low voice contained a smile, "Wife, you are always saying no. This really is a headache. Do you want or don¡¯t want...?"

    The vague tail of the voice disappeared in Shu Huan¡¯s low groan.

    He explored the belt around her waist and opened her robe. A slow and persistent kiss fell on her naked shoulder.

    Her cheeks immediately reddened and her body also fired up. Not only her, he was also on fire. He truly could burn tightly attached to one ce like this.

    Shu Huan hesitated for a moment. She didn¡¯t push him. She naturally yed with a strand of his hair as if she wanted to grab onto something in order to ease her shy desire that had gradually been awakened.

    Anyway, there would be such a day. Her life and emotions had long been tied with him. There was nothing wrong with it if they did it now...

    It was just, that she understood didn¡¯t mean that she wasn¡¯t afraid. She was still so nervous that her whole body trembled slightly and her mouth made strange whispering sounds. Inside her heart, she was calling his name repeatedly.

    Gu Xiran, Gu Xiran, Gu Xiran...

    He was the one with whom she would spend the rest of her life with. He was the one with whom she finally found out that she was deeply in love with.

    The feelings rippled like water and also let waves appear in her eyes. Her eyes gradually be blurred. Her heartbeat was so fast that it seemed that her heart was about to jump out of her chest. Even her breathing became rushed by his uninterrupted kiss.

    Gu Xiran¡¯s breathing was also rushing and burning. He kissed until he couldn¡¯t suppress his own impulses and almostpletely lost his mind. When his hand was on her undergarment, he suddenly stopped all movements.

    At this moment, Shu Huan was very dazzled. She instinctively and uneasily moved her body. As a result, she was stopped by him. Then, she heard his low-pitched and almost inaudible voice, "What to do...?"

    What to do?

    Of course, Gu Xiran wasn¡¯t asking her how to continue. Instead, it was his inner world that was engaged in a war. On one hand was his desire to eat her wholly without leaving anything. On the other hand was the sense of guilt that emerged from the bottom of his heart. Who let her present body be in the fuzzy boundary where it could be eaten and not be eaten?

    From the perspective of modern people, she was really too young. It was said to get the hairpin ceremony at fifteen, but in fact, the real age was only fourteen <i>(you are one from the moment you are born in China traditionally)</i>. However, from the perspective of ancient people, she was in the prime of her youth. It was entirely appropriate to marry someone. And he, the husband who he didn¡¯t know should be considered a modern or ancient person, had been stumped by this problem.

    He struggled to remove his gaze from her chest. He raised his had and looked at her cheeks that seemed to have a thinyer of blush on at this moment. It was beautiful and touching. Also, her blurred eyes were different from her usual clear and intelligent gaze. They unconsciously brought some titition and ttering charm.

    The temptation was in front of him and he also got the medicine from Ji Danqing. In all honesty, if he didn¡¯t do it, it seemed sorry to himself. However, if they continue, would she be in much pain? If by chance, Ji Danqing¡¯s medication didn¡¯t work; could it be that she should be put at much risk to bear children now?

    His desire was like a tide. When one wave retreated, another wave would emerge. Just a moment ago, Gu Xiran wanted to stop with everything. In the next moment, he wanted to let her truly be his without care.

    This was truly a difficult choice.

    His pause made Shu Huan find some of her consciousness back. She looked at him with her mouth slightly open. She saw that his burning gaze was on her face, but his brows were frowned. Even that handsome was stiff and revealed his inner contradiction.

    "You...," Shu Huan unconsciously reached out to tten his brow and wanted to scatter away that entanglement caused by restraint. However, her fingertip just went over when he grasped it. She could feel that his hands were hot and that his desire could get out of control any time.

    The light on the bedside was not extinguished. The light wasn¡¯t very bright, but it was enough for the two to see each other clearly.

    Shu Huan¡¯s lips were radiant and pinkish. They were very tempting.

    Gu Xiran couldn¡¯t help but lower his face. A rapid breathing sprayed on her face. She heard a voice that was faint like air ask, "Do you want it or not?"

    He couldn¡¯t choose. He might as well be selfish this one time and threw this problem at Shu Huan to let her choose.

    Shu Huan¡¯s face burned. She didn¡¯t dare to face his scorching gaze. She lowered her eyes. It was silent for a long time. She suddenlyughed, hooked his neck, pulled his head down and kissed him. Her other hand prated into his clothes and lingered on his chest, feeling his hot body temperature and violent heartbeat.

    This was the first time she had taken the initiative. Although, her movements were small, but it was simply like pouring arge bucket of oil on the fire. Gu Xiran felt that the whole world had exploded. All the reason, self-control and hesitation had been blown away by the explosion. There was no more distraction in his head. He only answered her kiss without restraint. He reached out and pulled away all the remaining clothes on her body.

    The breathing burned with strong passion. When their lips separated, their eyes were glued together.

    Gu Xiran¡¯s cheeks also got ayer of pink. Those elegant lips were in a tight line. His eyes were like falling stars. They were deep and bright. Shu Huan felt that the him of now was particrly handsome. She subconsciously raised her body a bit to be closer to his body. It was better if they were never separated again.

    The emotions gradually turned thick. The two people¡¯s body gradually became tightly intertwined. Skin was pasted to skin. Gu Xiran¡¯s hot kiss continued all the way down. His fingers also walked continuously over her body, causing a spark that would make people tremble.

    The desire was rushing. All thoughts scattered like clouds. They were not aware that they existed.

    Shu Huan¡¯s throat couldn¡¯t help but make some sounds. In the silence, it sounded enticing.

    A smile escaped Gu Xiran¡¯s lips. He couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and pulled himself up a bit. He separated her legs with his hand.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118 Half-cooked rice

    The night of the autumn was cool and it was good to sleep in.

    At this time, not a sound could be heard. No one expected that suddenly a scream emerged. Then, a voice that was getting closer from afar could be heard...

    "Fire! Fire!"

    Shu Huan subconsciously frowned and bit her lips.

    Gu Xiran stopped at what he was about to do.

    The two exchanged a nce. Their eyes showed downheartedness and annoyance.

    It shouldn¡¯t be like this!

    The uncooked rice almost became cooked rice. How could this fire (desire) be withdrawn at this critical moment? Not to mention that he couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.

    Gu Xiran decided to pretend to be deaf and mute and not to pay attention to it. He wanted to finish the thing that he didn¡¯t get to do easily and which he loved to do.

    However, in the next the moment, the door was knocked. Meijing¡¯s voice sounded a bit flustered, "Second young master and mistress, wake up. There is fire!"

    Gu Xiran almost got internal injuries for restraining. He didn¡¯t even think before he got furious, "Go away. Don¡¯t bother me!"

    His voice was hoarse. It sounded like he¡¯s just woken up from a deep sleep. Meijing thought that he got angry because she disturbed his sleep. However, she couldn¡¯t bother with that now and continued to knock on the door, "I apologize second young master. I had inquired. It¡¯s Heavily Scented Building that had caught fire. Miss Zhang got scared and is crying now and shouting to prepare a carriage because she is going home immediately. However, in the middle of the night..."

    It was naturally a happy thing that Zhang Hanfang wanted to leave. However, Meijing reported on an untimely time. It was simply destroying the mood and atmosphere. Gu Xiran said angrily, "Very good. Let her quickly get lost!"

    On the outside, Meijing was very startled. She didn¡¯t know why Gu Xiran got so angry. His tone sounded like he wanted to murder someone. She thought for a moment. When she looked down through the seam of the door and saw the light that came out, she suddenly came to a realization. She suddenly felt her face got red and had so much regret that she wanted to p her own mouth. She said in panic, "I...I got it...I will go pass the message now..."

    As she said that, she turned and ran out of the yard in such a hurry that she lost a shoe. Just as she leaned against the door frame to pick up the shoe, she heard the door behind her being opened. She turned and saw that Gu Xiran came out while draping in clothes. He closed the door and came out with a face as calm as water.

    Even a fool knew that if Gu Xiran reveal such an expression, he was truly angry. Meijing didn¡¯t know what to say. She hurriedly put on her shoe, bowed her head and stood there in panic.

    She truly hated herself for destroying Shu Huan¡¯s good deed and was almost in tears.

    At this moment, Gu Xiran was too heartbroken for tears. He truly didn¡¯t want toe out, but when a mood that brewed to a climax was disturbed, the interest immediately came to an end. He and Shu Huan also wanted to continue, but the sound of the gong was one higher than the other. It was extraordinary ear-piercing in the quiet night, making his full-fledged desire to immediately turn into a desire of wanting to murder someone. He immediately grabbed some clothes and came out.

    "Bring me a basin of water. It has to be cold," His voice still had the aftertaste of passion, but the tone had been rtively eased.

    "Yes, I will go get it now," Meijing turned and ran.

    At this time, Shu Huan also put on the clothes that had been all over the ce on the bed and on the ground. Her face still had the redness that hadn¡¯t faded yet. She didn¡¯t know whether she felt gloomy or relieved. Anyway, she didn¡¯t dare to go think about what had just urred because she felt very ashamed.

    When Gu Xiran returned, he saw her sitting on the edge of the bed while looking at the ground. Unable to restrain his emotions, he reached out and brushed a strand of her hair. He rolled it on his fingertip and kissed it. Only now did he drive away the anger that he almost couldn¡¯t control. He took her into his embrace, lowered his head and gently bit her earlobe. He whispered, "Should we continue...?"

    Shu Huan leaned away to avoid his tease that would provoke her desire. The eyes that casted him a sidelong nce was full of haziness. Sheughed lightly, "Next time before second young master wants to do this, it¡¯s better for you to burn an incense first and look at the calendar whether it¡¯s a lucky day. I don¡¯t want to be tormented one more time..."

    Although, she said those words to tease Gu Xiran, but at the end her tone got lower.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for her to make up her mind. She even took the initiative, but...

    This fire came truly so untimely!

    Thinking till here, she was shocked that she had forgotten about the fire. She quickly asked Gu Xiran, "How is the fire? Were they able to put it out?"

    Naturally, Gu Xiran didn¡¯t know that Meijing who came in with the water as ordered looked at Shu Huan with eyes full of apologies and remorse. However, she still said with some worry, "Everyone was asleep when the fire happened at night. When it was discovered, the fire was already somewhat unable to be restrained. It hasn¡¯t been put out yet..."

    Shu Huan was speechless. Last time, when she identally knocked over a candle in her sleep and lit the straw in the small room, the fire hasn¡¯t begun to burn yet when she was fiercely taught a lesson by old madam. Now, that the fire burned more fiercely, she (OM) wouldn¡¯t held her ountable for this, right?

    Gu Xiran used the cold water to wash his face. The residual impulse had only now beenpletely suppressed. Hearing Meijing say that, he was also worried for Shu Huan. He frowned and asked, "How did the fire get started?"

    Meijing shook her head, "I don¡¯t know. However, it was ignited from thenterns hanging outside. It started from inside of Heavily Scented Building. I¡¯m afraid that that ce had already be ashes."

    "Zhang Hanfang," Gu Xiran suddenly sneered. "Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go have a look."

    The good deed was destroyed like this. He wouldn¡¯t let her off so easily!

    As they were talking, the resort had already be a mess. Everyone had been awakened. Huiyun and Shang Xin saw that Meijing went to call Gu Xiran, hence they didn¡¯t follow. Now, they were waiting for them toe out. They didn¡¯t have to ask to know where they were going. They quickly led the way withnterns.

    All the way, they could see the fire even without having to get close to Heavily Scented Building. The fire lit up half the sky.

    In ancient times, wood was used in much of the construction. Plus the fact that there was no perfect fire-fighting equipment, looking at the situation, it seemed like the fire couldn¡¯t be put out. Whole Heavily Scented Building would be burned into ground. What needed to be worried about at this moment was the spread of the fire. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t pavilions and buildings nearby and there was also a stone paved road to block it. Hence, it shouldn¡¯t cause a great disaster. It was just they didn¡¯t know if anyone had suffered burns or was trapped inside. Gu Xiran still got angry.

    Zhang Hanfang, could she do something good for once?!

    After just having thought about this person, he heard some noiseing to the front. In less than a moment, Zhang Hanfang came out from the flower path with two maids who were carrying stuff. When she saw Gu Xiran and Shu Huan, she paused for a moment. Then, the grievances of the whole night burst out. She shouted at the two of them, "Get out of the way. I want to go home!"

    Gu Xiran raised an eyebrow, "Leaving now?"

    Zhang Hanfang raised her head full of pride, "Yes, straightaway, immediately. One couldn¡¯t even sleep well in this stupid resort of yours. I don¡¯t want to stay a moment longer!"

    Those who liked to be unfriendly and provoke disagreement was difficult to serve.

    Even though, Zhang Hanfang put on a show that she didn¡¯t want to stay a moment longer, in fact, she still hoped that someone could retain her. After all, it was deep in the night. even if she brought the maids and nanny, it was very insecure and not safe to be on the road. Moreover, the feeling of sleeping in a carriage for the whole night was truly difficult to bear.

    It was just, she wanted to leave herself; why would someone abuse themselves by begging her to stay?

    Shu Huan slowly lifted her eyelids and said, "Alright. However, shouldn¡¯t little cousin sister exin the cause of the fire before leaving? Later, when old madam asks about it, we can also have an answer."

    One sentence made Zhang Hanfang¡¯s imposing manner disperse a bit. After she stalled for a moment, she rolled her eyes and said, "How would I know? I was sleeping!"

    She was obviously lying, but no one exposed her.

    Gu Xiran smiled faintly, "Doesn¡¯t matter. Even if little cousin sister is asleep, there are still maids who kept watch at night. Let them say what had happened."

    TLNote: Not to mention GXR, even I felt a bucket of cold water pour over me. I can only imagine how painful it must¡¯ve been for him. That ZHF truly can¡¯t stop causing trouble.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119 Bringing trouble to oneself

    When the maid heard this, they looked at each other but didn¡¯t utter a word.

    Gu Xiran said, "What? Why don¡¯t you open your mouth? Could there be something more to this?"

    "There is nothing more to it!" Zhang Hanfang denied tly and said, "All my maids were also asleep. There was no one keeping watch at night!"

    Even if they asked her more, they wouldn¡¯t get anything out of her. Shu Huan swept over the people behind Zhang Hanfang. Finally, she gestured at old maid Ding and asked, "Aunty Ding, you know what had happened, right? Tell me!"

    Originally, old maid Ding followed them to the resort to serve Gu Xihe. However, when Gu Xihe returned, he didn¡¯t take her with him and still let her continue serving at Heavily Scented Building. Hearing Shu Huan call her at this moment, she came out from the line and nced with that pair of old eyes at Zhang Hanfang. Then, she slowly opened her mouth, "This matter isn¡¯t easy to be exined."

    Gu Xiran stared at her and said, "Speak ording to the truth!"

    "Ay...," Old maid Ding said helplessly. "Miss, don¡¯t get angry after I say it. I had heard that miss suddenly got interested in making poems in the middle of the night and was sitting in front of the window while reciting poetry. You wanted to write down the better poems and burned some the poems on the candle. However, when you threw them out, you didn¡¯t look and they fell on the curtain. When miss went out to call the people, the fire has already spread. However, now miss is saying that you were asleep and didn¡¯t know, presumably, the person who went to pass the words was wrong. I also don¡¯t know what had happened to that old maid."

    Gu Xiran nodded solemnly and then said angrily, "Then investigate! These servants are too odious. They set fire and caused rumors. It is simply trying to kill the family and ruin the family¡¯s reputation! One couldn¡¯t let such a person off easily. Investigate and punish him/her heavily!"

    In fact, old maid Ding was right. Tonight, Zhang Hanfang tossed and turned around and couldn¡¯t. She got up, put on some clothes and stared at the two oil-paper umbres while writing poems. The fire was also caused because of her. She didn¡¯t admit it, but her face turned red. She reprimanded old maid Ding, "Nonsense!"

    No one answered her.

    Shu Huan asked old maid Ding, "Is there anyone hurt?"

    "No, everyone avoided it in time."

    Only now did Shu Huan smile slightly, "It¡¯s the best that no one was hurt, but it still had to be investigated whether the fire was caused unintentionally or intentionally. Otherwise, it couldn¡¯t be guaranteed that there would be no next time, isn¡¯t that right, little cousin sister?"

    Zhang Hanfang gave her a re and said, "If you want to investigate, then go investigate. Why ask me? Move out of the way. I want to go home!"

    Gu Xiran moved out of the way and said, "Aunty Ding, send miss out."

    Zhang Hanfang was surprised for a moment and then brushed past him. The maids and nanny behind her quickly followed, but they didn¡¯t expect to be stopped by Gu Xiran. He said, "You all can¡¯t leave for now. When <i>the water recedes and the rocks appear,</i> I will let someone send you back."

    "Miss...," Nanny Guan got a bit anxious.

    When Zhang Hanfang heard that, she stopped in her tracks and said angrily, "Gu Xiran, what do you mean?"

    "Didn¡¯t little cousin sister understand?" Gu Xiran stood with his hands behind his back and said smilingly, "Although Heavily Scented Building is a part of the resort, but all the maids there had been brought by little cousin sister. Naturally, I have to investigate them first when investigating the fire."

    It wasn¡¯t a small matter to set fire and burn down the house of a rtive and there was also no reason to stop the investigation. Zhang Hanfang also panicked a bit in her heart. However, the more she panicked, the more she wanted to escape her responsibilities and said unreasonably, "You have no right to investigate my maids!"

    Shu Huan counter-argued, "Then, we have to trouble little cousin sister to investigate yourself. Little cousin sister knows the best about the character of everyone here."

    Zhang Hanfang was stumped for words. After such a thing had happened, it was reasonable for her to give an exnation, but the one who caused the fire was herself. Who should she look for to put the me on? Also, when she looked at Gu Xiran and Shu Huan; one¡¯s attitude was rxed, the other absentmindedly yed with the agarwood bracelet on her wrist. They looked like they have very great patience. She was tired and sleepy. In the end, she gritted her teeth and pointed at the smallest maid in the group who also happened to be the slow maid and said, "It¡¯s her!"

    Anyway, she had long wanted to get rid of this stupid thing. It was the best to throw her out as a scapegoat!

    That small maid had always been slow. After being pointed out, she still stood there nkly for a while. When she finally thought about to refute, someone had already spoken up for her.

    Old maid Ding said through her teeth with big gaps, "Miss, investigate again! Little Lan had always slept together with us in a room. When the fire urred, she was still deep asleep. This old one pushed her for a long time before she had woken up. It would absolutely not be her."

    Only now did that small maid said slowly, "That¡¯s right, miss. I don¡¯t have the courage to do such a thing."

    How would Zhang Hanfang know with who this little girl shared a room? However, she hated that old maid Ding for being meddling and noisy and threw away the good feelings she (ZHF) had for her. Now, she red fiercely at her and huffed, "Then, you go investigate!"

    Shu Huanughed, "It¡¯s inconvenient now at night. Aunty Ding, look for an empty room and take these people to rest in it. Remember to lock the door. We will investigate early in the morning tomorrow."

    Gu Xiran turned his body a bit and said, "Little cousin sister, I will let Du Qiu and two people send you back."

    Zhang Hanfang was startled, "You want me to go back?!"

    Gu Xiran was extremely gentle and considerate, "Wasn¡¯t it little cousin sister who said that you don¡¯t want to stay a moment more? I¡¯m afraid to put you in a difficult position, so, I won¡¯t retain you."

    Zhang Hanfang was stumped for words.

    If she had been forced like this a moment ago, she would have left for her face. It wasn¡¯t a big deal that her maids were detained, but even her nanny had been detained now!

    "Miss...," Nanny Guan used very pitiful eyes to look at her because she knew that this fire had been caused by Zhang Hanfang. If investigated, it would definitely not fall onto another¡¯s head. She didn¡¯t know for how long they would be detained here. Perhaps, if Gu Xiran got impatient, he may even send them to the feudal office. If there was no one to bribe and send money for them, it was inevitable that they would suffer beatings and tortures.

    Zhan Hanfang was still very dependent on this nanny who watched her grew up. She naturally was unwilling to leave her behind. After being called by her, she didn¡¯t have the heart to abandon her. She went soft and said angrily, "I don¡¯t want to pursue this matter anymore. Anyway, I will take everyone with me. If something happens like this again in the future, it is also my house that will be burned. It won¡¯t have anything to do with you anymore."

    Shu Huan stroked the agarwood bracelet on her wrist and said, "Little cousin sister, don¡¯t put us in a difficult position. The branches of the family haven¡¯t been separated. Everything of the resort is counted in the public ount. A building was suddenly burned in the resort. Even if old madam doesn¡¯t ask about it, the rest of the family would show dissatisfaction. It¡¯s a must to investigate the cause for us to have an exnation."

    Zhang Hanfang felt that it was beneath her to listen to Shu Huan¡¯s tacky words and said, "Wasn¡¯t only a Heavily Scented Building burned. How much could it be worth? Your Gu household has such a big business; do you have to reveal such a poor expression?"

    These words truly would make one angry. Originally, Shu Huan just wanted to investigate for an exnation and also to pull herself out of this matter. Now, seeing that Zhang Hanfang didn¡¯t care about money so much, then, she wouldn¡¯t save money for her (ZHF)!

    She smiled slightly and said, "That is right. I haven¡¯t seen much money ever since young and am short-sighted. The money to repair Heavily Scented Building is enough for my maiden family to have things to eat for a lifetime. My heart will hurt just by the thought of spending so much money. I¡¯m afraid that old madam will ask me to take responsibility for this and pay the money for the reparation. Even if I sacrifice all that I have, I wouldn¡¯t be able to pay for it. Since little cousin sister doesn¡¯t put much importance on this money, then, please trouble you to pay for it. Anyway, it¡¯s your Zhang household¡¯s maid that had burned down Heavily Scented building. It wouldn¡¯t be considered money you spend unjustly.

    Zhang household was indeed rich, but Zhang Hanfang was an unmarried girl and was only paid particr attention on her food and clothes. She didn¡¯t have much spare cash on hand. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t need to go ask her mother for money to buy an agarwood bracelet that she had taken a fancy on. Therefore, after Shu Huan said that, she went nk and didn¡¯t know how to counter-argue.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120 Thousand five hundred<i> liang</i>

    Shu Huan had been honed for several months in such a harsh environment like Gu household and she often bickered with Gu Xiran, hence she gradually trained into bing a ck-belly. Seeing that Zhang Hanfang was silent, she couldn¡¯t help butugh, "What? Is Zhang household an empty shelf now and didn¡¯t have the money to pay thepensation? If you truly don¡¯t have the money topensate, then, forget it. After all, we are rtives. It¡¯s not good to truly ask money from you. At most, I will think of a way to borrow money. Perhaps, this money would bepensated then."

    If this was said by another, perhaps because Zhang Hanfang ached for the money, she would¡¯ve given up on the face. However, it happened that this was said by Shu Huan, her enemy and also her rival in love. If she backed down and doesn¡¯t pay thepensation, then she would truly lose all her face and self-respect without able to pick them up ever again. From then on, when she sees Shu Huan, she had to make a detour. When she saw Gu Xiran looking at this at a side smilingly, blood immediately rushed to her head. She didn¡¯t even think and blurted, "I will pay for it, I will pay for it! I truly didn¡¯t put such a small amount of money in my eyes!"

    "Little cousin sister¡¯s family is truly abundant financially." After Shu Huanughed, she looked at old maid Ding and asked, "How much money was spent when this Heavily Scented Building was built?"

    Old maid Dingughed, "This was built when old master was still alive. The bricks and woods used were the best. I only knew that the money flowed out like water. This old one can¡¯t remember how much money was spent anymore. I can only calcte with an estimation."

    The more she talked, the uglier Zhang Hanfang¡¯s expression became. She couldn¡¯t help but reprimand her, "Why are you talking about not rted things? How much money is it? Give a price!"

    Old maid Ding blinked, stared at her and smiled, "Miss, don¡¯t rush. I¡¯m calcting! This Heavily Scented Building was constructed uniquely and borately but it was too detailed. There was a limitation to the cost. Two to three hundred silver <i>liang</i> is enough for the building and the yard..."

    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too expensive!

    Zhang Hanfang sighed from relief and pejoratively interrupted her, "I¡¯m toozy to bicker about such a small amount of money with you. I will round it up and give you three hundred <i>liang</i>!"

    Old maid Ding pouted. The smile on her face became a bit strange. She said, "Miss, you shouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry. This old one hasn¡¯t finished talking yet!"

    Zhang Hanfang said in disdain, "What more do you have to say? Is it that you want to calcte the flowers nted in the yard and the birds raised in the gallery with me?"

    "I¡¯m unlikely to go that far." Old maid Ding touched her cheek and said, "It¡¯s just that the decorative carved big bed in the main room of Heavily Scented Building is made from red sandalwood and there were also some other pieces made from red sandalwood. All of these are worth no less than thousand <i>liang</i>. There were also the gold and silver utensils, decorations, chinaware, calligraphies and paintings...."

    The smile on Zhang Hanfang¡¯s face was already so rigid that it couldn¡¯t be seen anymore. The corners of her mouth were twitching faintly.

    At a side, Shu Huan felt very funny looking at this scene. Fearing that if old maid Ding continues to calcte, Zhang Hanfang wouldn¡¯t be able to stand the provocation and would renege on the pay, she quickly interrupted old maid Ding, "Alright, aunty Ding is truly someone real-minded. How could it be counted piece by piece like this? Wouldn¡¯t it then be not even taking the rtionship of rtives into consideration? I will make a decision. Thousand five hundred silver <i>liang</i>. If old madam still had something to say, I will pay the remaining if the money is not enough."

    It wasn¡¯t that she was kind. More money could be calcted, but Zhang Hanfang also needed to be able to pay it. Who would bring so much money when going out? If Zhang Hanfang could pay this thousand five hundred silver <i>liang</i>, she would be thankful enough.

    Thousand five hundred silver <i>liang</i>!

    Zhang Hanfang truly wanted to faint. In fact, this number wasn¡¯t scary. At least, it wouldn¡¯t scare her. When she often listened to her parents¡¯ talk about business and the family¡¯s spending, it was in full hundreds and thousands. She had long be numb to this. However, when it had be herself who had to pay such arge sum of money, the feeling was different. Only now did she realize the true value of thousand five hundred <i>liang</i>!

    Nanny Guan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said with a crying face, "Miss, I think it¡¯s better if we just apologize. How would old madam truly argue over money with you?"

    These words were to remind Zhang Hanfang that old madam still loved her, this granddaughter a lot. Moreover, old madam had been very strong-minded her whole life. Therefore, when dealing with rtives, she would do ording to the rules and it was impossible for her to let her (ZHF) pay the losses.

    Zhang Hanfang hesitated for a moment.

    Gu Xiranughed and said, "That¡¯s right. If little cousin sister can¡¯t pay up thepensation, then forget about it! Just take it as if we have never talked about this."

    It as already intolerable when one was being looked down on by a love rival who was born in a poor family; when she was being looked down upon by the person she liked, she couldn¡¯t stand it! Zhang Hanfang raised her head and said impulsively, "Who said I can¡¯t pay for it?! Nanny, take out the money!"

    Nanny Guan ached so much that all her internal organs twisted together, but she knew that with Zhang Hanfang¡¯s temper, she (ZHF) wouldn¡¯t listen to her (G). Perhaps, the situation would get worse if she persuaded. She could only say helplessly, "We didn¡¯t bring so much money out with us. Moreover, how could that Heavily Scented Building be worth so much money? Buying a four-story roof tile house in the city is just seventy silver <i>liang</i>."

    Old maid Ding got unhappy. Her expression turned bad and she muttered, "How could that rotten roof tile house bepared to Heavily Scented Building? ording to you, if we build a shack and a cottage as home, ten silver <i>liang</i> would be enough! When speaking, you have to have conscience. You are also a nanny of a great family. Could it be that you don¡¯t know how much red sandalwood is being sold for presently? I was still calcting using the price of previous years. I didn¡¯t swindle you!"

    Nanny Guan had been stumped for words. She could only repeatedly roll her eyes.

    Zhang Hanfang saw that they haggled over every ounce, shouted and screamed very tackily and Gu Xiran and Shu Huan were watching the y at a side, she was afraid that she would be looked down by them. She quickly pushed nanny Guan and said, "I said for you to go get the money. Just go get it. If the money is not enough, then bring my box of jewelry."

    "Miss..."

    "Quickly go!"

    Nanny Guan couldn¡¯t win over her. She could only go back to find that group of maids and ask them which one have the box of jewelry. In the end, it was Mingluan who brought it over. When they opened the box, it was full of gold, pearls and jades. They shone even under the dim light of thentern.

    Zhang Hanfang picked up a green jade dangling hairpin with a bit of gold on it and iid with pearls. She hasn¡¯t spoken yet when old maid Ding leaned over to look, smacked her lips and said, "A very exquisite jewelry. It must be worth fifty to sixty <i>liang</i>, right?"

    Sure enough, this old maid Ding was difficult to deal with. As Shu Huan saw that the whole face of Zhang Hanfang turned ck, she almost couldn¡¯t hold herughter in. She could only turn her head and hid in the shadow to conceal herughter.

    Zhang Hanfang was furious. She took out a see-through jadeite hairpin.

    That pair of eyes of old maid Ding was very sharp. She praised, "It is really rare to see a hairpin made fully of jade. Let alone that it¡¯s so see-through. I think that it could be worth three hundred silver <i>liang</i>."

    Zhang Hanfang took out a green jade bracelet with golden threads in an act of fit.

    Old maid Ding swept over it and said, "Two hundred silver <i>liang</i>."

    A sheep-fat white jade girdle ornament in the shape of a butterfly.

    "Hundred and twenty silver <i>liang</i>."

    Zhang Hanfang hadpletely got angry. She grabbed the jewelry box from Mingluan and directly threw it in old maid¡¯s Ding hand and said, "You pick! You pick yourself! After you¡¯ve finished, tell me!"

    Old maid Ding quickly hugged the jewelry box and said, "Miss, be gentler. If it identally fell, I wouldn¡¯t be able to pay for them even if you tear down my old bones!"

    After hearing this sentence, Zhang Hanfang¡¯s face turned for the better. However, nanny Guan wanted to die! She was very clear about how much jewelries they brought out this time. Don¡¯t think that the box was full, that it would be enough. The ones that were worth a lot of money had already been taken out by Zhang Hanfang just now. Although, the other jewelries looked beautiful, they weren¡¯t worth much. After all, when they went out and it was to the rtive¡¯s house, it was enough to bring a few jewelries that could keep up the face. The expensive sets were still at home.

    Sure enough, old maid Ding calcted while holding the box of jewelries. Calcting till the end, she smiled with her face that was wrinkled like a walnut and said, "Miss, it¡¯s not enough. All the jewelries here is not worth more than thousand silver <i>liang</i>."

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121 Very stupid, very naive

    Zhang Hanfang had lived with <i>brocade garments and jade meals</i> all her life. Hence, she had some insights. However, she wouldn¡¯t set her eyes on those jewelries sold in the ordinary shops. The jewelries she used were mostly made from gold and jade by a famous craftsman they invited to their home. She only cared about the material used and the style. She also knew which one was expensive and which one wasn¡¯t worth much money. However, she wasn¡¯t clear about the market price.

    Therefore, after she heard old maid Ding say that, she became agitated and said, "This is only worth a thousand silver <i>liang</i>? How could that be possible? Calcte again!"

    Old maid Ding pouted slightly and said, "This old one had already calcted three times. This is indeed worth a thousand silver <i>liang</i>. If miss doesn¡¯t believe this, then, let your nanny have a look or invite a jeweler over."

    Hasn¡¯t she lost enough face at Gu household? Zhang Hanfang ignored her and only turned her eyes full of doubts at nanny Guan.

    Nanny Guan¡¯s expression was extremely bad. She muttered unwillingly, "Although, the estimated price is a bit lower, but it isn¡¯t too far..."

    Zhang Hanfang was stiff for a while. She took a deep breath and said, "Didn¡¯t madam give three hundred silver <i>liang</i> when we came out? Take it out..."

    While nanny Guan wiped her sweat, she said, "Miss, you¡¯ve spent a lot on rewarding people. Now, there¡¯s only two hundred silver <i>liang</i> left."

    "Take it out," Zhang Hanfang interrupted her.

    Nanny Guan had to take out the two hundred silver <i>liang </i>banknotes. Meijing went forward and took them from her.

    Even so, there was still a shortage of three hundred silver <i>liang</i> that hasn¡¯t been filled yet. Zhang Hanfang was truly embarrassed. A breath of grievance couldn¡¯t go down her throat and she was almost dying from anger. But now, as the matters stood, she couldn¡¯t back out anymore. She could only groaningly and full of hate take off all the essories on her head, body, hands and ears. Then, she threw them inside of nanny Guan¡¯s hands.

    "One hundred and twenty silver <i>liang</i>," old maid Ding reported the price with diligence.

    The fire had happened at night. Zhang Hanfang had put on night clothes and took of her jewelries before sleeping. Even if she had woken up afterwards, she didn¡¯t dress up. The jewelries she wore were simple and limited.

    Shu Huan saw that she (ZHF) couldn¡¯t gather anymore, she shook her head slightly and had to say, "Forget the rest of the money."

    It wasn¡¯t that she was soft-hearted. It was that this face had been pped too fiercely. Although, Zhang Hanfang was in the wrong and she had the responsibility to pay up thepensation, but so many people cooperated together to urge her into paying apensation and watched her take off all her jewelries. It truly had the taste like they were bullying her. Plus the fact that she was old madam¡¯s granddaughter after all; if they let her leave even more cleanly than when she¡¯d been robbed, then, it wouldn¡¯t be only pping her (ZHF) face, but it would also be pping Zhang household¡¯s face. The matter could then easily get out of hand.

    Gu Xiran naturally understood Shu Huan¡¯s intention and looked at her with praise. He felt that she had be more thoughtful than when she first came here. Hence, he also slowly opened her mouth, "This is enough. The sky is almost bright. It¡¯s better for little cousin sister to go rest a bit. I will let people prepare the carriage. When you¡¯ve rested enough, you can leave any time."

    Zhang Hanfang had been resisting to not allow herself to cry, but listening to him at this moment, her nose itched and her tears couldn¡¯t be stopped from falling. However, her personality was still spoiled and naturally she was stubborn. She had set her heart on paying the remaining money. Hence, she ignored them, turned her head and said to her nanny and maids, "Take off your jewelries! Those who has money on them, give all to me! When we are back at home, I will pay you back!"

    Their own miss had taken off all her jewelries. Even if the maids were very unwilling, they didn¡¯t dare to speak. They silently took out all the jewelries and money on their bodies with lowered head.

    Zhang Hanfang was ustomed to scatter money. If she was happy, she could even reward a whole silver ingot to people. Therefore, when the maids and the nanny gathered together, they were able to gather things worth of two hundred silver <i>liang</i>.

    This was enough, but Zhang Hanfang naturally couldn¡¯t let Shu Huan return the twenty silver <i>liang</i> to her. She didn¡¯t care whether the things would break or not. She threw the things on the ground and ran away in tears.

    "Miss," Nanny Guan chased after her.

    The rest of the maids exchanged nces and looked at each other in dismay. Only old maid Ding muttered something, bent over and picked up those things from the ground.

    One may escape an untoward act of Heavens, but never the evil of one¡¯s own.

    Shu Huan pitied Zhang Hanfang a bit at this moment, but she reaped what she had sown. She deserved it! Therefore, she (SH) only sighed and collected those jewelries and money and said to the maids, "Why are you all standing in daze here? Chase after your miss and let her take a bath and change clothes first. I will let people clean up a room for you to rest in."

    The maids went to chase after Zhang Hanfang. Gu Xiran thought for a moment and then said, "Meijing, follow them and go have a look."

    Meijing promised. After she handed thentern to Shang Xin, she chased after them.

    The surroundings turned quiet. The screams of servants fighting the fire from far away could be heard from time to time. Seeing that the fire gradually got smaller, Shu Huan suddenly felt very tired and couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. She also didn¡¯t want to see to what state Heavily Scented Building was burned into. She just raised her head and said to Gu Xiran, "So tired. Let¡¯s go back."

    Gu Xiran nodded and smiled at old maid Ding, "You should also go rest. Come for a reward tomorrow at Lotus Pavilion."

    Old maid Ding was shamelessly keeping thempany just for this sentence. Her old face bloomed into a flower. She promised and went away.

    When they returned to Lotus Pavilion, Shu Huan put the jewelry box on the dressing table. Then she fell on the bed and didn¡¯t move anymore because of tiredness. Gu Xiran alsoy down. The two looked at each other¡¯s ck eye circles and felt that it was very funny.

    Shu Huan said first, "What to do with those jewelries?"

    Gu Xiranughed, "Keep them first. If old madam asks about it, then hand it over. If she doesn¡¯t ask about it, then it¡¯s a small advantage to us."

    Shu Huan nodded, closed her eyes and didn¡¯t spoke again.

    It was unlikely that old madam would ask about it. Unless, Zhang Hanfang went toin tearfully. However, with her temperament, she would be to shameful to talk about such an embarrassing thing. Even if her family asks about it, she would presumably just make up a lie.

    At this point, Shu Huan suddenly felt that this arrogant girl wasn¡¯t so hateful anymore. After all, she obviously could¡¯ve not paid thepensation, but she obediently paid it after being urged by people. Such people are very foolish and na?ve and were truly hard to find in this world. However, she (SH) didn¡¯t feel guilt or not at peace after having taken her (ZHF) money. Firstly, the fire wasn¡¯t caused by them and at first, they also didn¡¯t have the thought to ask for money. Secondly, old madam wouldn¡¯t ask Zhang Hanfang for apensation, but she was so arrogant, willful, bossy and created trouble for people all day long; if they didn¡¯t teach her a lesson, she (SH) would truly sorry for her (SH) conscience.

    While she indulged in her thoughts, she fell asleep. Half conscious, she felt a hand disrobing her. She was so tired that she truly didn¡¯t want to move. She turned over and muttered vaguely, "Don¡¯t..."

    How would Gu Xiran be so horny? Originally, he only thought that she would be ufortable sleeping with clothes on and just wanted to undress her for her to sleep morefortably. Only after she said that did he got some dirty thoughts. However, he hasn¡¯t had the time to take this opportunity to <i>eat </i>some <i>tofu</i> yet when Meijing knocked on the door and said, "Second young master and mistress, are you asleep?"

    It seemed that today was truly not a lucky day!

    Gu Xiran sighed very helplessly and put the quilt on Shu Huan. He got up and went to open the door, "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Meijing said apologetically, "I remember that second young master had medicinal wine for a spraining ankle here. I wanted to take it to miss Zhang."

    There was indeed some here. Ji Danqing gave it after Shu Huan sprained her anklest time. Gu Xiran went to search for it and handed it to her. Then, he asked, "Why? Did she sprain her foot?"

    "Yes...yes...," Meijing was a bit embarrassed and was afraid that he would ask more. She just said, "Second young master, you should go have a rest. I will leave first."

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t have the intention to ask more. He only made a "mm" sound and then closed the door.

    Only now did Meijing let out a sigh of relief and felt lucky.

    Zhang Hanfang had been surrounded by mes and smoke all night long. After her anger had lessened, she discovered that she was stinking. She went straight to the hot spring to take a bath. Who would¡¯ve thought that she was too much in a hurry and didn¡¯t pay attention? When she went into the pool, she stepped on the crack of the stones in the pool. Of course, the result was that she would sprain her ankle. The reason why the stones used to pave the pool was so loose had something to do with Meijing.

    Usually, when Shu Huan wanted to paint stones, it was Meijing who went to pick stones inside the pool. After picking for a long time, the stones paved tightly in the pool got some inter-space between them...

    Fortunately, after Zhang Hanfang received a big blow, she didn¡¯t have the strength and mind to investigate the cause of this sprain. Gu Xiran and Shu Huan naturally would also not ask about it. Even if they asked, they wouldn¡¯t punish her and sent her over for Zhang Hanfang to vent her anger on. It just happened to let her escape from a cmity.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122 The sudden grievous news

    The next morning, after sending Zhang Hanfang away, there was no one else not pleasing to the eyes at the resort. Shu Huan finally felt relieved and cheerfully picked up her brush and did some embroidery. Gu Xiran was still busy dealing with the aftermath of the fire. He also sent someone to deliver a letter to Gu residence.

    The two people hid in the room and ate alone all the three meals a day. There was no one else in the room with them. There was no need to restrain from speaking. They leisurely chatted while eating. Suddenly, they had the illusion that the years were good quiet like this as if this subtle happiness could continue for a long time until their hair turns white and until the end of time.

    It was really just an illusion.

    If they lived in the modern times, they could enjoy a world with only the two of them after they closed the door of their house. However, in thisrge residence where there were many people and many affairs, even if you closed the door, there would still be someone that will open it.

    At night, before going to sleep, Shu Huan had just taken off her essories and loosened her hair when she almost jumped up from shock by a rush of knocks on the door.

    Gu Xiran was reading on the bed. After hearing this, he very unhappily frowned and asked, "What¡¯s the matter again?"

    Uh, why did he say again?!

    The two exchanged a nce. Their eyes showed helplessness.

    Outside the door, Huiyun¡¯s voice could be heard. The thing that made her anxious like this would definitely not be a trivial matter.

    "Second young master and mistress, get up quickly! Someone from the residence came with a message saying that eldest young master, he...he had passed away!"

    Shu Huan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly dropped theb and rushed to open the door, "What had happened? Exin it clearly."

    Huiyun shook her head vigorously, "I don¡¯t know. I asked the person who came with the message, but he also couldn¡¯t tell. He only said that second young master and mistress should quickly go back. The residence is in a mess. Master fell ill. Old madam almost died from crying. Eldest young mistress had lost herself. When talking to her, she only shouted that she wanted a rope (for suicide) ..."

    When Gu Xiran listened till here, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to ask much more and said, "Get the carriage ready. We will leave immediately!"

    The matter was a bit bizarre but it was very serious.

    Shu Huan thought while biting her lips. She called the maids. It was still Meijing who rushed over with a flustered look, "Second young mistress, what is yourmand?"

    "Go pass the message at doctor Ji¡¯s and master Du¡¯s that we will leave now. If they want to stay some more days, they can stay. If they don¡¯t want to, then let the housekeeper prepare the carriages for them. It¡¯s not convenient for master Du to follow us inside the residence now. Let him stay for a few days at doctor Ji¡¯s. After the matter is dealt with, second young master would let someone look for him."

    Meijing promised and went away.

    Shu Huan had no time to pack up much. She only brought the money and jewelries. She and Gu Xiran changed into thicker clothes and she carelessly bundled her hair. She called Shang Xin, grabbed antern and went to the entrance of the resort.

    They hurried all the way to the entrance. No one had the mind to talk. Halfway, concubine Yun and Xiangqian caught up with them. They were also silent.

    Being on the road at night, the wind would be so cold that it would make people shiver. Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help but look at the sky, wanting to see whether the sky was about to change.

    Obviously, it was the 16<sup>th</sup> of August when the moon should be the roundest, but it happened that the moon was hidden behind the clouds. Even the stars were not seen. The deep night was like a huge ck that wasing at them.

    She suddenly got nervous. She had a feeling like weeds were growing wildly and recklessly.

    Ever since she had time-traveled, she had never seen Gu Xitian. Towards the death of this stranger, she naturally didn¡¯t feel grief. She only felt that life was like a fantasy and that the affairs of life were very unpredictable.

    A few days ago, a person who was nning to go out to do business after the Mid-Autumn festival suddenly passed away. It let her feel that there was a great mystery to this and Gu Xitian¡¯s importance in the family doomed that his death would cause a series of chain reactions. Whether the change would be good or bad to her and Gu Xiran was still unknown.

    ¡ª

    When they arrived outside of the entrance, there were already three carriages there. Naturally, it was impossible for the people of the resort to follow them immediately. Only a few of them followed closely. The others stayed there to pack the things beforeing back.

    Shu Huan walked to the front of the carriage and discovered that in the hurry, she even forgot to prepare the small staircase. Gu Xiran put his arm in front of her to support her into the carriage. She hasn¡¯t sat down yet when she saw a fewnterns rushed over to the entrance. It was Ji Danqing, Du Qiu and mother Du who rushed over.

    Gu Xiran saw that Ji Danqing was carrying his medical case. He couldn¡¯t help but frown, "Doctor Ji, this..."

    Ji Danqing still had a gentle attitude, cupped his hands and said, "It¡¯s not safe to be on the road in the middle of the night. This humble one had discussed with Du Qiu. It¡¯s better to go together. If something happens on the road, we can look after one another. Moreover, after you are gone, it¡¯s very boring for us to stay here."

    Gu Xiran nodded slightly. He let the housekeeper prepare more carriages, but they had used many carriages when sending Zhang Hanfang away. The housekeeper could barely get one more carriage. Ji Danqing shared one with Du Qiu and mother Du went to the front to share one with concubine Yun.

    When Meijing and the maids anxiously wanted to get into the carriage, Gu Xiran saw Huiyun. After thinking for a moment, he said to her, "You stay at the resort for the time being. I will send someone over to tell you when you can return to the residence."

    Huiyun was surprised for a moment. Then, her heart felt sour and painful. She didn¡¯t dare to say more. She only handed Meijing the things in her hand and said, "Yes."

    This was equal to banishment and alienation in disguise!

    She originally thought that if she dragged and didn¡¯t choose someone to marry, she would be able ease the tension for some days and perhaps the matter would turn for the better. She didn¡¯t expect that no matter how cautious and careful she was, she couldn¡¯t stay at Gu Xiran¡¯s side any longer.

    Concubine Yun happened to hear this before she got into the carriage. Her heart was also fretting. She didn¡¯t know whether she would have the same fate as Huiyun in the future. She suddenly felt the sad feeling of regret for her past deeds in her heart. If she had known that it would be like this, she wouldn¡¯t have any bad thoughts, guard her status and live a peaceful life.

    After everyone got into the carriages, they heard the driver raise the whip with a shout. The carriages began to move.

    It was dark at night and there was no moon. Only the fewmps in front of the carriage illuminated the surroundings. The carriages couldn¡¯t gallop. The horses listened to the drivers¡¯ coaching and trotted forward. It looked like it was very tough.

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t bear to look at it anymore and asked Gu Xiran in a low voice, "Were we too impatient? Seeing the way things are, it doesn¡¯t seem like we can rush much. It was better to leave in the morning. It would only take two hours to catch up with this part of the night road and it would also not let these drivers be so tired."

    Gu Xiran sighed slightly and lowered the curtain. He said, "You are right, but after hearing the grievous news, travel at night and sleeping till dawn before embarking on the journey are two different things in the eyes of others."

    This was the reality!

    Sometimes, people had to wear a fake mask. It wasn¡¯t because he wanted to have a good reputation, but it was to be as thoughtful as possible to reduce unnecessary troubles.

    Shu Huan was silent for a long time. Suddenly, she reached out and tugged at Gu Xiran¡¯s sleeve. She asked, "Do you still have the pepper water of before? I¡¯m afraid that I will not be able to cry when I¡¯m nervous."

    She had only experienced the funeral of her grandparents when she was a child. At that time, it was the funeral of her close rtives with whom she shared blood with. Naturally, she mourned. However, Gu Xitian was aplete stranger to her. She could have sympathy, sorrow and a faint sadness, but it wasn¡¯t to the point where she would be all in tears and feel like her heart and lungs were being torn apart. She was truly afraid of being caught among a group of crying people when she couldn¡¯t cry and that it would be very embarrassing.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123 The past

    Being on the road at night was truly a troublesome matter. Moreover, the condition of the roads in the ancient times was not very good. The jolts of the carriage plus the heavy load on their minds made Gu Xiran and Shu Huan had no thoughts of sleeping. It was just that sitting with their eyes open till dawn was also very difficult to bear. In the end, Gu Xiranid a thick piece of clothes on hisp to let Shu Huan close her eyes for a moment.

    She felt an inexplicable sense of security as she pillowed on his legs. She felt sleepy, but suddenly she vaguely heard the sound of crying. It sounded a bit creepy in the middle of the night. She was immediately awake, sat up and turned her puzzling eyes at Gu Xiran.

    Gu Xiran raised the curtain a bit and asked the driver on the outside, "Who is crying?"

    The driver listened intently and said, "Answering second young master, the cries came from the carriage behind us. Presumably, that person thought of eldest young master and felt sad."

    Inside the carriage behind them were concubine Yun and mother Du. One wouldn¡¯t have much of a deep friendship with Gu Xitian; the other had never met Gu Xitian. Even if they wanted to cry, they wouldn¡¯t pick this moment to cry.

    The two listened carefully. Hearing that the cries didn¡¯t slow down but got more intense instead, they quickly called the driver to stop the carriage.

    Their carriage was at the forefront. The moment they stopped, the carriages behind them also stopped. When they got out the carriage, they saw that Du Qiu was already in the carriage where mother Du was at and he asked her about what the matter was.

    The cries continued and mother Du apparently didn¡¯t answer.

    Shu Huan and Gu Xiran walked to the carriage and looked inside through the half-opened curtain. They saw mother Du and concubine Yun holding each other as they cried miserably. They were puzzled.

    "What had happened? Why are you crying?" Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Only now did mother Du raise her head and looked at her once. She wanted to answer, but she couldn¡¯t stop a sob froming out first. She had to cover her mouth to not lose too muchposure.

    This...

    Shu Huan looked helplessly at Gu Xiran and found out that he was looking pensively. She couldn¡¯t help but get startled and suddenly a thought emerged in her head. She immediately frowned and was lost in her thoughts.

    In the end, it was concubine Yun who suppressed her cries first. As she wiped mother Du¡¯s tears, she knelt and called, "Mother..."

    The word "mother" made everyone look at each other in dismay. Even Ji Danqing who had just gotten off the carriage was stunned.

    Shu Huan had guessed a bit that it would be like this, but when she heard this sorrowful and affectionate calling of concubine Yun, she was still dumbfounded. Until when she had been taken back into the carriage and the carriage had began to move did she implore, "Truly don¡¯t know how they were able to recognize each other..."

    It was not like mother Du hasn¡¯t seen concubine Yun before when living at the resort. They had even chatted with each other a few times, but at that time she (SH) didn¡¯t see that they had any telepathic connection at all.

    She muttered while in deep thoughts, "Could it be that concubine Yun had a token with her or a birthmark on an easy ce to identify?"

    Gu Xiran shook his head and said, "It¡¯s not the right time to go ask now. It¡¯s better to wait till they are calmed down a bit."

    In one night, aside from the two unexpected matters, Shu Huan truly didn¡¯t know what she should talk about. Her sleepiness had suddenly disappeared. She was leaning on the window and silently thought about things. After a long while, she looked at Gu Xiran and asked, "What should I do?"

    She naturally asked about what to do with concubine Yun.

    Originally, Gu Xiran wanted to keep her in a cold storage for the time being and deal with her when the time was right. However, the current situation was somewhat different. She is mother Du¡¯s long lost daughter. This meant that she is Du Qiu¡¯s little sister. There were more and more people involved in this change of identity. Even thinking about it, one would get a headache. He could only continue to shake his head and said, "Let¡¯s wait and see."

    After that, he added, "If mama Du wants to reunite with her, it will be the best if she (D) could take her (Y) with her."

    Shu Huan felt that the situation wasn¡¯t so optimistic. In this world, a daughter who had already married had basically nothing more to do with her maiden family. At most, they would see each other sometimes. It seemed that there was no reason for her to take back her daughter.

    As if to verify her uneasiness, after more than two hours had passed, their carriage was gently knocked and a calm voice on the outside said, "Can Ie in for a talk?"

    It was Du Qiu!

    Shu Huan quickly raised the curtain and said, "Please,e in."

    Du Qiu had good skills. While the carriage was still moving, he used one hand to jump on it. After he sat down inside of the carriage and looked at the two of them, he said after a while, "She is my little sister."

    Shu Huanughed bitterly, "Was it very surprising?"

    Du Qiu nodded. He suddenly said, "She is not my biological little sister."

    Gu Xiran frowned and asked, "What do you mean?"

    "My mother is my benefactor, not my biological mother."

    There was a lot information in this short sentence. However, usually Du Qiu and mother Du showed much love to each other. Others truly couldn¡¯t see that they have no blood rtion.

    Shu Huan immediately got a headache. Could this be considered the third unexpected thing that had happened tonight?

    After she had calmed down a bit, she heard Du Qiu say, "Whether she is or isn¡¯t my biological family, I have vowed to take good care of them for the whole life. Hence, I came to ask you what you are going to do?"

    Gu Xiran put his hand on his forehead and said, "We were just about to ask what you n to do!"

    Du Qiu looked at him and said, "I feel like she seems like an extra being in between you. I very much want to take her away and find a right person to marry her off, but my mother let mee beg you to treat her a bit better."

    "..."

    Gu Xiran touched his nose and asked helplessly, "Was it so obvious?"

    His coldness towards concubine Yun was already so obvious to the point that outsider could see it?

    Shu Huan sighed with lowered head. She recalled the one time that mother Du talked in private with her about concubine Yun. She (D) asked about how many years she (Y) had been taken into the family and why she (Y) still doesn¡¯t have a child.

    At that time, she didn¡¯t know Gu Xiran¡¯s identity and only answered that she didn¡¯t know. Mother Du saw that she was a bit depressed, she advised her very much, saying that men taking in concubines was very normal and let her to stop dwell on unpleasant things. When she (D) mentioned concubine Yun again, she said that she looked elegant and graceful and seemed to be a good and honest girl who understood the rules. She advised her (SH) to form a good rtionship with concubine Yun so that when Gu Xiran take other concubines in the future, they would have a mutual support.

    At that time when mother Du said those words it was purely for her (SH) own good. She (SH) could see that. She was helpless that she grew up in a different era and environment and was unable to imagine how the wives and concubines could be like sisters and have a happy life with their husband. Now, after she understood Gu Xiran¡¯s identity and the feelings she had for him, she was even more unable to ept such a thing. Then, what should she say to mother Du? Presumably, mother Du who regarded wife and concubines being together as a normal phenomenon wouldn¡¯t be able to understand her.

    Mother Du truly couldn¡¯t understand. Du Qiu said it clearly at this moment, "When I mentioned to let my little sister choose another to marry, I was scolded. She said that a good woman should be faithful unto death. Moreover, my little sister had already married. If she married again, she would probably still have the fate of being a concubine."

    Shu Huan sighed and asked, "Then what did Yan say?"

    "She?" Du Qiu shook his head and said, "She only cried and didn¡¯t say anything. When my mother asked her how she spent these years, she only answered with, hard to exin in a few words and cannot bear to look back."

    Hard to exin in a few words and cannot bear to look back!

    She had been kidnapped as a child, sold to a brothel and then redeemed as a gift for Gu Da. In the end, she suddenly became Gu Xiran¡¯s concubine and had to suffer from his coldness. It was truly hard to exin in a few words and cannot bear to look back!

    The three people were silent for a long time. Suddenly, Gu Xiran said, "It¡¯s the best if you take her away."

    Shu Huan nced once at him but didn¡¯t say anything. She only reached out and held their hands together.

    Du Qiu stared at them and frowned slightly, "Are you really so annoyed by her? I remember that when she entered the household, it was before you two got married."

    He didn¡¯t say the ugly sentence: like the new and hate the old!

    Gu Xiran could hear the dissatisfaction in his speech, but he didn¡¯t justify himself and only held Shu Huan¡¯s hand tighter. He said, "It¡¯s the best for everyone!"

    For smart people, some things didn¡¯t need to be made clear.

    Du Qiu looked once deeply at them and said, "I understood. I will try my best."

    After he finished, he jumped out of the carriage.

    In the silent night, only the sound of the tumbling of the wheels that ran over the ground was left.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124 Absolutely not

    The moon and stars submerged. The light of the day was at the horizon.

    The carriages of Gu household slowly stopped next to a tea shop. The driver knocked on the door and let the old couple that sold tea to go boil water. Everyone washed their faces and rinsed their mouths. After they sipped tea, Meijing brought a pastry box and a food box to let everyone eats some to ease the hunger.

    Gu Xiran looked at mother Du and concubine Yun who had swollen eyes because of crying. He smiled slightly and said, "Congrattions on your reunion of mother and daughter."

    Mother Du opened her mouth. Her tears couldn¡¯t be stopped from falling, but it wasn¡¯t from sadness, but from too much happiness. As she wiped her tears, she looked at concubine Yun lovingly and sighed, "I didn¡¯t think that such a day woulde..."

    "Mother," Concubine Yun was calmer than her, grabbed a walnut cake and handed it to her (D). She said, "Eat something first."

    How would mother Du had the mind to eat now? The piled up sufferings of so many years and happiness of being reunited again made her had the desire to share her happiness. Only when she talked non-stop could she suppress her restless excitement. Hence, the search of so many years, the hope and the disappointments had be a tale and came out of her mouth.

    At the end, she handed a handkerchief while trembling to Shu Huan, "It¡¯s this handkerchief. She was ying with it on the day she was kidnapped. After I finished with the task at hand, I couldn¡¯t find her anymore when I went out to look for her. Aunt Liu of next door said that she saw her counting the plum blossoms on the handkerchief just a moment ago. She (L) just lost her out of sight for a moment and she had disappeared without a trace...

    Shu Huan took it over and saw that it was a white satin handkerchief. It seemed that mother Du¡¯s former family was not doing badly.

    There was a red plum embroidered at the corner of the handkerchief. The skills were very delicate. It was just that after so many years, the color of the red plum had long receded. The handkerchief was worn out and there were many stains that couldn¡¯t be washed away and revealed the unique yellow color of the years.

    Mother Du sighed again, "Even if this handkerchief was burnt to ashes, I will still be able to recognize it! It had been hard on this child. She still kept it for so many years...you have to know that at that year, she was only three..."

    Everyone was silent listened at a side.

    They could understand this kind of experience but didn¡¯t feel the keenly pain. They only felt that any words used to describe the matter was somewhat light and pale inparison. It was mother Du who suddenly remembered something. She sat up and bowed at Shu Huan and Gu Xiran and mourned, "I only have this one daughter. I beg second young master and mistress to treat her well in the future for the sake of the bitterness that she had suffered!"

    This had the meaning of entrusting concubine Yun to them. This put Gu Xiran and Shu Huan in a very difficult position. Both of them had time-traveled andnded half-way in the lives of the original owners. It was already very difficult to live with the identity of the original owner. It was better to die than to take lots of heavy burdens from the original owners. Moreover, even if concubine Yun had a pitiful life, but there was no reason that others should treat her well just because her life was pitiful.

    Shu Huan stepped forward and helped mother Du get up. Gu Xiran said, "What you mean, master Du had already passed on. I only have one thing to say. If she wants to stay at Gu household, she wouldn¡¯t get neglected on food and clothes. But I can¡¯t please her on other areas. She could live silently like this for her whole life. If she wants to find another person to marry, I will give her back her ve contract and give her a dowry."

    Every word went clear in the ears.

    Even if the drivers and maids weren¡¯t near, concubine Yun still felt that she didn¡¯t have more face to face people anymore after hearing that. She bit her lips and lowered her head.

    In fact, she had long lost hope a long time ago, but one knew how hard it was to forget a love. She still got sad.

    Mother Du opened her mouth slightly. She didn¡¯t expect that he would be so straightforward and leave no room for a leeway. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Shu Huan and begged, "Second young mistress...I know that you are very much deeply in love. I don¡¯t ask for anything else. Just let her have a child. In the future, she could also have someone to keep herpany and burn incense for her..."

    Shu Huan heard her talk so miserably, she also didn¡¯t know what to say. But she had a bottom line. She absolutely couldn¡¯t agree on this!

    Gu Xiran was afraid that she was put in a difficult situation and said first, "Sorry, I don¡¯t want to..."

    He still wanted to say more but had been stopped by Shu Huan.

    Shu Huan looked at mother Du and shook her head firmly, "Mama Du, there are thousands of roads in this world. If one couldn¡¯t get through this road, then change for another one. Yan is still a virgin. It¡¯s better to take advantage that she is still young to search for another person. Why do you want her to waste time and be lonely for her whole life?"

    Mother Du¡¯s eyes widened. She was very shocked, "You say that she is still...still a virgin?"

    Shu Huan hasn¡¯t answered yet when concubine Yun was already so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t lift her head up. She dragged mother Du away, "Mother, it¡¯ste. We still need to hurry on the road. We can talk about this when we are idle!"

    Looking at how mother Du took one step and looked three times back while being dragged away by concubine Yun, Du Qiu casted Gu Xiran two sidelong nces, "Is it true?"

    Gu Xiran looked back at him with calm eyes, "What do you think?"

    Du Qiu nodded, "Very well. I will go persuade again."

    Gu Xiran smiled bitterly. It turned out that not wanting to be a sturdy horse after time-travelling was also not an easy task.

    Ji Danqing smiled gently at a side and called, "Second young master."

    "What?"

    "In the future, if you want any medication, just say it."

    Gu Xiran went nk for a moment. When he furiously wanted to refute, Ji Danqing had already returned to the carriage.

    Seeing him go afar, Shu Huan couldn¡¯t hold in anymore andughed loudly. In return, she got Gu Xiran¡¯s helpless nce, "Wife!"

    "Ah?" Shu Huan sensed danger and quickly held in herughter.

    Gu Xiran looked at her with a smile that was not yet a smile and said, "Let¡¯s be one tonight."

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t react for a while and went nk, but then she recalled the three following sentences of this poem from a renowned game. It was famous for being explicit!

    She felt her face burning, lowered her head, made a "pei" sound and escaped into the carriage.

    ¡ª

    The sky had be bright. The speed became faster. Near noon, they had entered Jingtian City. Gu Xiran let the driver stop the carriages first at Ji Danqing¡¯s. Mother Du was reluctant to part wit concubine Yun and cried for a while holding her. She earnestly instructed her (Y) for a while. Until when Shu Huan promised to bring her into the residence to visit concubine Yun after the funeral did she stood against the door and reluctantly watched them leave.

    The carriages finally approached the main entrance of Gu residence. Shu Huan raised the curtain and took a glimpse. In a distance, she saw that the gate was opened and there were whitenterns on the door. It was newly changed for the funeral. Four or five servants stood in front of the gate, dressed in in clothes with a mourning belt around their waist and revealed a deste and somber look.

    She turned back and looked at Gu Xiran. Seeing him nod, she took out that bottle of hot pepper water that they often used. She first smeared some on his eyelids and then on those of herself. Then, she took out a handkerchief to cover her face. When the carriage stopped, she followed Gu Xiran off it.

    "Second young master, you are finally back!"

    "Second young mistress!"

    "Quickly, let one who can run fast go report to old madam!"

    "..."

    All the servants gathered around them. They didn¡¯t talk clearly and surrounded them as they entered the residence.

    At this time, a sob could be heard.

    Shu Huan raised her eyes and saw that next to them, concubine Yun¡¯s tears rolled down like loose pearls. Because her eyes were red and swollen from crying all night long, she looked deeply grieved. Shu Huan didn¡¯t know whether she was truly grieved in her heart or that her emotions changed so quickly.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125 Grief

    All the way, whitenterns hung everywhere in Gu residence. The servants who passed them also had a mourning belt around their waist. This kind of atmosphere made people depressed. Shu Huan¡¯s mood subconsciously turned heavy. Fortunately, she had changed into mourning clothes before she left the resort. There was no need to return to Plum Flower Pavilion now. The deceased was the most important now. Going to pay respect at Pine Crane Hall could also be postponed. They went straight to Gu Xitian¡¯s Red Cloud Yard.

    Inside the courtyard, it was all white. At this moment, Gu Xitian was lying on the bed. He had been changed into burial clothes and was lying lifelessly on the bed. His wife, Fang <i>shi</i> wore a hemp garment. She sat with dull eyes at a side. There were no tears. She also looked like she was death.

    Shu Huan went forward with Gu Xiran to cry and pay respect. Through the tears, she saw that the facial features of the man lying on the bed were handsome. This was her first time seeing Gu household¡¯s eldest son, Gu Xitian. He indeed shared a mother with Gu Xiran. The two looked for seventy percent alike. She didn¡¯t know why her heart suddenly felt empty. Her eyes originally became red because of the effect of the pepper water. Now that she bowed her head, she truly lost her voice and choked with emotion.

    Seeing that she cried out loudly, the maids inside the room also became sad. Only Fang <i>shi</i> seemed ignorant to what was happening in front of her. She sat there like wood and didn¡¯t even lift her eyelids.

    After crying for a while, someone came to soothe things up. After a while, Gu Xiran asked, "How did big brother pass away?"

    Fang <i>shi¡¯s</i> dowry maid Yingluo shook her head and sobbed, "After the Mid-Autumn festival, eldest young master said he needed to go out urgently. Yesterday morning, he packed up things and went out with two servants and master, but at noon, a servant came back crying to report...saying that the horse that eldest young master rode on suddenly got a scare. Not long after they went out, the horse flew away. When the servants caught up, eldest young master had already...fell from the horse and had passed away..."

    Shu Huan was wiping her tears. After she heard that, she was a bit startled. She had guessed the cause of Gu Xitian¡¯s death, but she didn¡¯t expect that he passed away because he fell from a horse. This was a bit of a surprise.

    Gu Xiran frowned, "That¡¯s all?"

    Yingluo nodded, turned her face to wipe her tears.

    Gu Xiran thought silently for a while. Then, he caught a glimpse of Fang <i>shi </i>and said, "Since it¡¯s already like this, eldest sister-inw should take care."

    Fang <i>shi</i> was absentminded as if she didn¡¯t know that someone was talking to her. Yingluo went forward and pushed her a bit. She raised her head without any expression and looked at them. After a short moment, she opened her mouth slightly and asked, "Did you bring the rope?"

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t bear to look at her expression that was like she also had died and at her empty eyes.

    She still remembered the slight but warm smile on Fang <i>shi</i> two months ago. She was obviously a pretty young girl blooming like a bud. She still had her life ahead of her. In only a night, that smile was no longer there and she had be like a coffin.

    When Yingluo saw that Fang <i>shi</i> was like that, her tears couldn¡¯t be stopped from falling again and said, "Ever since eldest young master had passed away, my miss had been like this...She seemed to not see and hear everyone who came to persuade her...."

    In private, she (Y) still maintained how she usually called Fang <i>shi</i>, but in fact, the identity of miss had long left Fang <i>shi</i>. So much that since yesterday, she had a new identity; widow.

    "It is the best if she could cry," Shu Huan sighed. "Did she eat?"

    Yingluo shook her head, "From yesterday to now, she didn¡¯t eat nor drink."

    If this continue, she wouldn¡¯t starve to death, but she would get dehydrated. Shu Huan didn¡¯t know how to persuade. She could only remind Yingluo, "First, pour some sugary and saltwater and advise her to drink some. It¡¯s also fine if you can make her cry. I will let someone invite doctor Ji over to see whether her capacity for clear thinking had been bewildered because of grief."

    After such a thing had happened, at old madam¡¯s and Lin <i>shi</i>¡¯s, it was also a mess. For the time being, they had no time to care about Fang <i>shi</i>. Yingluo, a maid, had lost her pir and because of that she didn¡¯t know what to do. Listening to Shu Huan¡¯s clear instructions now, she immediately nodded and hurriedly sent them out.

    After seeing Gu Xitian for thest time, ording to etiquettes, they had to go to the mourning hall to burn incense. Shu Huan and Gu Xiran didn¡¯t know much about the etiquettes of here. Fortunately, there was concubine Yun and the servants who reminded them. Even if they want to do something wrong, it would be very difficult.

    Because Gu Xitian had passed away so young, he didn¡¯t have any children. Not to mention that it wasn¡¯t the day of paying condolences yet, there was no one weeping and paying respect at the mourning hall. Only Gu Xiren and a few servants guarded here. Seeing theme in, the servants quickly gave them incense sticks and paper offerings. Gu Xiren also came to greet them and said as he bowed, "Second big brother, second sister-inw."

    He usually liked to dress in white. Now, that he was dressed in mourning clothes, it didn¡¯t look much different from his usual self. Only his voice was somewhat hoarse. When he raised his eyes, one could see that they were somewhat red.

    Gu Xiran nodded at him and walked to the front to light the incense, burn paper offering and pour a libation.

    In fact, he also needed to cry, but he and Shu Huan didn¡¯t wish to act fake like that. Even if they were grief-stricken, they couldn¡¯t cry exaggeratedly like that.

    After, he silently burned the paper offerings, he said to Gu Xiren, "We will go see old madam."

    Gu Xiren didn¡¯t say anything and only sent them outside of the mourning hall and then went back.

    ¡ª

    There was another situation at Pine Crane Hall. Old madam was grief-stricken. Lin <i>shi</i> was exhausted. Gu Da waspletely slouching on the couch. His face was sickly yellow and on his forehead was a handkerchief. He looked like he was very ill. Gu Xihe was curled up next to old madam. He looked at this one and looked at that one and revealed a boring look very deserving of a good spanking.

    When they had entered, it seemed that they were negotiating about how long to stop the departed soul and when to hold the funeral. They heard Lin <i>shi</i> say, "The weather couldn¡¯t be considered cold yet. If you want to stop the departing soul from leaving for forty-nine days, I fear that¡¯s not appropriate. Why don¡¯t we stop it till seven days after death....?"

    She hasn¡¯t finished yet, Gu Da who was lying there, opened his eyes and humphed, "There is nothing not appropriate. Leave him there for forty-nine days! Also, invite those monks to recite and set the altar!"

    After he said that, he saw Gu Xirane in from the outside. His eyes immediately lit up and urgently wanted to get up. However, he then heard his youngest son call excitingly, "Second big brother!"

    He immediately realized that this was his second son and not his eldest son. His heart immediately got sour. His tears almost fell out, making the several concubines at his side panicked, "Master, condolence. You have to take care of your body!"

    Gu Xiran and Shu Huan were urgently summoned back. It wasn¡¯t because there was anything waiting for them to arrange. It was because the household was preparing for a funeral and everyone had to be present. Moreover, because of the weak look that Gu Xiran revealed in the past, no one expected him to do anything. Hence, after they had paid their respects and mourned, Gu Da felt that Gu Xiran was more not the pleasing the eyes the more he (GD) looked at him (GXR).

    When his mood was ruined to the extreme, he actually gave birth to a very absurd thought. He wondered why his second son that was weak and ill all year long was still alive. How great would it be if he died in the stead of his most beloved eldest son...?

    Such a thought just shed in his heart, he immediately realized that his thought was very evil. He couldn¡¯t help but feel his face get red from shame, but he didn¡¯t want to see Gu Xiran even more. He reprimanded, "You still know that you need toe back for the funeral? Leave, leave, leave, leave here sooner and go back to your yard to nourish your sick body!"

    This was picking at someone without reason. These words swept someone¡¯s face and dignity very much. Even old madam swept once dissatisfied at Gu Da. However, seeing that he became sick because of Gu Xitian¡¯s death, she couldn¡¯t bear to reprimand him anymore. She gave a long sigh and said, "Go back to rest. Later it would be toilsome when keeping watch beside the coffin and the funeral procession."

    Gu Xiran¡¯s expression was faintly, answered with a "yes" and left with Shu Huan.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126 A very strange thing

    After they had came out of Pine Crane Hall, Shu Huan and Gu Xiran exchanged a nce. Seeing each other¡¯s slight red eyes and the tired face because of not having slept, they couldn¡¯t help but reveal a helpless smile.

    Gu Da¡¯s words were irrelevant to them. After all, he was only someone they had seen for not more than two times. They wouldn¡¯t put anything he says in their hearts. Moreover, they had always been insignificant existences in Gu household. After adapting these days, they had long be used to it. However, Gu household provided them with food and clothes. It had grace towards them. Fang <i>shi</i> had also been good to them. Hence, even if they didn¡¯t have the heart to be bothered with anything, they didn¡¯t have the intention topletely not lift a finger for Gu Xitian¡¯s funeral.

    It was just, they couldn¡¯t help a lot. They could only help on small matters.

    Shu Huan called Meijing to go invite Ji Danqing and let concubine Yun sent some suitable supplements that old madam had rewarded her (SH) in the past to Fang <i>shi</i>.

    After she had instructed, the two nned to take a stroll to loosen up their minds, loosen their bones that had be stiff because of sitting in the carriage for a long time and then go back to make up for the lost sleep when they heard someone calling after them.

    Shu Huan turned and saw that it was Gu Xihe as expected.

    The moment Gu Xihe caught up, he gasped, "You finally came back. These days, I have been bored to death!"

    "Bored?" Gu Xiran swept a nce over him. "Eldest big brother had passed away. Are you not sad at all?"

    "Don¡¯t joke around! I will be sad if it was you who had passed away. Eldest big brother isn¡¯t close with us. At most, I will be a little bit sad...," Halfway through, Gu Xihe saw that Gu Xiran was looking unkindly at him. He quickly changed what he was about to say, "I didn¡¯t curse you on purpose. Just take it as if I was farting (talking bullshit)!"

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t spoke.

    "Could it be that you are very sad?" Gu Xiran scratched his head puzzled. Suddenly, he came to a realization and said, "That¡¯s right. Both of you are born from the same mother! Then...you still take it as if I was farting! In fact, I¡¯m also very sad. After all, he is my eldest big brother. We still had a meal together on the Mid-Autumn festival. He even gave me half of his mooncake and advised me to not always tease those teachers and to study well. Although, it was very annoying and I even made a funny face at him before running away, but thinking about it now..."

    He suddenly paused and didn¡¯t continue. He turned his face to sniff. After a short while, he said, "If I knew that it would be like this, I would¡¯ve patiently listened at him that day."

    Truly still a child!

    Gu Xiran listened to him in silence. The words that he (GXR) wanted to say didn¡¯te out of his mouth again. He only reached out and rubbed his (GXH) head.

    Let him continue to live to his true nature like this, naturally revealing all sadness and joy. Don¡¯t learn from him (GXR), don¡¯t learn from most of Gu household. Obviously, they weren¡¯t very sad, they had to wear a fake mask to avoid all kinds of troubles and gossips.

    Shu Huan also felt the same, but she felt happy for Gu Xihe. At least, under the spoiling of the elders, he could still live innocently and straightforward for a few more years. He didn¡¯t have to be like her who left her original world and left the family that loved her; who gradually became a hedgehog after having suffered a few times and would be alert and take precautions the moment she encountered things.

    If this was a road one must walk on when growing up, she would rather never grow up and continue to enjoy the simple-minded and carefree happiness.

    "Hey, why aren¡¯t you talking?" Gu Xihe¡¯s sadness came fast and went away fast. After all, he truly wasn¡¯t very close with Gu Xitian. In his heart, he was very dissatisfied that Gu Da favored Gu Xitian and that he (GXT) always lectured him (GXH). Plus, Lin <i>shi</i> alsoined often, making him have a vague jealousy and hostility towards this deceased eldest big brother.

    "Thinking about things," Gu Xiran looked at him and then suddenly asked, "What kind of horse did eldest big brother rode on when he went out yesterday?"

    Gu Xihe scratched his head, "What kind of horse could he ride if it wasn¡¯t that almost extinct horse Shadow that he raised? Now that you mentioned it, it¡¯s truly a pity. I¡¯ve wanted to ride that horse for a long time, but now I don¡¯t have the opportunity anymore. I heard that after eldest big brother fell off the horse, that Shadow also fell on the ground and didn¡¯t got up again. Originally, it could have perhaps been saved, but master immediately called people to have it killed. Presumably, he hated it for causing the death of eldest big brother!"

    Presumably, he didn¡¯t have anyone to talk to for a few days. He couldn¡¯t stop talking now. Gu Xiran was still in deep thought when he continued, "There is something very strange."

    Shu Huan was wondering why Gu Xiran would ask about the horse. When she heard this, she casually asked, "What is strange?"

    Gu Xihe said as he frowned, "Shadow¡¯s temperament is quite gentle. When eldest big brother raised it, he even let people beat a gong and set off fireworks at a side. Even if someone suddenly screamed at its side, it wouldn¡¯t get startled and throw off the reins. Hence, I felt that it was a bit strange when I heard that eldest big brother got thrown off the horse because Shadow got frightened. Afterwards, I asked the servant that was present. He had sworn that Shadow suddenly lost control and began to run wildly. There was no one that scared it and nothing unusual had happened. I felt that it was even more strange.

    This sounded a somewhat interesting. Shu Huan quickly questioned, "Didn¡¯t anyone else find that this was strange?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Gu Xihe shook his head. "Anyway, master doesn¡¯t like raising horses. When he went out, he also used a carriage. Moreover, eldest big brother¡¯s death had been a big blow to him. How would he have the mind to care about these? The others were the ountant and servant who followed them out, but I didn¡¯t hear them mention this strange matter."

    After listening to him, this incident that was originally like an ident suddenly revealed something mysterious to it.

    Shu Huan and Gu Xiran exchanged a nce. Their expression turned serious.

    Gu Xiran asked, "Have you told anyone else about this?"

    "No," Gu Xihe said dissatisfied. "Isn¡¯t it because that you asked that I remembered this? Who else can I tell? The whole residence is busily preparing for eldest big brother¡¯s funeral. Everyone was crying their eyes out and had a devasting ugly expression. Also, because I couldn¡¯t cry I was reprimanded by old madam and got scolded a few times by master. If I mention this irrelevant matter, then wouldn¡¯t it be like I was asking for a beating?"

    Irrelevant matter!

    If they couldn¡¯t find the reason why this horse got frightened. Perhaps, there would be a human factor in this. Then, that Gu Xitian fell from the horse wasn¡¯t an ident. This clue was very important. It couldn¡¯t be considered an irrelevant matter.

    However, was there someone who wanted to harm Gu Xitian?

    This inference seemed a bit too outrageous.

    Shu Huan asked, "Does eldest big brother have any enemies on the outside?"

    Gu Xihe looked once disdainful at her and said, "You should ask master or eldest sister-inw about this? How would I know?"

    After he said that, he suddenly became startled. He looked at Shu Huan and then looked at the silent Gu Xiran. He said, "Hey, what are you two thinking about? Why do you ask whether eldest big brother has any enemies? Could it be...?"

    He racked his brains while frowning.

    Gu Xiran nced once at him and said, "We didn¡¯t think of anything. We just suddenly wanted to know more about eldest big brother and just casually asked."

    They shouldn¡¯t drag a little brat into this kind ofplicated and uncertain matter and let him worry about it! Moreover, even if Gu Xitian had enemies, to y some tricks on the horse without leaving any traces was also not an easy thing.

    It was worth to investigate it carefully.

    Sometimes, it wasn¡¯t easy to deceive a child.

    Seeing that he (GXR) didn¡¯t speak, Gu Xihe gave him a very suspicious look. He (GXH) seemed to not believe the excuse he (GXR) gave.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127 Searching for clues

    Gu Xiran ignored him, grabbed Shu Huan¡¯s hand and walked away.

    "Don¡¯t leave me alone!" Gu Xihe was somewhat anxious and grabbed his sleeve.

    Gu Xiran shook his sleeves and said, "You better behave these few days. Don¡¯t follow us. Go back to old madam¡¯s."

    "No! It¡¯s so boring at old madam¡¯s!"

    "Then, go y with Ranmo."

    "He is the same like the others, crying with a bitter face, making me want to p his face fiercely to let him have a change of expression."

    "..."

    Gu Xiran looked at him silently for a while and said, "Then, what do you want? It¡¯s also very boring following us. At such a time, who has the mood tough and y?"

    Gu Xihe scratched his head and was stumped for words. Seeing that they wanted to leave again, he hurriedly asked, "Did you bring that little girl Shang Xin back?"

    Shu Huan stopped her footsteps very surprised. She swept twice over him and teased, "What? Did you miss that little girl?"

    "Pei, pei, pei!" Gu Xihe spit with much effort on the ground. He said, "What nonsense are you saying? I just want to find someone to bully and vent my suffocating heart; is that also not allowed?"

    "Allowed!" Gu Xiranughed and said, "It happened that that little girl is a bit foolish. When being bullied, she wouldn¡¯t cry nor shout nor beg for mercy. She is a lot better than Ranmo and the others."

    The moment Gu Xihe heard that, he got happy. Very deserving of a good spanking, he nodded and said, "The one who knows me the best is second big brother..."

    "Go, go. She is at Plum Flower Pavilion." Gu Xiran didn¡¯t wait for him to finish, interrupted him and waved his hand like getting rid of a fly.

    Gu Xihe also didn¡¯t get angry and ran away happily.

    Shu Huan looked at his back, bit her lip andughed, "In the end, who will be bullying whom is still unknown..."

    After Shang Xin had resolved what was gnawing on her mind, she was no longer the silent child that was at loggerheads with herself. That sharp side of her character was gradually showing.

    ¡ª

    After taking many turns in Gu household for an hour, Gu Xiran took Shu Huan to the ce Gu Xitian raised his horse at. It was a secluded ce not far from Red Cloud Yard. However, now the stable was empty. Only a few bunches of hay were left.

    Gu Xiran grabbed two stand of hays and rubbed them between his fingers. He said, "It seemed that he truly loved that Shadow. In such arge stable, he only raised that one horse."

    Shu Huan frowned and said, "What are you suspecting? Why did you suddenly ask little fourth about the horse?"

    Gu Xiran shook his head and said, "I just casually asked. I didn¡¯t think to verify anything. However, after what little fourth said, it made me start to think that this may not be an ident."

    Shu Huan was tired of standing. Anyway, there was no one here. With the support of her hand, she went and sat on the wooden fence. After she tidied her skirt, she said faintly, "But it also couldn¡¯t prove that this is not an ident. After all, before that horse got frightened, nothing had happened."

    Gu Xiran smiled, "That was why I needed toe investigate. After all, we have nothing to do."

    Shu Huan casted him a sidelong nce and asked, "upational disease? Could it be that you were a criminalwyer before?"

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t answer. He continued to search carefully in the stable. After a while did he say, "If it wasn¡¯t an ident, I want to know the motive for the murder. After all, living in such aplicated ce; who would know if the next one who would die because of an ident wouldn¡¯t be us?"

    Shu Huan nodded silently. However, after watching him search for a long time and there was still no clues, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, "If there is truly a murderer, he/she wouldn¡¯t be as sloppy as to leave some evidence for you to find when making it look like an ident. Moreover, the ident happened on the outside. Here is not the first scene of the crime."

    "Mm," Gu Xiran also finished searching. He put his hand on the wooden fence and said, "Since there is no clues, then I can only guess the motivation..."

    He didn¡¯t finish speaking yet when he saw a servant with swollen red eyes came in with a broom. He was startled when he saw them and then he quickly said, "Greetings to second young master and mistress."

    Gu Xiran gestured for him toe over and asked, "Usually was it you who looked after Shadow?"

    That servant approached, shook his head and said, "It¡¯s eldest young master who personally looked after it. He even fed it personally. This little one only cleaned around."

    Shu Huan asked, "Then, yesterday before eldest young master went out with the horse, did anything unusual happened?"

    The servant thought for a while and then answered, "No. It was the same as usual. Eldest young master personally came to feed the horse and let this little one prepares the saddle and the bridle. After that, he took the horse out. Unexpectedly..."

    He lowered his head and became silent. He looked very sad.

    Saddle and bridle?

    A thought jumped in Shu Huan¡¯s head. Would anyone hide sharp objects such as needles under the saddle, so that when Gu Xitian sat on the saddle, the sharp object would prate into Shadow? This was something that could be done. Although, it was necessarily to urately calcte how long it would take before the sharp object would prate into the back of the horse. It couldn¡¯t be too early, otherwise, everyone would be suspicious if Gu Xitian had an ident the moment he went out on the horse.

    She looked at Gu Xiran. Seeing that he was in deep thoughts, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    After a while, she heard Gu Xiran ask, "How long had it been since you entered the residence?"

    "Three years." That servant also looked like someone clever. He seemed to understand why Gu Xiran asked that. He quickly knelt and said, "This little one¡¯s family is poor. Ever since young, this little one hasn¡¯t had a full meal and warm clothes. Only after I followed eldest young master did I get to livefortably for a few years. This little one has always remembered eldest young master¡¯s grace and would definitely not do such a thing as betraying the master."

    "Get up," Gu Xiran said. "I just asked casually. You don¡¯t have to panic. Tell me again what had happened before eldest young master departed from the residence. Did you leave after you put the saddle and bridle on Shadow?"

    That servant shook his head and said, "No, eldest young master was waiting to pull away the horse..."

    When he talked till here, he suddenly remembered something and quickly said, "If second young master doesn¡¯t believe me, you can ask big sister Yingluo. When this little one put the saddle and bridle on the horse, she happened to send the packed bag over and also passed a message from eldest young mistress. Then, she went out with eldest young master."

    Gu Xiran nodded. He didn¡¯t ask more and said to Shu Huan, "Let¡¯s go."

    When the two were far away from the stable did Shu Huan ask, "Is it him?"

    Gu Xiran still said, "I don¡¯t know."

    Shu Huan became a bit sorrowful, "How to investigate when there is no evidence at all?!"

    Gu Xiranughed, "One day had already passed. Even if there was any evidence, presumably it had been already cleaned up. We could at most get some understanding of the details and reconstruct the event. Afterwards, we can see whether any useful information could be inferred from it."

    Shu Huan casted him a sidelong nce, "What if you couldn¡¯t?"

    "Then, I already did my best and can let it go to do what I was supposed to do. I can¡¯t be on edge every day and guard against something that could really had been an ident."

    It seemed that it could only be like that.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t say more. She followed him to Red Cloud Yard and called Yingluo out to question her. Aside from proving that that servant didn¡¯t lie, they didn¡¯t get any other information.

    As the two were nning to leave, they didn¡¯t expect to see Ji Danqing came from afar while carrying the medical chest. They stopped and waited for him to approach them. Yingluo took advantage of this to retain them, "Since doctor Ji had arrived, why don¡¯t second young master and mistress rest in the room for a while and drink some tea before leaving. So, you can get to know what the situation of my miss is."

    Knowing that that she was anxious, uneasy and helpless now and also because they walked around the residence for half a day, they truly felt thirsty. Hence, they nodded. After they waited for Ji Danqing, they entered Red Cloud Yard together.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128 Pregnant

    The feeling that Ji Danqing always gave was that of indifference and that he wasn¡¯t surprised at anything.

    When he encountered something happening at Gu household and when he checked the pulse for Fang <i>shi</i> who saw dazedly next to the deceased¡¯s bed, he also didn¡¯t show any other expression that was not his usual expression. He was still gentle and patient. After he listened for a long time did he let go, stood up and said one word to Fang <i>shi</i>, "Congrattions."

    Shu Huan almost spout out the tea in her mouth. It was already such a time and he still said congrattions. What kind of bullshit was he congratting about?! However, she just opened her mouth when she suddenly thought of something. Her eyes widened.

    Yingluo also got angry, "Doctor Ji, what are you saying?!"

    Ji Danqing smiled faintly. As he was about to exin, he heard Fang <i>shi</i> mutter, "Where is the rope? Did you bring it already?"

    Shu Huan wanted to spout out the tea again. Although, she knew that she shouldn¡¯t but she still felt that these sentences of Fang <i>shi</i> was truly had aedic timing. It was Gu Xiran who answered, "Eldest sister-inw, there is no rope, but there is probably a child."

    "This...," Yingluo was shocked and could only widen her eyes. She stared at Ji Danqing and asked, "Doctor Ji, is this true? You didn¡¯t diagnose wrongly?"

    In face of such doubts, all doctors that had a bit of fame would get angry. After Ji Danqing heard that, he had no reaction and only said, "It couldn¡¯t be wrong."

    Yingluo¡¯s tears immediately fell. One didn¡¯t know whether it was from happiness or sadness. She held Fang <i>shi</i> tightly and said, "Miss, did you hear? You are pregnant. You are pregnant with eldest young master¡¯s child!"

    Fang <i>shi</i> looked at her nkly as if she couldn¡¯t understand what she (Y) was saying. For the first time, she didn¡¯t ask for the rope anymore.

    Ji Danqing shook his head slightly. He opened the medical chest and took out a set of silver needles. He didn¡¯t inform first and walked to Fang <i>shi</i>, found the acupuncture point through the clothes and inserted the needle.

    Fang <i>shi </i>groaned. She didn¡¯t have any other reaction. After Ji Danqing quickly inserted four or five needles, she suddenly leaned forward, wanting to vomit. Yingluo panicked and quickly brought a basin for her to vomit in and looked very helplessly at her (F) being heartbroken.

    Because Fang <i>shi</i> hadn¡¯t eaten in such a long time, she didn¡¯t vomit much. She only vomited a few mouthfuls of acidic regurgitation and spit out a big sputum. When her breathing became stable, she raised her eyes and saw the body of Gu Xitianying on the bed. A heart-piercing pain suddenly emerged in her heart. She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and burst into tears.

    That she could cry indicated that her mind had recovered. The others felt relieved.

    Ji Danqing had no meaning to persuade. He only silently retrieved his needles and sat on the table to drink tea.

    The moment Fang <i>shi</i> began to cry, she cried for almost an hour. Until when her voice became so hoarse that no sound came out of it anymore and her eyes had be numb, Ji Danqing said faintly, "Eldest young mistress is pregnant. You need to take care of your body."

    The timing of this sentence was just right. It happened at the time that Fang <i>shi</i> was tired of crying and immediately let her stop crying. After she sobbed for a while, she raised her head and asked with a hoarse voice, "Doctor, you didn¡¯t diagnose wrongly?"

    There were anticipation and also uneasiness in her eyes. Her nails almost pierced in the palm of her hand.

    This news came too sudden and also not at the right time, but it gave her hope and she once again regained the courage to live on. She had to confirm again and again for fear that she got happy for nothing in the end.

    Ji Danqing knew her fear. He smiled slightly and said, "This humble one had been practicing with my father since childhood and had been doing this for more than ten years. I don¡¯t dare to say that I can diagnose intractable diseases correctly, but I will never diagnose a pregnancy pulse wrongly. Eldest young mistress, please rest assured."

    Yingluo remembered something. She whispered something into Fang <i>shi</i>¡¯s ear.

    Suddenly, Fang <i>shi</i>¡¯s pale face reddened, but she was still not at ease. She said hesitantly, "But I have no symptoms of being pregnant!"

    Ji Danqing smiled, "The symptoms of a pregnancy vary from person to person. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t long since eldest young mistress got pregnant. After a few more days, it will be more obvious."

    Fang <i>shi</i> only got a bit peace of mind. Then, she asked whether the pulse was stable an whether she had to eat miscarriage prevention medicine. Even Yingluo became nervous and asked about what kind of food pregnant women should avoid and the daily precautions.

    Although, Shu Huan was happy for Fang <i>shi, </i>but hearing about these things made her sleepy. Plus the fact that she hasn¡¯t eaten well since the early start of this morning, she got hungry after two cups of tea. She couldn¡¯t help but took two pieces of candy from the candy jar on the table and peeled the candy paper before wanting to send them to her mouth.

    "Second sister-inw!" At this moment, a clear and soft voice suddenly emerged from behind her, frightening her. When she turned, she saw that it was third young miss Gu Xuan who she hasn¡¯t seen in a long time. She was wearing a in white dress. There was a white flower in the hair of her temples. Her eyes were red and swollen. It looked like she had also cried, but when standing quietly there, she had a sweet, piteous and lovely natural charm.

    Shu Huan calmed herself down and smiled slightly, "It¡¯s you!"

    Gu Xuan nodded and said a little embarrassed, "I¡¯m sorry. Did I scare second sister-inw? When I came before, I saw that eldest sister-inw¡¯s situation is not very good. I was not at ease, so, I came again."

    The maid just came over at the right time with tea. When she heard this, she quickly said, "Miss came on the right time. Doctor Ji just diagnosed that eldest young mistress is pregnant."

    Gu Xuan was slightly surprised. She quickly looked at Fang <i>shi</i>. Seeing that her (F) expression was still not good, but she no longer had a dead aura around her (F) and her eyes were red, she (GX) burst into tears from happiness and said, "Then...then, I truly have to congratte eldest sister-inw...you will surely give birth to a little nephew. Eldest big brother could be considered to have a descendant..."

    Fang <i>shi</i> felt emotional again and cried with lowered head.

    Ji Danqing didn¡¯t persuade and only coughed lightly.

    Fang <i>shi</i> immediately remembered that she was pregnant and that she had to take care of herself. She didn¡¯t dare to cry again and forced her tears back.

    When Shu Huan saw that the atmosphere became too gloomy and sorrowful, she quickly handed a candy to Gu Xuan and said, "Eat something sweet to let that little nephew of yours also get a bit light of your sweet words."

    Gu Xuan smiled and said, "Second sister-inw is right. Eldest sister-inw is pregnant now, she should change into another room to rest a bit and eat something. Don¡¯t stay here and be sad in front of the deceased."

    After these words, Yingluo quickly said, "Right. In the morning, jujube porridge had been stewed. I will go bring a bowl for miss. Also, someone should go pass the news to old madam and master."

    Fang <i>shi</i> was both mentally and physically exhausted. Now, she didn¡¯t even dare to nce at the bed for fear that with one nce, she would be sad again. She turned her face and said, "Let¡¯s follow your idea."

    As Yingluo heard that she felt happy. She quickly sent Shixiang to go pass the news at Pine Crane Hall. She went to pour porridge. Gu Xuan supported Fang <i>shi</i> and intended to bring her to rest in the east chamber.

    Ji Danqing saw that there was nothing else for him to do here. He took the opportunity to write a list when they were talking and handed it to Fang <i>shi</i>. He said, "This humble one had written what you should avoid on the list. Eldest young mistress can read itter. If you don¡¯t understand something or when you are feeling ufortable, send someone to call this humble one."

    Fang <i>shi</i> thanked him and took over the list. Ji Danqing seized the opportunity to take his leave. When he was at the door, he suddenly heard Gu Xiran say, "Eldest sister-inw, rest well. We will also take our leave and send doctor Ji out while we are at it."

    As he spoke, he got up and took Shu Huan¡¯s hand. Shu Huan only looked startled at his left hand without a word.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129 Candy

    When Ji Danqing came out of Red Cloud Yard, he turned back and cupped his hands.

    "I¡¯m already familiar with the inside of the residence. I don¡¯t dare to trouble second young master and second young mistress to send me off. You two have been on the road all night, so you should go back and take a rest."

    Gu Xiran smiled and said, "Doctor Ji, let us have a seat at Plum Flower Pavilion. We still have some things to ask for your guidance. If you¡¯re tired, you can rest in the east chamber and go backter."

    Ji Danqing looked at him. He smiled helplessly and nodded.

    Shu Huan had been silent all the way. When they arrived at Plum Flower Pavilion, Liangchen and Qiaoyun came out to wee them. Gu Xiran asked them to tightly close the door of the courtyard and ordered all the maids to return to their own room and don¡¯te out until they¡¯re called.

    This situation made Liangchen and Qiaoyun terrified. Something must have happened again, but they didn¡¯t dare to ask and did as ordered. Gu Xihe was ying with Shang Xin at the moment at Plum Flower Pavilion. After seeing such actions, he was also puzzled, rushed over and asked, "Second big brother, what is going on?"

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t answer and said, "Shang Xin, stay to pour tea."

    After he said that, he hurried to the main hall. He waited for the tea to be poured before he let Shang Xin close the door and guard outside. He then spread out his left hand that had been clenched, revealing a handful of candies in his hand.

    "What are these?" Gu Xihe curiously went over, grabbed a candy and wanted to peel the candy paper off. He smiled and said, "Second brother, you are behaving more immature as you ages. You even brought a handful of candies back to sneakily eat it behind closed doors! Although eldest big brother had passed away, we can¡¯t drink wine and watch opera, but it¡¯s of no harm to eat candy...."

    He thought that his words were funny and they should beughing hard at them, but as he spoke, he felt that the atmosphere around him was gloomy and strange. He looked around and saw Shu Huan¡¯s and Ji Danqing¡¯s serious face. Gu Xiran was even more unpredictable. He couldn¡¯t help but stop his mouth from running and carefully returned the candy into Gu Xiran¡¯s hand.

    Gu Xiran put that candy on the table. "Doctor Ji, please take a look at it."

    Ji Danqing reached for the candy and peeled off the candy paper. He looked at it over and over again for a long time, then asked Shu Huan for a knife. He cut a small piece and tasted it.

    When he did these movements, Shu Huan felt that her heart was hanging in her throat....

    She remembered that she wanted to eat candy before, but was interrupted by the appearance of Gu Xuan. Moreover, Gu Xuan usually called people in a very low and soft voice. Today, that "second sister-inw" was abrupt and when she (SH) handed the candy to Gu Xuan, Gu Xuan didn¡¯t eat it and just kept talking.

    At that time, she didn¡¯t feel anything wrong with these small details. However, after she saw Gu Xiran stole those candies when nobody was paying attention, only then did she break out in cold sweat. At this moment, she was naturally nervous seeing Ji Danqing taste the candy for fear that he might have tasted something wrong out of the candy.

    Ji Danqing narrowed his eyes slightly to distinguish the sugary taste in his mouth. After a while, he shook his head and said, "The malt candy is mixed with a little bit of almond powder."

    "That sounds normal." Shu Huan breathed a sigh of relief, "Even with poisonous bitter almonds, such a small amount is of no harm, right?"

    Ji Danqing nodded without a word and looked down at the candy in his hand.

    "Aren¡¯t we being overly suspicious? <i>Every tree and bush look like an enemy soldier</i>?" Shu Huan rubbed her temple with a headache.

    Gu Xihe didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. He frowned dejectedly and said, ¡°Why do I understand nothing?¡±

    No one paid attention to him. Ji Danqing grabbed the knife and cut open the candy in the middle. The candy was solid and there was still no problem. At this time Gu Xiran handed over another piece of candy to him (JDQ): ¡°Look at this one.¡±

    Ji Danqing looked at him (GXR). Gu Xiran nodded and his attitude was very firm. He (JDQ) didn¡¯t say anything. After taking the candy, he cut it open directly in the middle, only to find that there was a small ck pill as big as the fingertip in the middle. His face immediately changed slightly.

    "What¡¯s this?" Gu Xihe curiously moved closer to see.

    Ji Danqing picked out the small ck pill with the tip of the knife and gently sniffed it under his nose. His eyebrow twisted up: "There are too many substances (drugs) mixed in it. I¡¯m not sure what kind of substances are inside of it at this moment."

    Gu Xiran knocked on the table and said with a serious tone, "Little fourth."

    "What?"

    "Can you get a horse?"

    "Oh, no!" Even if Gu Xihe was stupid and didn¡¯t know how the world worked, he could take a hint from their weird behavior. Suddenly he said with a nk face, "There¡¯s something wrong with the death of eldest big brother?"

    Gu Xiran only said: "We don¡¯t know until we try."

    Gu Xihe scratched his head and said, "Then let the carriage keeper bring a horse over here."

    "No." Ji Danqing shook his head and said, "Things haven¡¯t been rified yet. It¡¯s better not to rm others. Why don¡¯t second young master and fourth young master go back to Danqing¡¯s ce with me? I still have a horse there."

    This incident was indeed a bit surprising. Gu Xiran couldn¡¯t care to reject the offer. He nodded and told Shu Huan, "You don¡¯t need to go. Stay home and rest, and these candies...."

    As he said that, he gathered all the remaining candies and gave it to Shu Huan, "Put them away properly. The candy papers that are slightly marked are poisonous."

    Shu Huan agreed in a low voice. She looked at the candies and didn¡¯t feel easy no matter where she stored the candies. As a result, she stuffed it all into the pouch she carried with her. Then she watched them leave. Her mood was a bitplicated.

    If there is really something wrong with the candy, then Gu Xuan, she....

    Would such a gentle and weak little girl be the culprit who killed Gu Xitian?

    Shu Huan steadied herself. She decided to take a nap to restore herself before Gu Xiran came back. However, she still couldn¡¯t sleep after lying on the bed for a while. Then she took a few candies out topare them and discovered that the outside of the squared candies was wrapped with a red-colored mulberry leather paper. But the dyeing technique wasn¡¯t very good. With a little rub, the fingertips would be dyed with a faint blush.

    After repeatedlyparing the candies, she saw the subtle mark that Gu Xiran mentioned. It was a small crimson dot-like needle tip at the sealing point. It needed to be carefully looked at to be able to detect it.

    After thinking in silence for a while, Shu Huan found that there were still two doubtful points that weren¡¯t resolved. She couldn¡¯t lie down anymore, she got up and called Meijing, "Did you pay any attention to third young miss? Is there anything unusual? Tell me."

    "Third young miss?" Meijing shook her head nkly and said, "She¡¯s very quiet at home. I never heard of anything happening to her."

    Shu Huan raised her eyebrows, "Call Qiaoyun for me."

    After a moment, Qiaoyun came in, "What is second young mistress¡¯smand?"

    Shu Huan picked up the teacup and was absent-minded for a while, "Did the mother of third young miss pass away very young?"

    When Shu Huan asked about gossip, Qiaoyun immediately smiled brightly, "Yes. Concubine Chen passed away when third young miss was only six years old. It was said that third young miss was so sad that she lost her voice and refused to speak for more than half a year. Afterwards, I don¡¯t know how her voice got fixed, but she kept quiet habitually and didn¡¯t talk much.

    Shu Huan asked, "How did concubine Chen die?"

    Qiaoyun lowered her head and thought about it. Finally, she shook her head and said, "That year, I hadn¡¯t entered the residence yet. I only vaguely heard that she had died of an illness after spending three months in bed!"

    She died of illness!

    Shu Huan rubbed her sore eyes with a headache.

    This wasn¡¯t right. If Gu Xuan¡¯s mother died of an illness, she had no reason to hate Gu Xitian. Murdering people required a motive. It was uncalled for someone to have a killing intent out of nowhere. Gu Xuan didn¡¯t look like an impulsive person, let alone kill her own brother. Unless there were other hidden truths behind concubine Chen¡¯s illness. Otherwise, the killer shouldn¡¯t be Gu Xuan.

    Or, something else happened without anyone knowing?

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130 Who is the real culprit?

    Qiaoyun looked puzzled at Shu Huan and asked, "Second young mistress, are you feeling sick? Do you want to invite a doctor over?"

    Invite a doctor over? Ji Danqing had just left!

    Shu Huan shook her head. She looked at Qiaoyun again and felt a bit dejected.

    Qiaoyun was already the queen of gossip in this courtyard. Basically, if she (SH) had something to ask her (Q), there was always an answer. However, there were some things that even she (Q) didn¡¯t know, who else could she (SH) ask?

    A name suddenly jumped into her mind...

    Old maid Ding!

    Oh, that¡¯s right, she (D) was an old worker in Gu household. She (SH) should ask her (D) about these old affairs!

    Shu Huan put down the teacup. She got up, straighten her clothes, and took a deep look at Qiaoyun.

    Qiaoyun immediately understood what she (SH) meant and said, "Don¡¯t worry, second young mistress. This one¡¯s mouth knows only to eat and drink."

    She did feel assured! She found that after giving Qiaoyun the cold shoulder for a period, this maid suddenly became a little more quick-witted. At least much she smarter than before. It seemed that Liangchen had really lectured her (Q).

    Shu Huan nodded and didn¡¯t speak anymore. She just called Shang Xin to go out with her.

    Things hadn¡¯t been rified yet. If it identally got leaked out, it would cause an uproar at Gu household. So, if she went out to check things and needed to take someone, she would take Shang Xin who had no foundation here. She (SX) basically didn¡¯t know the anyone here.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t know where old maid Ding stayed at after returning to the residence. After she went out, she casually called out a passing maid and told her to call old maid Ding over. She pretended to take a walk with Shang Xin and randomly walked around nearby. Unconsciously she walked to somewhere with Lonicera japonica shrubs and stopped there. The petal heart was white and slim andbined with the green leaves, it was very pleasant to see.

    Shang Xin smiled, "I see that there¡¯s a lot of this kind of flowers in the residence. It¡¯s indeed pretty. Second young mistress can draw it next time!"

    "Good." Shu Huan smiled. In fact, Lonicera japonica ismonly known as honeysuckle. She used to see the sun-dried ones. She liked its light sweet aroma and often made tea out of it. However, the sun-dried honeysuckle looked really ugly.

    As the two were talking, they suddenly heard someone smiling behind them and asked, "Is second young mistress looking for me?"

    Since old maid Ding had been rewarded a few times by Shu Huan, her attitude towards her (SH) had been respectful and obedient. If you didn¡¯t know better, people might regard her (D) as a very kind old maid and wouldn¡¯t thought that she (D) had such fierce methods.

    Speaking with such people, you had to be careful and cautious.

    Shu Huan restrained herself from asking the question and smiled faintly, "Today, I saw third young miss at eldest young mistress¡¯s ce. She¡¯s much more haggard than before. Concubine Chen left her (GX) so young and she (GX) has to endure it all alone. Thinking that she¡¯s also pitiful, I want to send some food and clothing to her. I just don¡¯t know what she likes. I don¡¯t know who to ask, so I have to call you to ask about it."

    "Second young mistress has a good heart." As soon as old maid Ding heard this, she smiled and said, "But if I have to say, it¡¯s better to avoid unnecessary trouble. Third young miss looks pitiful but she has third young master to take care of her. She won¡¯tck food and clothing. You don¡¯t have to worry. Besides, despite that third miss is quiet and isn¡¯t very talkative, she¡¯s in fact quite prideful. Even if you deliver it, she may not ept it. Your kindness would be in vain then."

    When Shu Huan mentioned these things, she originally wanted to lead her (D) toment over Gu Xuan¡¯s past, and then quietly led the discussion to concubine Chen. Who had thought she ignored it and mentioned Gu Xiren instead...

    "It¡¯s gettingte. Why are you still here?"

    Gu Xiren words suddenly appeared in Shu Huan¡¯s mind. His face was cold and proud, whereas Gu Xuan¡¯s was frightened and timid. At that moment, she (SH) felt that the brother and sister didn¡¯t get along as if Gu Xuan was Gu Xiren¡¯s little tail. She (GX) did only what she was told. Compared to the maids, she had even less judgements....

    As Shu Huan was thinking that, old maid Ding looked at her and said, "Second young mistress?"

    "Ah!" Shu Huan came to her senses and concealed herself, "Something just came to my mind, but thinking carefully, I can¡¯t recall it anymore."

    Old maid Ding understood, smiled and said, "This is amon thing. Old madam used to be like this. When she talked to me, she often forgot what she wanted to say next. It can only be said that second young mistress has to worry about too many things. It¡¯s time to take a break and rest."

    At this point, if she (SH) wanted to bring back the discussion around concubine Chen, old maid Ding might guess her intention to inquire about it. So, she didn¡¯t want to mention it anymore. She just smiled and took out two broken pieces of silver. She rewarded it to old maid Ding to buy something to drink and walked away with Shang Xin.

    Things seemed to be getting more and moreplicated.

    Concubine Chen¡¯s matters hadn¡¯t been inquired clearly yet but she (SH) already unexpectedly learned of Gu Xiren and Gu Xuan¡¯s close rtionship. Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help but guess whether the real culprit would be Gu Xiren.

    As for his motive, it was easier to guess than Gu Xuan¡¯s. Gu household had four sons: one of whom was weak for a long time, and the other was still young. If Gu Xitian died, ording to the current situation, Gu Xiren was the only one who could directly take the position, even if he was a concubine¡¯s child. Of course, even if Gu Xuan wasn¡¯t the real culprit but the suspicion as an aplice might not be so farfetched. After all, she (GX) seemed to know that there was something strange in the candies.

    The more she (SH) thought about it, the more dejected she became. She didn¡¯t like to think that human nature was so selfish and vicious. She also hated those fighting and scheming against each other. She just thought that the more she came into contact with these scheming, the more her mood was overshadowed by a cloud. So, she decided not to ponder about who the killer was and tell Gu Xiran all the information she had learned afterwards to let him have a headache over them. Anyway, there was a saying that said: capable people could do more!

    Shang Xin saw her (SH) frown slightly and was silent, so she (SX) couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Second young mistress, are we going back now?"

    "No." Shu Huan stabilized her mind, turned her head to distinguish the road around her, and turned to a pathid with stones, "Let¡¯s go to Red Cloud Yard."

    In one day, she (SH) went to Red Cloud Yard three times, which she herself didn¡¯t expect at all. Therefore, when Yingluo was called to the door by Shang Xin, she (Y) looked surprised and asked, "Second young mistress, did you forget something? I¡¯ll help you find it."

    Shu Huan shook her head, "Is eldest young mistress feeling better?"

    Yingluo sighed, "She has only eaten half a bowl of jujube porridge. Third young miss had spoken with her for a while and left only after seeing that her (F) grief had dispersed a bit. After old madam and master heard about this, they had also sent someone tofort and console her. She thought of eldest young master, cried again, and threw up all the porridge she had eaten. She¡¯s resting now in the bed. I¡¯m afraid that she isn¡¯t asleep yet. If second young mistress wants to see her, I would lead you in."

    Shu Huan stopped her and said, "No, let her rest. Ie to ask you one thing. Is the almond candy on the table there for a long time?"

    Yingluo was stunned and thought about it. "It¡¯s been on the table for a month or two, but no one has eaten the candy. Most of the time, it was eldest young master who took a few pieces when he went out to tempt Shadow. That horse prefers to eat candy."

    As she (Y) answered, she asked hesitantly, "Why did second young mistress suddenly ask about this?"

    Finally, she found all the clues and figured out how the killer hadmitted the crime!

    Shu Huan suppressed her emotions and barely smiled, "I was hungry and had eaten one. Not long after eating it, I felt pain in my belly. I¡¯m afraid that this candy can¡¯t be eaten anymore after so long, therefore Ie to say this. Since no one has eaten it, then it¡¯s fine."

    Yingluo saw that her (SH) face wasn¡¯t looking good, so she (Y) really believed her (SH). She (Y) panicked and wanted to find some medicine for her (SH), but was stopped by Shu Huan, "It¡¯s alright. The pain has been over for a while. I¡¯m going back now. Don¡¯t worry and take good care of eldest young mistress."

    As Shu Huan said that, she walked away with Shang Xin. But after a short walk, she suddenly stopped to tell Shang Xin, "There¡¯s a remote ce in the west of the residence, where the garbage is thrown. Quietly go there. If you see the maids of Red Cloud Yard throw things there, bring it back."

    Shang Xin was startled, "Second young mistress. I have only seen one maid from Red Cloud Yard and it was just now."

    Shu Huan thought about it with a headache. She took a piece of candy out from her pouch and handed it to her. She said, "Then whoever throws something, you should look into it. If you see such a candy, bring it all back to me.¡±

    Shang Xin looked carefully at the candy and nodded, "I will remember it."

    Shu Huan wasn¡¯t assured and warned her (SX), "It¡¯s best to not be discovered by other people."

    Shang Xin smiled, "Don¡¯t worry, second young mistress. I¡¯ll pay attention to it!"

    As she (SX) spoke, she found her direction and went away.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131 Old madam is furious

    Inside of Plum Flower Pavilion, the door of the courtyard was closed.

    There was a pile of candies on the table. All had been brought back by Shang Xin. Shu Huan scrutinize them while frowning. She swept aside all those that didn¡¯t have a mark. She felt like she was about to faint and had a blurred vision. In the end, she was still helpless, "Nothing is wrong! There is nothing wrong with these candies."

    Gu Xiran thought for a while with lowered head and peeled off one candy. He used a knife to cut it. There was indeed no ck pill inside of it. He nodded and said, "All of them had been reced."

    Shu Huan slouched in the chair and drank a cup of tea. After she rested for a while, she said, "Only Gu Xuan could¡¯ve reced the candies. I¡¯ve let Qiaoyun make indirect inquiries. These few days, little third (Xiren) didn¡¯t go to Red Cloud Yard. Yesterday, before the ident had happened, only Gu Xuan had gone to Red Cloud Yard, saying that she came to lend embroidering patterns from Fang <i>shi</i> and chat for a while. She went away not long after. Today, we didn¡¯t have to ask. We saw her gone two times to Red Cloud Yard."

    "Mm," Gu Xiran sighed. "She went to rece the candies. It was easy to mix the poisonous candies, but it was troublesome to retrieve them one by one. The key was not to let anyone notice. She could only go retrieve the candies back through a few rounds. If we had went a bitter, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to find anything."

    Shu Huan pouted. In fact, it was still confusing after they had found something.

    When he came back, he told her the result of the poisonous candy test. After the horse ate the candy, it would go mad after an hour. After the effect was gone, it would only lose energy and wouldn¡¯t die. Also, there wasn¡¯t any signs of poisoning.

    A deliberate murder was arranged into a horse ident where no problems could be seen.

    Let¡¯s not mention that the murderer needed to know Gu Xitian¡¯s usual habit like the back of his hand and had to know that he used candy to feed the horse. Only talking about the poison in the candy was veryplex in itself and was not something one could easily get. This definitely needed a long time to n and arrange. It was not something one could do directly after having the intent to murder.

    So, what kind of motivation supported this long-term premeditation...?

    "We don¡¯t know Gu Xuan¡¯s motive," Shu Huan shook her head. "We can¡¯t determine whether she was the murderer or the aplice. Also, we could only specte little third¡¯s motive. We don¡¯t have any actual evidence. Perhaps, he didn¡¯t know anything about this. What do you n to do next?"

    Gu Xiran replied very smoothly, "Sleep!"

    Shu Huan¡¯s said with a very ck face, "Gu Xiran, don¡¯t joke around!"

    The corners of Gu Xiran¡¯s mouth raised and he smiled, "If you don¡¯t sleep enough, how would you have the energy to deal with the situation afterwards? Like you said, the evidence is not enough. We can only deduct. The murderer may not admit to it. Moreover, if this matter was truly revealed, Gu household wouldpletely be in chaos. After getting to know that an ident was actually siblings killing off each other, master may die from anger. I think that it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t meddle in this muddy water and be more quick-witted to pass through these days. Then, think of a way to move out and stay far away from these sinister scheming."

    This was original his intention to not mind another people¡¯s business as much as possible. Moreover, no matter who the murderer was, the motive would always be found in the distorted interpersonal rtionship of Gu household. There was a cause and effect. Old madam and Gu Da didn¡¯t have to yell for grievances because even if he and Shu Huan wanted to help, <i>the spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak.</i>

    Hearing him say that, Shu Huan also felt tired.

    That was right. It was enough that one had died. At least, these people of Gu household still looked like they got along harmoniously with each other. If this matter was revealed, even the peace on the surface wouldn¡¯tst. It wouldn¡¯t even be strange if more people would die. The others would also double their mutual suspicion. Presumably, this home would really be ruined.

    It was better to focus on not getting harmed and leave as soon as possible!

    The two were silent for a while. They didn¡¯t have the interest to talk. They guarded the collected poisonous candies properly. Then, they washed their faces to lessen the fatigue a bit. After that, they let the maids bring in the food.

    This extremely tiring day finally went away without any repercussions.

    ¡ª

    The next morning, ording to the etiquettes, Shu Huan had to go pay her respect to the elders. Especially, in this critical period, she shouldn¡¯t leave any mistake to let people pick on and let them have the opportunity to vent the grief of losing a son/grandson on her. Before she left, she asked Gu Xiran, "Do you want to go together?"

    Today, Gu Xiran also woke up early. At this moment, he was flipping through the books on the bookshelves that he hasn¡¯t read before. When he heard that, he thought with lowered head for a moment, shook his head and said, "No. if they ask, tell them that I got tired from rushing all the way, got a cold and is sick."

    At this time, of course it was the safest to be lowkey and pretend to be sick. He didn¡¯t have to worry that when the two elders saw that his body was better and that they would rack their brains to let him take over Gu household¡¯s business. Or else, he didn¡¯t even know whether he would have the same fate as Gu Xitian!

    The ordinary man was innocent, <i>treasuring a jade ring bes a crime. </i>

    Shu Huan understood this reason. She smiled faintly and went with Liangchen and Meijing.

    They were not of noble character and unquestionable integrity who liked to push the money delivered to them to the door. However, they knew that more important than money was to be able to live freely and rxed.

    ¡ª

    It was already full of people inside of Pine Crane Hall. Early in the morning, a keeper came to report that he had found a good board and asked master to go take a look outside of the yard.

    Gu Da was already seriously ill. After hearing this, he still let people support his sick body to outside. He just happened to pass by Shu Huan, but he turned a deaf her to her and didn¡¯t stop. He didn¡¯t even spare her a nce.

    Shu Huanughed with self-ridicule. She didn¡¯t care. After he was far, she went to the main hall and paid her respect. She told old madam as Gu Xiran had instructed. Seeing that old madam nodded silently, she stood at a side and pretended to be a statue.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Lin <i>shi</i> would look twice more at her. After she finished discussing the business that she hadn¡¯t finished discussing before, she asked, "I heard that you and Xiran suspect that there was another reason behind Xitian¡¯s death and also found some clues?"

    Shu Huan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hasn¡¯t thought yet about how to counter-argue, when she heard a "bang".

    Old madam had smashed the teacup at Lin <i>shi</i>¡¯s feet and yelled angrily at her, "Usually this olddy turned a blind eye to what you schemed behind my back. I always thought that if the family lives in harmony all affairs will prosper. If the schemes could drift along, then let them drift along. However, now master was already so ill and Xitian¡¯s wife got pregnant and was stillying in bed half-dead, you this madam who is in charge of the household doesn¡¯t do to your utmost ability to take care of Xitian¡¯s funeral and let him leave peacefully; instead, you make an issue out of this matter. Do you still have this olddy in your eyes?!"

    The sentences were said strictly and unsmiling. Old madam was truly furious, making the maids panic and quickly went forward to stroke her chest and let her breath be even again.

    Lin <i>shi</i> wanted to cause a bit provocation to led old madam to ask Shu Huan the result of the investigation and she would watch the fire burning across the river. She didn¡¯t expect that the always amiable old madam would get angry at her and her (OM) words were also very heavy. This shock was no small matter. She quickly stood up, lowered her head, knelt and said, "Old madam, don¡¯t get angry. This daughter-inw only heard that Xiran was investigating this matter and was worried that there were truly some hidden things inside of this which would let Xitian feel wronged in the nine<i> springs</i>. I was worried, had a slip of tongue and asked about it. This daughter-inw swore that this daughter-inw didn¡¯t have other thoughts and also didn¡¯t dare to have other thoughts."

    As she talked, she sobbed, "Old madam knows this daughter-inw. After this daughter-inw had entered the door for so many years, although this daughter-inw is a bit stupid and couldn¡¯t take the burdens off old madam and master, but this daughter-inw had never dared to make trouble out of nothing. Moreover, this daughter-inw already has a child and has a backing for the rest of my life. What more could this daughter-inw not be satisfied at and had to do the things that disregarded my identity?"

    Old madam¡¯s anger lessened a bit. She stared at her (L) for a while and said, "It¡¯s the best if you know! Xitian¡¯s ident almost killed your master. At such a crucial moment, you shouldn¡¯t let him to have anything else to worry about. If you have something to tell, tell me after the funeral is over!"

    This was already very clear. Old madam also swept once warningly over Shu Huan, making her (SH) think in her heart: Sure enough, not bothering with another people¡¯s business was the right thing to do. Otherwise, old madam wouldn¡¯t smash the bowl at Lin <i>shi, </i>but at her.

    It was just, she (OM) wanted to push things down here, but she (OM) didn¡¯t know that <i>paper couldn¡¯t wrap fire</i>.

    Lin <i>shi</i> promised, "This daughter-inw will remember old madam¡¯s words and wouldn¡¯t dare to say more."

    Suddenly, a gloomy voice sounded outside the door, "What don¡¯t you dare to say more? You better say it now!"

    The moment Shu Huan hear this voice, she knew that this matter couldn¡¯t be concealed. She raised her eyes and saw that Gu Da was standing outside while holding the doorframe. His face was very gloomy and his eyes showed ruthlessness as if they could puff out fire at any moment.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132 Prefer to die than to admit

    Not a sound could be heard in the hall. Unconsciously, the concubines and maids even slowed down their breathing.

    Old madam knew Gu Da¡¯s temperament. Seeing him like this, she knew that Gu Da heard much of the dialogue between her and Lin <i>shi</i>. He wouldn¡¯t give up if he didn¡¯t get the truth out. It was useless to persuade, so, she didn¡¯t open her mouth again.

    Lin <i>shi</i> was flustered for a moment. Seeing that old madam didn¡¯t speak, she felt more helpless. She only called, "Master..."

    "Speak!" Gu Da approached as he looked at Lin <i>shi</i>.

    Lin <i>shi</i> summoned her courage and asked, "What does master want me to say?"

    Gu Da humped once, "Weren¡¯t you worried that there was another motive behind Xitian¡¯s death and was afraid that he would feel wronged in the <i>nine springs</i>? Quickly say what you know!"

    Lin <i>shi</i><i>pushed the boat with the current</i> and said, "I¡¯ve only vaguely heard people mention about this matter, saying that Xiran and his wife were investigating this matter. Why doesn¡¯t master ask Xiran¡¯s wife directly?"

    One sentence pushed the matter to Shu Huan. Anyway, no matter how the matter would turn out to be, Lin <i>shi</i> had made up her mind to not personally speak about this to avoid that she would lose <i>the rice using the lure a chicken when trying to steal it</i> if Gu Da and old madam get angry afterwards.

    Seeing that Gu Da¡¯s gloomy eyes swept over her, Shu Huan lowered her head and said, "Answering master, I and second young master only returned yesterday and was unclear about eldest young master¡¯s affair. We were deeply shocked and sad. When second young master remembered it, he would get sad. He had cried many times and fell ill. I was busy taking care of him all night. Why would we go think about investigating for no reason? I don¡¯t know who vaguely told madam. Why don¡¯t we ask that person? Probably that person was wrong."

    She didn¡¯tck astuteness. Since Lin <i>shi</i> didn¡¯t want to talk about it, why should she? She directly denied it thoroughly. Could anyonee up with evidence that she was lying?

    She didn¡¯t expect that after these words, not mentioning that Gu Da forced Lin <i>shi</i> to call the person to ask, old madam looked once meaningfully at her. However, there was no usation in her eyes, only deep thoughts.

    When Lin <i>shi</i> was being questioned about the person who talked, she became helpless. She felt that there was a hidden motive why Plum Flower Pavilion would close its door to talk about things during daytime. That same night, she used both gentle methods and force to question Gu Xihe. How would she be willing to push out her own son? After she was silent for a while and when Gu Da couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and was about to flip out, she said with a bitter face, "It¡¯s Plum Flower Pavilion¡¯s Liangchen who told me. You can summon her to question."

    Liangchen!

    Hearing this name, Shu Huan didn¡¯t show any unusualness on her face, but she felt a bitterness in her heart that she couldn¡¯t speak about.

    It turned out that whole Gu household was ying a good game of chess!

    Huiyun was old madam¡¯s eyes and ears and when Lin <i>shi </i>sent maids to her to let her choose, she presumably also had calcted to put a spy! Liangchen couldn¡¯t be trusted, then what about Meijing? Was she also not to be trusted?!

    Thinking about Meijing, the bitterness turned thicker. These past two months, she had been living with Meijing and had taken her as confidante. If Meijing was also not to be trusted, presumably, she couldn¡¯t trust anyone else in the future!

    She quietly raised her eyes and looked in the direction of old madam. She saw that old madam didn¡¯t reveal any expression as if she (OM) had long became ustomed to these things like putting maids as spies. She felt that it wasmon and didn¡¯t felt anything wrong with it.

    Shu Huan could only sigh in secret.

    Liangchen was just outside and arrived soon after.

    Gu Da asked, "Talk! What did you tell madam?"

    Liangchen didn¡¯t panic. She only slightly avoided Shu Huan¡¯s gaze and said, "Yesterday, this ve saw that the moment second young master and mistress came back, they closed the door and let the maids retreat. This ve doesn¡¯t know what they were discussing in the room. This ve was afraid that something was up and reported to madam. Aside from that, this ve didn¡¯t say anything else."

    She was telling the truth, but Lin <i>shi</i> intended to let her be the scapegoat; how would she (Lshi) let her off so easily? She immediately raised her eyes, stared at Liangchen and said, "Only that? Why do I remember that you reported to me that second young master and mistress were investigating eldest young master¡¯s incident?"

    Liangchen¡¯s lowered eyelids trembled slightly, but her voice was still like usual, "Answering madam, this ve doesn¡¯t remember telling you that. Presumably, madam remembered it wrongly."

    Lin <i>shi</i> thought that she (L) was alert, cautious and understanding. That was why she sent her to Plum Flower Pavilion as spy. Now seeing that she didn¡¯t continue her (Lshi) words, she immediately got angry, gritted her teeth and said, "Liar!"

    Liangchen answered, "This ve doesn¡¯t dare!"

    Lin <i>shi</i> still wanted to ask her trap questions, but Gu Da couldn¡¯t wait any longer and yelled once, "Wicked ve! Are you waiting to be beaten before telling the truth?"

    Liangchen was silent for a moment. Then, she knelt and said, "Master, investigate. This ve is telling the truth. If you want to beat this ve and this ve couldn¡¯t take the pain, then this ve doesn¡¯t know whether this ve would be full of nonsense."

    Any ordinary maid would¡¯ve told everything after being scared like that. That Liangchen¡¯s attitude was so determined was because she had a clear conscience or she had a profound scheming heart! Gu Da couldn¡¯t judge that in a short amount of time, but he was anxious to know whether his eldest son had died from an ident or from a designed murder. How would he have the patience to continue this? He immediately shouted, "Servants, drag this maid down and beat her till she wants to talk!"

    As he talked, he used gloomy eyes to look at Lin <i>shi</i>, hating her for still being so scrupulous at such a moment and refused to say the things clearly herself.

    When the servants came in to drag Liangchen away, she didn¡¯t shout nor cry. She only stood up and followed them outside as she epted her fate. Finally, it was Shu Huan who sighed in her heart and stopped them, "Wait!"

    "What?!" Gu Da looked at her with narrowed eyes and sneered, "You want to plead for this maid?"

    "Not pleading, just telling the truth," Shu Huan raised her voice a bit. "Yesterday, when Plum Flower Pavilion closed the door, the maids had been sent back to their rooms. Liangchen didn¡¯t know what we had talked about; how could she tell madam that we were investigating about eldest young master¡¯s incident? She is just a maid, what would she get from making such a big lie?"

    Lin <i>shi</i> rushed to say, "Why would you close the door in broad daylight?"

    Shu Huan replied fluently, "After second young master got such a great pain, he felt unwell and asked doctor Ji to check his pulse at Plum Flower Pavilion. Afraid that the maids would make a fuss out of nothing, go pass the message while exaggerating the illness and give old madam and master more worries, we closed the door and drove the maids out. If madam doesn¡¯t believe, you can summon doctor Ji for a questioning."

    Lin <i>shi</i> wanted to say more when she suddenly heard someone call, "Madam!"

    She turned and saw that it was Gu Xihe who came to pay his respects. He stood outside and looked at her. Her heart immediately got some uneasiness.

    Gu Xihe had an impetuous temper. Last night, he only told her because he was forced. He didn¡¯t expect that his mother would take this opportunity to cause trouble without care. He stepped inside and said, "Didn¡¯t madam promise this son to not pass this matter to the outside? Now, why are you questioning second sister-inw?"

    Lin <i>shi</i> entangled with Shu Huan on this matter because she tried every means to let Gu Xihe not get involved in this matter. How could she had thought that he would say it directly? She panicked and almost went forward to cover his mouth. Who would¡¯ve thought that Gu Da was faster than her? He rushed to Gu Xihe and shouted at him, "Worthless fool, what do you know? Are you still not telling quickly?!"

    Gu Xihe pulled back his neck because of Gu Da¡¯s yelling and muttered, "I will tell. Master doesn¡¯t have to be so fierce. This son didn¡¯t do anything wrong..."

    Old madam also straightened her back and hurriedly shouted, "You are not allowed to frighten him! Quickly,e to my side!"

    Gu Xihe rushed to old madam and went straight into her arms. He called once full of grievances, "Old madam..."

    Old madam immediately called him her baby, making Shu Huan feel a bit corny. Goosebumps appeared all over her body. Gu Da was also helpless. He didn¡¯t dare to disobey old madam. He could only put on a serious face, resisted his temper and waited for this pair of grandmother and grandson to finish being corny.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133 Why torture me by hellish means?

    At this time, Gu Da¡¯s patience was limited. Gu Xihe also didn¡¯t dare to go overboard. After, he acted willfully, he leaned on old madam and told them the strangeness about how Shadow got a fright.

    Old madam shook her head first and said, "From this, nothing could be determined."

    Gu Da also disapproved and humphed coldly, "The insight of a child!"

    Gu Xihe didn¡¯t argue and only took a piece of candy from his purse. He put it on the table, raised his head, looked at Gu Da and said, "Master knows that eldest big brother liked to feed the horse candy, right?"

    Gu Da nodded. He indeed knew about this. Sometimes, when they are outside and the candies Gu Xitian brought were finished, he will find a candy shop nearby, buy half a pack of candy and feed Shadow from time to time. Shadow also happened to like this. Every time it got a reward, it would neigh happily, approach Gu Xitian and cuddle with him.

    His eyes got red again recalling the past and he sighed.

    When old madam saw that he was sad, she also lowered her head and used a handkerchief to wipe the corners of her eyes.

    The atmosphere was a bit sorrowful. Gu Xihe quickly asked, "Then, did master see eldest big brother feed candy to Shadow before the ident?"

    Gu Da regained his senses and swept once over Gu Xihe and then looked at the candy on the table. He asked, "Could it be that there is a problem with this candy?"

    Gu Xihe nodded.

    Gu Da suddenly narrowed his eyes as if his thoughts jumped back to the moment before the ident.

    At that time, he was sitting inside the carriage. The curtain was opened and he looked at how Gu Xitian flipped on the horse¡¯s back. He (GXT) also leaned down and said something in the horse¡¯s ear. Then, he intimately patted the horse¡¯s neck. As for feeding it candy, he didn¡¯t seem to have seen it...

    He was just about to shake his head when his brow suddenly tightened.

    No! He saw it!

    As he put down the curtain, he remembered seeing a tiny red thing flew past the corners of his eyes. He only thought that it was garbage blown by the wind. It was very likely that it was the candy paper that had been thrown away!

    He quickly reached for the candy on the table and looked carefully at it.

    Red mulberry paper!

    It should be this!

    He immediately summoned the servant and the ountant who was present at that time for questioning. However, most people didn¡¯t pay attention. Only that servant said that he was standing at a side and handed the whip to Gu Xitian, so, he clearly saw Gu Xitian feed the hose candy.

    Gu Da¡¯s gaze immediately turned ruthless. He shouted for everyone irrelevant to retreat and questioned Gu Xihe, "Where did you get this candy? How did you know that there was poison inside of the candy?"

    "The candy had been thrown away by a maid of Red Cloud Yard and was picked up by me. I tried it on a horse. There is poison inside that could let a horse go mad suddenly. Afterwards, it would be exhausted, but it would not die," Gu Xihe said. "If master doesn¡¯t believe, master can find a horse to try!"

    Last night, when Gu Xihe told Lin <i>shi</i> about these problems, he had thought thoroughly about them. Early in the morning, when he rushed out to find Gu Xiran, the two also exchanged information and spections. Gu Xiran repeatedly reminded him that this matter was very important and not to let it get out. He originally didn¡¯t want to speak about it, but he didn¡¯t expect that when he came to pay his respect, he saw that Lin <i>shi</i> didn¡¯t keep her promise and was questioning Shu Huan, hence he couldn¡¯t help but reveal it.

    He was still a child and didn¡¯t think things to be tooplicated. Moreover, he felt that it was very satisfying that everyone in this room including Gu Da was listening seriously to him. Therefore, when he was questioned, he answered without worries. He was only afraid that he would be scolded afterwards, hence, he didn¡¯t mention Gu Xiran and Shu Huan on purpose. He put everything that the two of them did on himself.

    Gu Da heard that he answered naturally and wasn¡¯t stiff, he (GD) believed him. He didn¡¯t continue questioning. As called for someone to bring a horse, he burned with anxiety while he let someone summon the maids of Red Cloud Yard for questioning.

    Old madam was silent at a side for a long time. She suddenly said, "I think it¡¯s better we put this matter down for the moment and talk about it after Xitian¡¯s funeral."

    "Mother, don¡¯t meddle in this," Gu Da¡¯s eyes already got red. His mood was furious and very frenzied. How would he have the mood to slowly scrutinize and carefully ponder about this? He only said with hate, "If there is really something behind this, I will find that ck-hearted root of trouble to dismember his/her body in ten thousand pieces!"

    Old madam looked at him for a short while and sighed as she shook her head.

    Although, she didn¡¯t know the truth about this matter, but she had pondered about it the moment Lin <i>shi</i> mentioned it. If there was something behind this matter, the involvement would be big. It was not something that ordinary maids and servants could afford to shoulder responsibility for. Harming the master¡¯s house was a crime where one would be beheaded and have his flesh be cut. Even if her eldest grandson had enemies and they wanted to bribe a servant to poison, presumably no one would dare to be so greedy as to earn this kind of money where one could be beheaded. Then, only a handful of people were left who could¡¯ve put the poison!

    The ugliness of a family should stay inside the family. Moreover, the eldest grandson had already passed away. Even if they found the culprit, he (GXT) wouldn¡¯te back to life!

    Old madam still decided to push the matter down. She stood up with the help of her crutches and said, "I already said, don¡¯t investigate this matter for the moment being!"

    "Mother!" Gu Da couldn¡¯tprehend at all, but he was persistent in not backing down.

    Old madam got a little angry, "What? Do you not even listen to me?"

    "This son will listen to mother on every other matter, but I can absolutely not on this matter!" Gu Da insisted, "I can¡¯t watch Xitian feel wronged in the <i>nine</i><i>springs</i>!"

    Old madam¡¯s body trembled slightly and she couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. Gu Xihe got anxious seeing this and quickly helped her sit down while he patted her back. Shu Huan handed her tea. When she looked up, she saw that an almost not discernable smile was on the corners of Lin <i>shi</i>¡¯s lips. She (SH) couldn¡¯t help but think of a poem: Both born of the same root, why torment each other so cruelly!

    ¡ª

    During this short moment of chaos, the maids of Red Cloud Yard had been brought over. Naturally, Gu Da didn¡¯t get anything from them when asking them about something that they haven¡¯t done. He let someone go bring Gu Xitian¡¯s concubines. He still got nothing from them. Only Yingluo looked once silently at Shu Huan when she (Y) was being asked about the candy.

    After such a big situation had happened did Yingluo recall Shu Huan¡¯s words and actions of yesterday. She faintly guessed about what this was, but no matter how she guessed, she couldn¡¯t be suspicious of Shu Huan. After all, she and Gu Xiran left the residence for two months and only returned after Gu Xitian¡¯s ident. Then, another name suddenly jumped into her mind.

    "Third young miss!" Yingluo blurted.

    "What?" Gu Da went nk and then questioned, "What about third young miss?"

    Yingluo was annoyed at her slip of tongue, but she couldn¡¯t not answer Gu Da¡¯s question. She could only speak the truth, "The day eldest young master had the ident, only third miss hade to Red Cloud Yard. Usually, she rarely came over..."

    She didn¡¯t finish when Gu Da¡¯s face had already turned blue. He mmed his feet and shouted for someone to go summon Gu Xuan.

    Old madam saw that her grandchildren truly got involved in this matter and verified her previous spection, a breath also stuck on her chest. She wanted to stop it, but was unable to make a sound. She could only point with shaking hands at Gu Da.

    At a side, when Lin <i>shi</i> saw this scene, she was struggling in her heart. She didn¡¯t know whether she should add a kick to this matter. However, she couldn¡¯t lose this opportunity because it may note by again. She hardened her heart, went forward and supported to Gu Da. She pretended to persuade, "Master, quickly call the people back. Don¡¯t make the matter big! Usually when third young miss came over to pay her respect, she didn¡¯t dare to take any more steps or speak more than necessarily. How would she be able to do such a thing with that weak character of her?!"

    If was fine if she didn¡¯t mention it, but the moment she mentioned it, Gu Da remembered something. He felt an obstruction in his heart and spewed blood on spot.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134 I hated him for a long time

    Everyone panicked at the sight of Gu Da vomiting blood. Old madam was worried and immediately got up but fainted instantly. Even Lin <i>shi,</i> the perpetrator who started all this, was scared and stunned. She didn¡¯t know whether to continue to hold Gu Da or to leave Gu Da to take care of the old madam.

    In the end, Shu Huan, a bystander, who was fairly cool-headed, calmly said, "Don¡¯t panic. First, someone go invite a doctor."

    "Yes!" A maid ran out in response.

    Shu Huan turned her eyes back and saw a few maids preparing to lift old madam to the inner room¡¯s bed, but hurriedly stopped them. She supported old madam¡¯s head to let her slightly lie down on her side on the couch, and then untied her tight cor.

    "Tea, second sister-inw, tea!" Gu Xihe panicked and brought a cup of tea.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t take it, shook her head and said, "Get the silver needles."

    Gu Xihe didn¡¯t know where the needles were, so he kicked a maid beside him and said, "Didn¡¯t you hear? Go get the needles!"

    The maid endured the pain and went to get it. On the other side, Gu Da gasped for a while and slightly stabilized himself. After he saw that old madam had copsed, he was so frightened that he pushed away Lin <i>shi</i> who was holding him, rushed over and asked, "How is old madam?!"

    As long as it wasn¡¯t a stroke or a heart attack, it should be alright. However, looking at the flushed face of old madam and the appearance of facial nerve paralysis, the possibility that she had suffered a stroke was greater.

    Shu Huan looked at him, restrained her emotions, shook her head and said, "We have to wait until the doctores to know what happened. Master should let the people in the room disperse. It¡¯s best to open the doors and windows and let the air of the outsidee in.¡±

    Gu Da suffered a heavy blow and his mind was already in a turmoil. After listening to her, he only knew toply with her and had actually no idea what to do! He stepped aside and sat stunned there with his eyes sorrowful and nk.

    No one could stand a series of mishaps happening in the family. Shu Huan thought that he (GD) was pitiful since he had to see his child die before him. However, he stubbornly wanted to investigate the matter which the old madam didn¡¯t want him to and made a scene to this point. He had to somewhat me himself for it too.

    Fortunately, Gu Da had Lin <i>shi</i> and his concubines to serve him. There was no need for her toe forward to express concern. She sighed secretly and waited for the maid toe back with the needles. She picked up a needle, grabbed old madam¡¯s hand, and took turns piercing a small hole in the ten fingertips to release the blood.

    She wasn¡¯t a doctor and didn¡¯t have medical knowledge, but she had seen an adult did this when her grandmother had a stroke. No matter if it was useful or not, she had tried it. Anyway, it was just a puncture of the fingertips to release some blood. Even if it was useless, there wouldn¡¯t be any harm.

    During the chaos here, Gu Xuan had arrived.

    Gu Da only stared at her gasping for breath and couldn¡¯t say anything. On one hand, his own body couldn¡¯t endure it. On the other hand, he was afraid that there was really something wrong after asking her. Furthermore, if old madam woke up and she couldn¡¯t bear the shock, she could faint again. So, Gu Xuan was left standing as punishment at the side, no one dared to pay attention to her.

    One didn¡¯t know if the young miss (GX) was aware that the plot had been exposed or because she was naturally quiet and tranquil, she didn¡¯t ask anything and just bend her head quietly standing there, as if she had blocked all the sounds around her. You couldn¡¯t even sense her existence.

    The nature of Gu Xitian¡¯s death was unknown; Gu Xuan was a suspect; old madam had fainted due to anger; Gu Da was so furious that he vomited blood....

    How could these matters that could turn the whole Gu household upside down be kept in the dark? The rumors spread quickly around and didn¡¯t take a moment for them to spread all over the residence. All the people who shoulde, were here.

    Gu Yun, who didn¡¯t like trouble, came; Gu Xiran, who was ¡¯sick¡¯, came; even Fang <i>shi</i> who was pregnant, came. Of course, Gu Xiren was indispensable. When he entered the door, he first nced at Gu Xuan and then went forward to ask about the condition of old madam and Gu Da.

    All of this fell into the eyes of Gu Da. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. When Gu Xiren came closer, he (GD) immediately pped Gu Xiren¡¯s face.

    "Pa..."

    The sharp and loud p pressed down the rest of the sound. There was a sudden silence inside and outside the house.

    Gu Xiran frowned slightly and nced at Shu Huan.

    Shu Huan shook her head and sighed silently.

    Subsequently, ate exmation sounded. Gu Xiren¡¯s birth mother Zhou <i>shi</i> rushed to the front and looked at her son¡¯s red and swollen face with heartache. She panicked and asked, "Master, what is this? What did Xiren do wrong? Why did you hit him without a reason...?"

    Before she could finish talking, Gu Da stopped her, "Shut up!"

    Zhou <i>shi</i> didn¡¯t dare to speak again. She nervously took two steps back, held a handkerchief before her mouth, looked at her son with tears and then turned to Lin <i>shi</i> requesting help.

    Lin <i>shi</i> turned her face and pretended not to have seen it.

    She (L) had been waiting for this moment for so long!

    Gu household had four sons; the eldest son died, the second son was sick for many years, and the youngest son was young and ignorant. Then, at this moment, the only one who could take over the business was Gu Xiren, the third son of a concubine!

    A son of a concubine had always belonged to the lowly existence in her (L) eyes. Not to mention Gu Xiren himself had a dark temper and didn¡¯t talk much, but that pair of cold and indifferent eyes often made her shiver. She didn¡¯t know how many times she had called him a thankless wretch¡¯. If the family business was taken over by him, then it was <i>meat steamed buns beat the dog</i>. Everything would be gone forever!

    Therefore, when she heard that Gu Xuan was rted to Gu Xitian¡¯s death, she immediately thought of Gu Xiren, who was always in the same line with Gu Xuan. She had already made a wishful thinking in her heart. Whether he was innocent or not, she had to drag him into this muddy water and let Gu Da detest this concubine¡¯s sonpletely.

    As for Gu Xiran, because he had been ill for a long time, even if he was forced to take over the business, it would be all right. He might die from the illness in a few years. By then, Gu Xihe was already grown up and would be able to inherit the family business. Of course, just in case, she still had something up her sleeve. Previously, she wanted to lead Shu Huan to reveal the matter and let Gu Da develop a vignt heart because of this. He (GD) would feel that their (SH and GXR) motives wouldn¡¯t be simply after they had suddenly started to investigate this matter when they had always not concerned themselves with the affairs of the family. As a result, he woulde to spurn them.

    This was really a very perfect scheme. However, she didn¡¯t expect that it was ruined by Shu Huan, a girl from a poor family who shouldn¡¯t have this much insight and who was actually not that simple!

    Thinking of this, Lin <i>shi </i>took a rather resentful nce at Shu Huan, who was busy fanning old madam. There was a feeling in her heart that she couldn¡¯t tell whether she was remorseful or happy. She felt remorseful because she didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. She just provoked with a few words but didn¡¯t think that Gu Da would vomit blood and old madam would faint. Just thinking about it, she was very scared. She felt happy because Gu Xiren was beaten and Zhou <i>shi</i>, who was alwayspeting with her for favor, was crying and terrified. She felt very joyful!

    On Gu Da¡¯s side. After he pped Gu Xiren, he just stood there paralyzed and breathed heavily.

    The atmosphere inside the house was so gloomy that only Zhou <i>shi</i>¡¯s intermittent repressed cries could be heard. No one dared to utter a word.

    "Was it you?!" Gu Da finally got his breath back. After he saw Gu Xiren, he was so angry that he even forgot that old madam couldn¡¯t be distressed anymore. He directly asked, "Speak! Did you cause what had happened to your eldest big brother?!"

    Half of Gu Xiren¡¯s face was red and swollen, but he didn¡¯t show any look that he was in a sorry state. He was still that quiet and cold person, but his reply made everyone surprised.

    He said, "I did it!"

    He didn¡¯t evade, didn¡¯t escape, didn¡¯t defend himself nor did he dy the matter.

    Not only Gu Da was surprised at his straightforward answer, but Lin <i>shi</i> was also stunned. Even if there was evidence at hand, she felt that she had to go through a lot of confrontations in order to get Gu Xiren to plead guilty. Unexpectedly, he just said it so bluntly.

    "I¡¯ve hated him for a very long time!"

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135 Old umted grievances

    Everyone was silent, <i>neither crow nor sparrow could be heard</i>.

    Zhou <i>shi</i> was so shocked that she even forgot to cry.

    Fang <i>shi</i> was just standing there with her eyes nk and dull,pletely confused about what was happening in front of her. She didn¡¯t know whether this was a dream or reality.

    Gu Da felt so <i>bitter and hateful</i> that he lost his voice and his hand trembling. He used all his strength and pped Gu Xiren fiercely again. Gu Xiren didn¡¯t ask for mercy but instead gave a cold nce with no resentment in his eyes, only disdain and sarcasm.

    Such an attitude was just asking to <i>add fuel to the fire</i>. Gu Da fiercely pped Gu Xiren two more times and angrily said, "Unfilial son! What did your eldest big brother do to you that you hate him so much to have him murdered?!"

    Ever since the matter was revealed, this doubt had been pressed on Gu Da¡¯s heart. Although he usually took care of business matters and didn¡¯t care much about his family, he always felt that the family was serene. Every time he heard of other family¡¯s wife and concubines fighting with each other resulting in somebody¡¯s death, or that the sons were fighting for properties resulting in the ruin of the family and its member¡¯s death, he (GD) felt deeply moved that he had managed his family quite well. But who had thought that he would be dealt such a heavy blow by the reality at this moment?!

    The fact that brother¡¯s killing each other was so cruel that he (GD) didn¡¯t dare to think about it!

    Gu Xiren sneered, "Naturally, he is always the best in your eyes. By virtue of his eldest son¡¯s identity, his food and clothing were iparable to others. He always had the smartest servant following him when he went out. As soon as he came back, the whole family would revolve around him. Ever since young, as long as he liked something, the others could only watch. Fighting or quarrelling with him, no matter the reason, the one that had to be beaten, scolded or needed to apologize, even to kowtow would never be him (GXT)!"

    "You..." Gu Da tried to interrupt him.

    Gu Xiren just ignored him (GD) and continued, "The most repulsive thing is that you alwayspare me to him when lecturing me. What¡¯s not as smart as him, not as filial as he is, not as good as he can study, not as good as he knows worldly wisdom? Even if some things were done better than him, it was nothing to you. Scolding me was already light (punishment). You often p me and point at me to ask if I deliberately wanted to embarrass him (GXT), so that he can¡¯t raise his head in front of people. Also, you scolded me for being ill-intentioned and mean, for being vulgar and venomous! Have you thought at that moment that it would also make me embarrassed and that I also wouldn¡¯t be able to raise my head in front of people?"

    "Just because of these?" Gu Da red at him: "Just because of these trivial matters, youy a murderous hand on Xitian?"

    "Trivial matters?" Gu Xiren smiled. He looked like he was ready to risk everything and without disguising his sarcastic words, he said, "In your eyes, those are naturally trivial matters. If he (GXT) had suffered some injustice, you would feel sad and help him get over his anxiety. When others suffered some injustice, it was justified in your opinion! It¡¯s clear that both of us are your biological children, but don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too biased? To say that I¡¯m heartless and vicious, wasn¡¯t this forced out by you? I was a perfectly all fine human being, but why should I bear such a false reputation? I thought, <i>don¡¯t do it, or don¡¯t rest</i>, and make this reputatione true!"

    Zhou <i>shi</i> couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She came up to hold on to his sleeve and begged, "Don¡¯t talk anymore! I know that these are all angry words. You didn¡¯t do it. Get on your knees and beg master for forgiveness...."

    Before she could finish speaking, she staggered back as Gu Xiren pulled back his sleeve.

    Gu Xiren stared at her and said: "And you! I was aggrieved outside. I came back to tell you but what did you do? Every time you only know to drag me out, let me kowtow to apologize. If I don¡¯t want to, you¡¯ll personally press down my head and scold me alongside master. Isn¡¯t it enough for only you to be so submissive? Is it necessary for me to follow you too?"

    "I....," Zhou <i>shi</i> was shocked that her own son began to reprimand her. She felt deeply hurt and said, "I was afraid that you would get into trouble, afraid that you..."

    Gu Xiren humphed once and interrupted her, "There are so many things that you¡¯re afraid of! Your heart is full of trivial things. Even if others look at you longer, you have to specte on yourself for half a day, talk about it all the time! Even if you don¡¯t feel tired, I feel exhausted for you!"

    After Gu Xiren had said that, he didn¡¯t look at Zhou <i>shi</i> anymore and sneered at Gu Da, "If it was just these things that I¡¯ve been used to it since I was a child, I may even not be able to do it (murder). However, my eldest big brother who always watched me being scolded, beaten, and wronged, not only did he not feel guilty, he even acted so fake like we were affectionate brothers in front of me! On the night of the Mid-Autumn Festival, he came to me and sincerely said that I¡¯m old enough to get married...."

    Gu Da trembled with anger and asked, "Was it wrong for him to care about you?"

    "Care about me?!" Gu Xiren said sarcastically, "He wanted to be a matchmaker and let me marry the daughter of shopkeeper Tong!¡± Who doesn¡¯t know that his daughter has a fierce and unreasonable personality?! A word of discord, she can scold the person for an hour without stopping. He (GXT) glorified that by saying that a wife three years older than the husband ensures a richer life! By letting me marry a fierce old girl; is this caring about me or is he screwing me?!"

    "It was my idea!" Gu Da angrily said, "Shopkeeper Tong has been in our shop for decades. We know him through and through! His daughter is a little fierce, but her family background is clean and her appearance is outstanding. Why isn¡¯t she worthy of you?"

    "Master¡¯s calction is too good. Fooling me that I don¡¯t know?" Gu Xiren wasn¡¯t afraid and refuted, "It¡¯s because shopkeeper Tong is being tempted by other shop¡¯s owners. You¡¯re afraid that he will leave and divulge the secrets of your business, so you intend to tie him up by means of marriage!"

    "But that doesn¡¯t cause you grievance!"

    "Doesn¡¯t?" Gu Xiren sneered: "If eldest big brother isn¡¯t married, will you let him marry the daughter of a shopkeeper?"

    Gu Da choked a little bit and said, "He¡¯s the eldest son, so we naturally should be considerate about his marriage!"

    "That¡¯s right! He was able to marry a noble¡¯s daughter because of his status. In my case as a concubine¡¯s son, I can only marry a daughter of a shopkeeper!" Gu Xiren raised his head and said, "Based on status, even if I¡¯m a concubine¡¯s son, I¡¯m also shopkeeper Tong¡¯s boss¡¯s son. Where do you want me to put this face? Or do you expect me to live below people all my life? That way you¡¯ll be satisfied?"

    "I see...." After Gu Da heard this, he stared at him, "It¡¯s not your eldest big brother that you hate the most, but me!"

    "That¡¯s right!" Gu Xiren frankly admitted. "I hate you, so I ruined him. Who let you love him the most?! So, I let you have a taste of your child dying before yourself."

    In a word, the ultimate resentment was exposed in front of people.

    Fang <i>shi</i> supported herself for half a day just because she wanted to listen to this clearly. After she finally understood everything, her mind went nk. As if she had all her energy drained from her body, she couldn¡¯t stand anymore and directly fell to the ground.

    "Eldest young mistress!" Yingluo couldn¡¯t hold her anymore and panicked, but this sound did turn everyone¡¯s attention to Fang <i>shi</i>.

    Gu Da felt anxious and pain. He couldn¡¯t care to deal with Gu Xiren for the time being. He stamped his foot and shouted, ¡°Doctor, why isn¡¯t he here yet?!"

    Shu Huan saw this chaos and couldn¡¯t help but be d that old madam hadn¡¯t woken up yet. Otherwise, the family was really going to have another big funeral.

    This was really <i>the first wave hadn¡¯t subsided yet, a new wave rose</i>. She looked up at Gu Xiran and saw him standing in the panicked crowd, with frowned eyebrows and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Indeed, in this case, they were two outsiders that couldn¡¯t do anything apart from watching as things were going. All these tragedies originated from years of umted resentment,yer uponyer, unable to vent, unable to make peace with. Just like a turbulent gathering of small streams turning into great rushing waves. There would be a moment when the embankment would be breached and be overflowed!

 Chapter 136

    Seeking happiness

    Chapter 136 Punishment

    Communication and traffic in ancient times were inconvenient. The doctor wouldn¡¯t arrive instantly when invited. After the crowd panicked for a while, two groups of people were sent out to invite the doctor. One group went to invite Ji Danqing, while the other went to invite another doctor. It was thoughtful in this kind of situation. There were three people that became ufortable at once. Even if Ji Danqing came at this moment, he probably couldn¡¯t handle it all on his own.

    Unlike old madam who couldn¡¯t be moved because of her symptoms, Fang <i>shi</i> was hurriedly moved by the maids to the inner room of Pine Crane Hall and wasid down in bed first. Yingluo anxiously walked around the bedside. She really didn¡¯t know what to do and was afraid that the fetus inside Fang <i>shi</i> was unstable. In the end, she simply called Shixiang and let her go made the medication to prevent miscarriage. As for whether Fang <i>shi</i> could take it, they had to wait for the doctor to see.

    After a period of chaos, Gu Da finally got some of his breath back. He turned to Gu Xiren and when he saw Gu Xiren standing with his head held high, he (GD) felt an indescribable hatred and disgust in his heart. He then turned to Gu Xuan and saw her bending the head and wiping her tears. Under his sorrow and anger, he couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly, "I almost forgot, there¡¯s still you! Do you hate me to the bone, or do you hate your eldest big brother to the bone?"

    When he asked, Gu Xuan¡¯s tears fell faster but she only wiped her tears and said nothing. This sad appearance with the little white flower of the hairpin on the hair of her temples and the slight trembling of her body, made her look more pitiful and caused people to feel sympathy for her.

    However, Gu Da couldn¡¯t stand to see her like this. He grabbed the teacup and threw it her way, "At this moment, to who are you still shedding these crocodile tears? Speak!"

    With no surprise, another teacup was broken to pieces.

    Shu Huan looked at the broken porcin on the ground, and couldn¡¯t help but caress the faint scar on her wrist. She was dumbfounded that the people from Gu household were really alike. They all had a hobby of throwing teacups.

    Gu Xuan didn¡¯t evade. When she was forced to answer, she just shook her head continuously.

    Gu Xiren nced at her and couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He interrupted and said, "This has nothing to do with her! A man must bear the consequences of his own acts! It¡¯s not worthy to get her involved!"

    Gu Da sneered even more, "I really gave birth to a good son who personally caused his big brother¡¯s death. And now, you¡¯re giving me this deep brother-sister bonding! No matter how much you protect her, you can¡¯t erase what she has done!"

    "I coaxed her into putting the candy in Red Cloud Yard! She didn¡¯t know anything!"

    "That¡¯s an aplice too!"

    "I told you she didn¡¯t know anything! <i>Even a vicious tiger will not eat its cubs</i>. I did it, so if you want to pursue the matter, investigate me only. Whether you want to kill me or punish me, I¡¯ll ept it all!" Speaking till here, Gu Xiren furrowed his brow, "Or, you have long been unhappy with the both of us, and wants us all to be buried with eldest big brother. If that is the case, then, I have nothing to say!"

    Thest sentence made Gu Da almost jump up and said furiously, "Drag him out and let him kneel outside the ancestral hall!"

    Gu Xiren squinted at him arrogantly: "No need, I¡¯ll go on my own!"

    At the end of his speech, he nced at Gu Xuan, swung his sleeve, and walked out with his head held high.

    Zhou <i>shi </i>saw that he was so determined that she directly cried and fell to the ground.

    Gu Da was so angered by him (Xiren) that he vomited blood again. Lin <i>shi</i> and the other concubines panicked, and immediately rushed over tofort him but got told off by him. He took a breath and said to Gu Xiran, "Take that unfilial son to the ancestral hall and punish him with the wooden stick on my behalf. After punishing him, let him kneel there. Call two servant to watch over him. No one is allowed to give him food and drinks. Tomorrow morning, tie him up to see the officials!"

    Gu Xiran frowned slightly, then he heard him (GD) continue to deal with Gu Xuan. He (GD) let people take Gu Xuan to the woodshed to lock her there first. Without his orders, she couldn¡¯t be released!

    In fact, this punishment couldn¡¯t be said to be unfair. After all, since ancient times, a murderer must pay with his life (a life for a life). Moreover, Gu Xuan looked innocent and pitiful but Shu Huan and others knew that she (GX) had swapped the candies after the murder. This meant that even if she didn¡¯t know in advance, she must have known about it afterwards. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have thought of changing the candies back. However, no one knew if she did this for the sake of Gu Xiren or was she afraid that she would be implicated if the matter was exposed.

    When Gu Xiran was still making up his mind, he heard Gu Da shout at him, "What are you waiting for? Why aren¡¯t you going already? Or do you also think that Xiren did a good job that made you pleased and you couldn¡¯t bear to punish him?"

    After hearing these ridiculous words, Gu Xiran immediately became sullen.

    He knew that Gu Da was sad because he lost his son, and it was even more painful to know that it was caused by hostility between brothers. However, he (GD) had lived for a long time and had gotten established in society for years. He should have never said such extremely cold words that wished for the whole family to be in chaos (desire to stir up trouble). Or did he only take Gu Xitian as his only son and thought the others were dispensable?

    In the end, the perpetrator of this tragedy was Gu Da! He didn¡¯t reflect on his own mistakes but vented his grievances on others. In this way, even if there were a few more big events happening in the family, Gu Xiran wouldn¡¯t be surprised!

    Since he (GXR) had no good feelings for Gu Da and didn¡¯t want to get involved in the internal conflicts within Gu Household, Gu Xiran tactfully refused the job that had been forced on him. He coughed twice and said softly, "Master, please find another person to do the punishment. I have always been sick and weak. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it and will cause you trouble afterwards. It¡¯s already a mess at home."

    Although, he didn¡¯t have good feelings for Gu Da, but he was still his father in name. At the end of his speech, he (GXR) still gave some advice to Gu Da.

    Inparison to Gu Da, Gu Xiran preferred the smooth method of how old madam handle things. She would temporarily suppress the matter. On the surface, she was taking care of Gu Xitian¡¯s funeral but also secretly investigating the matter and quietly dealing with it. How was this not good? <i>Wordless and umunicative</i>, all the trouble had been solved. At least, it wouldn¡¯t be to the point where the whole household knew about the matter. There would be more or less room for adjustments. They didn¡¯t need to be shaken by one harsh news after another. Nobody would vomit blood or faint. At this moment, even the unformed fetus inside Fang <i>shi</i>¡¯s had been implicated. No one knew if it would survive.

    All this was caused by Gu Da¡¯s messy handling of things!

    <i>Those whom God wishes to destroy, he first makes mad</i>. Gu Da was so grumpy at the moment that he had no judgement at all. Let alone carefully analyze the situation and thought calmly over it. The only reaction of Gu Da towards Gu Xiran¡¯s words was....

    He (GXR) was provoking him!

    Gu Da was so furious that he pointed at Gu Xiran and said, "Even...even you dare...."

    Spoken words were like <i>split water that is difficult to retrieve</i>. If he (GXR) let him (GD) finish his words, he (GXR) was afraid that in the future it would be difficult to repress the resentment in his heart and to continue to maintain that pretense of a father-son rtionship on the surface!

    Gu Xiran licked his lips and interrupted him (GD), "Master, please calm down. It¡¯s important to take care of the body."

    "You...." Gu Da still wanted to say something.

    Shu Huan¡¯s eyes were sharp and saw a bamboo-colored figure outside the door. She quickly said, "Doctor Ji is here. Master, if you have more to say, please wait after the doctor has seen old madam."

    As soon as she mentioned old madam, Gu Da immediately became silent and sat back on the chair powerlessly.

    Nowadays, filial piety is a top priority. No matter how much old madam weighted in Gu Da¡¯s heart, as long as she was involved, everything else had to be postponed. After all, there were only a few people in the world like Gu Xiren, who dare to expose the hostility between brothers, who was unfilial and heartless, and who didn¡¯t hide anything at all.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137 One word sentenced for life

    When Ji Danqing heard that old madam had passed out, he already rushed to Gu residence with the fastest speed. When he entered Pine Crane Hall, he saw that the yard was full of people; no need to mention inside the room. The whole family was there. Aside from the few people next to the couch where Shu Huan was watching over old madam, at Gu Da¡¯s side was floating with pearls and green jades (concubines).

    He immediately frowned and said, "Everyone, scatter!"

    The people inside the room were used to seeing the elegant and gentle demeanor of Ji Danqing. They were a bit surprised hearing him being curt in an unquestionable manner. They only scattered after a while. However, they didn¡¯t dare to go far without Gu Da¡¯smand. Everyone gathered in the yard and paid attention to the movements inside the room. Only Gu Yun who looked weakly and didn¡¯t like to get involved in affairss, returned directly to the Calm Cloud Yard where she lived in. It was as if anything that happened to Gu household had nothing to do with her.

    Shu Huan grabbed Gu Xihe, looked once at Gu Xiran and also walked out. She had long felt distressed and wanted to go out for fresh air. However, she just came to the door when she heard Ji Danqing say, "Asking second young master and mistress to not leave."

    Gu Xihe quickly said, "I also want to stay!"

    Ji Danqing looked once at him but didn¡¯t say anything. He first checked old madam¡¯s pulse and then lifted her eyelids to take a look. In the end, he looked at her ten pricked fingers and nodded silently.

    Gu Da was anxious to ask, "Doctor Ji, how¡¯s mother¡¯s condition?"

    Ji Danqing looked once at him and said, "Ginseng soup."

    Gu Da quickly pushed Lin <i>shi</i> and said, "Did you hear? Quickly let someone go make ginseng soup!"

    Lin <i>shi</i> rushed out. Ji Danqing let Shu Huan and Gu Xiran be helpers. They turned old madam¡¯s body sideways and hold it in that position. He took a silver needle out of his medicinal chest, found the right acupuncture point and inserted the needle through the clothes.

    The acupuncture was to let the stasis of the body disperse. Ji Danqing applied acupuncture for quite some time. Until his forehead was full of sweat and his clothes were a bit soaked did he sigh from relief. He retrieved the needles, took a bag of pills from his medicinal chest and said, "Old madam has a closed disease. Fortunately, she got treated early. There are no big problems. Later, use the ginseng soup to dissolve these cinnabar pills. Three to five pills every serving. When old madam wakes up, I will write another prescription."

    As he was speaking, the other invited doctor had arrived. This one often treated Gu Da. Hence, Ji Danqing was invited to the inner room to check Fang <i>shi</i>¡¯s pulse.

    With Gu Xiran guarding on the outside, Shu Huan followed inside the room. She saw Fang <i>shi</i> looking nkly at the rooftop. It seemed that she had returned to her previous dazed state. Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help but sigh secretly. Fortunately, the situation was not as serious as she thought. Hearing that people had entered, Fang <i>shi</i> had some consciousness and turned her head. Only when she saw Ji Danqing, her eyes got some vitality in them and she wanted to sit up.

    "Eldest young mistress doesn¡¯t have to get up." As Ji Danqing spoke, he rushed forward to stop her from getting up. When he was doing that, he put his hand on her wrist, lowered his eyes and carefully diagnosed her pulse.

    "Doctor Ji...did I disturb the peacefulness of the fetus...," Fang <i>shi</i> felt that her belly was ufortable. She also got anxious. This child was all the hope she had to continue to live on.

    Ji Danqing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Nothing could be seen from it. After being silent for a while, he smiled slightly and said, "It doesn¡¯t matter. It will be alright if eldest young mistress continues to take care of your health."

    "Thank God...," Fang <i>shi</i>¡¯s heart loosened and closed her eyes from tiredness. However, tears came out from the corners of her eyes.

    Ji Danqing had been invited to the outer room by Yingluo. Only when he was writing a prescription did he say, "Not good!"

    Yingluo immediately panicked and said, "Doctor Ji, don¡¯t scare me. Eldest young mistress, she..."

    Ji Danqing didn¡¯t raise his head. He only looked at the mboyant and cursive calligraphy on the paper and said, "She has to stay in bed to rest and can¡¯t tired herself out. She can¡¯t receive any more blows."

    As he talked, he handed the prescription to Yingluo and said, "Let her take this for a month. Afterwards, I wille back to check her pulse. Remember to let her stay in bed and rest. Otherwise, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to keep the child."

    He treated the matter with due consideration and frightened Yingluo. The hand was trembling when she took over the prescription.

    Shu Huan frowned and asked, "Is it so dangerous?"

    Ji Danqing nodded and said, "It¡¯s the best if she avoids eldest young master¡¯s funeral. Although, it¡¯s not reasonable, but if she wants to keep the child, she could only do that."

    As they were talking here, suddenly someone shouted, "Old madam had woken up!"

    The room immediately was in chaos. The voices inquiring about her well-being rose and fell in session. However, when old madam had woken up, she discovered that she couldn¡¯t move half of her body. She got anxious and almost fainted again. Fortunately, Ji Danqing rushed forward, diagnosed her pulse and said, "It¡¯s no big deal. As long as you nourish well, you will return to normal in two months."

    These words were ambiguous. Old madam was silent for a while after having heard that. She suddenly asked, "There is also a probability that I will stay like this forever, right?"

    Ji Danqing frowned slightly, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    After having lived till such an age, she had seen beyond the facade of worldly affairs, life and death. The initial panic of old madam was only due to the suddenness of the incident and the inability to control herself. After a while, she calmed down, sighed and said, "I got it."

    Ji Danqing took two steps back and said, "This humble one woulde every day to check your pulse. Old madam doesn¡¯t have to worry too much."

    Old madam nodded and thanked him. remembering that Gu Da had just vomited blood, she asked how Gu Da was doing. The other doctor also said that Gu Da was too worried, needed to rest and that it was no big deal.

    Everyone could see that something had happened to Gu household. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for the two doctors to stay any longer. After they had written a prescription and reminded them to take care of themselves, they left. When there were only family members left, old madam sighed again and said, "Speak up!"

    She was naturally asking about what had happened after she had fainted. Because everyone saw that she had just woken up, they didn¡¯t dare to tell her. However, they saw that she insisted and she said, "I¡¯m already at such an age. What have I not experienced before? Just now, I was too angry. Now, I¡¯m prepared. You can tell me about it."

    After Gu Xihe hesitated repeatedly and after he saw that Gu Da finally nodded helplessly, he told in a stammering voice everything that had happened.

    Old madam reaction was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. She didn¡¯t get stirred up again. Her expression was so calm without any waves. No emotions could be detected. After being silent for a while, she said, "It¡¯s all fated!"

    It was as if she submitted to the fate/will designed by the heavens. Then, she let Shu Huan help her get up. Although, half of her body couldn¡¯t move, she still leaned on Gu Xihe and sat up on the couch. She turned, looked at Gu Da and asked, "Do you know what you did wrong?"

    Gu Da had taken the medication. Seeing that old madam was fine, he just took a breath of relief. When he was being asked this, his mind went nk.

    Old madam also didn¡¯t expect him to answer and let him stay in his nk state. She turned and looked at Gu Xihe. She barely lifted the hand that could move, stroked his head and muttered, "Actually, I was also wrong...."

    Everyone was still pondering about her words, when her sharp gaze swept over. The heartbeat of those who met her eyes skipped a beat. Then, they heard her say in a clear voice, "Listen well. In the future, no one is allowed to mention this matter again. If half a word gets out and I find out who it was, then don¡¯t me me for the heavy punishment!"

    When Gu Da saw that old madam wanted to suppress this matter, he hurriedly said, "Then, little third..."

    Finally, old madam¡¯s tone brought some emotions and yelled angrily at him, "Are you muddle-headed? What happened inside the household, should die inside the household. You actually wanted to tie him up and send him to the official! Do you want everyone in the city to know about this matter? Then, where should we put Gu household¡¯s face in the future? Can you still wear that old face of yours and walk out of the house?"

    Gu Da was stumped for words.

    "Brothers killing each other!" Old madam was a bit saddened. "We have faults in this matter, but little third is too sinister and vicious. He even dared to do this kind of thing that would be punished by the heavens!"

    As she talked, the more she straightened her old body and said in a strict voice, "Spread my words. Punish him with the familyw. After beating him a hundred times, no one is allowed to send him medicine or food. Let him kneel outside the ancestral hall for three days and three nights. If he can¡¯t handle the punishment, then take it as if he had a very good rtionship with his brother, that he was very saddened and aggrieved by his eldest brother¡¯s death and had passed away from being ill. He will have a funeral together with Xitian. If he was lucky that he didn¡¯t die, lock him up. He can¡¯t set half a step outside this door for his whole life!

    When Shu Huan heard that, she was slightly shocked. Originally, she thought that old madam was merciful because of her old age, deliberately wanted to suppress this matter and perhaps would punish Gu Xiren lightly. However, it was truly <i>the older ginger gets, the spicier it will be. </i>If it was necessarily, old madam could be more heartless than anyone.

    In one sentence, Gu Xiren¡¯s whole life had been determined!

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138 Risking one¡¯s life to protect

    After Shu Huan came out of Pine Crane Hall and recalled everything that had happened, she was speechless and remained silent the whole way. Until when Plum Flower Pavilion was in front of her did she turn around and looked once at Meijing who followed behind her.

    Gu Xiran knew what she was thinking about and unconsciously held her hand tighter.

    Shu Huan made up her mind and finally said, "Meijing, I ask you..."

    She hasn¡¯t finished speaking yet when Meijing suddenly knelt in front of her. She looked up and said, "Second young mistress, this ve swore to the heavens that this ve had never done anything that would harm you. In the future, this ve will also not do something that would harm you! If I vite this oath, I will be struck..."

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t wait for her to finish when she pulled her up, smiled slightly and said, "I know."

    Her request was very simple. She only wanted a promise. Although, words usually don¡¯t have much binding influence, but as long as Meijing was willing to say it, she was willing to believe her (M).

    After seeing too much schemes, she simply hoped that people could be a bit more honest with each other and let the warmth stay in the heart. Otherwise, if the world was so cold (indifferent), what fun would it be to live if everyone was suspicious of each other? As for whether she would be betrayed or not in the future, she wasn¡¯t sure about that. If such a thing truly happened, then, it¡¯s the other person who has a problem with her/his character. She would not be saddened again for someone unworthy.

    After Meijing was pulled up, she (M) looked at Liangchen who stood silently next to her with lowered head. She (M) didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Shu Huan lowered her eyes, thought for a while and said, "Liangchen."

    Liangchen¡¯s voice was still the same as usual, "This ve is here."

    "You have to think well at this moment. Do you want to stay at my side as usual or do you want to return to madam¡¯s?"

    Liangchen was silent.

    Shu Huan also didn¡¯t urge her. She only raised her eyes and stared at her (L).

    After a while, she said, "This ve prefers to follow second young mistress."

    She was a clever person. She had long known that as a ve, especially such one like her, usually would only be used as a chess piece. However, when ying chess, there was also the difference between having feelings and bepletely indifferent. Lin <i>shi</i> gave up on the chess piece too easily. She was unscrupulous to achieve her purpose. On the other hand, the way Shu Huan treated Meijing was different. If she could choose, she would rather choose thetter.

    Shu Huan nodded and said, "If you want to follow me, you have to know what kind of thing I can¡¯t stand. Don¡¯t test that bottom line, otherwise, it would be better for you to follow madam. Your days would be better then."

    Liangchen immediately answered, "This ve knows."

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t say anything else and entered Plum Flower Pavilion with Gu Xiran.

    In the past, she didn¡¯t talk about such things with Liangchen and haven¡¯t asked for her loyalty. Hence, she (SH) was also not in the position to me her (L) for her previous betrayal. After all, she was a maid who didn¡¯t have the freedom to act independently. She was someone who had been trained by Lin <i>shi</i> since the beginning. It was natural that she would be loyal to Lin <i>shi</i>. Now, that she had been abandoned by Lin <i>shi</i> and she had made her own choice, then, Shu Huan was also willing to give her another chance.

    After all, there were really not many people in this household that could be trusted. Even if she takes in a few more new maids, one may know the person for a long time without understanding her true nature. How would she know who they are obeying behind her back? It was better to have Liangchen who she knew through and through. Even if she was betrayed once again, at least, she would know to whom. However, seeing how Liangchen faced Lin <i>shi</i> before, she (SH) knew that she (L) wasn¡¯t someone who was foolishly loyal. She (L) wasn¡¯t someone who would still be hell-bent on sacrificing herself after being sold out by the master. This point was in line with Shu Huan¡¯s temper and she wouldn¡¯t feel fed up looking at her (L).

    ¡ª

    After a troubling morning, it was already near noon. Shang Xin was already waiting for them to return. She immediately let people set up the table. Taking advantage of a nap, they closed the door of the room. The two finally got the opportunity to be alone.

    Shu Huan closed the door, turned around and whispered, "My heart feels a bit uneasy."

    Gu Xiran raised an eyebrow, looked at her and asked, "Why?"

    "I can¡¯t tell," Shu Huan nkly leaned on the side of the dressing table. She just grabbed a beaded flower from the jewelry box, yed with it and said, "If I tell you, don¡¯tugh at me. I don¡¯t know whether it is my intuition or not. After little third admitted it, I no longer feel that he is the culprit and felt that he was punished somewhat unjustly by old madam."

    Gu Xiran looked at her with great interest and asked, "There must be a reason why you would have such thoughts, right?"

    Shu Huan thought for a moment, shook her head and said, "I really can¡¯t tell. I feel that he confessed too quickly as if he couldn¡¯t wait to shoulder this crime. He wouldn¡¯t not know that if this crime was determined, that it would only lead to a road of ruin for him. Moreover, master only suspected him. Aside from the poisonous candy, he didn¡¯t have any other proof. As long as he refused to admit it, he would only be subjected to a beating and wouldn¡¯t reach the point of today."

    Gu Xiran smiled slightly and said, "Although, it is like that, but if he doesn¡¯t admit it, Gu Xuan would be the biggest suspect."

    "Gu Xuan can also refuse to admit it. After all, no one saw her with their own eyes."

    "Then, it would all depend on how strong she is mentally and how great her bearing capacity is. At that time, master had already lost his reasoning. He wouldn¡¯t carefully scrutinize and be gentle and reasonable. Presumably, he would use some forced and coercive means. No matter what the final result are, in the process of being forced, it was inevitable that she would suffer."

    After Shu Huan heard this, she bit her lips and stared at Gu Xiran. After a long while did she asked hesitantly, "Are their rtionship of siblings really so good that little third was willing to give up his life to protect her...?"

    "I don¡¯t know about that," Gu Xiranughed bitterly and shook his head. "I only know that if little third isn¡¯t innocent then, he must¡¯ve colluded with Gu Xuan. In any case, Gu Xuan was definitely not innocent!"

    Seeing that he was so sure, Shu Huan was a bit shocked.

    Gu Xiran exined patiently, "Didn¡¯t we deduct before that the poison inside the candy was notmon? Even doctor Ji couldn¡¯t immediately distinguish the ingredients inside of it. It was clear that to obtain this kind of poison was not an easy task. This was a premediated modus operandi. It was not like how little third said that he got dissatisfied with this matter on the night of the Mid-Autumn Festival, got the intention to kill and seeded the next day. It was too easy, right?"

    "Right!" Shu Huan suddenly thought of a point. "This poison was put inside before the candy was made..."

    Gu Xiranughed and said, "He certainly doesn¡¯t know how to."

    Shu Huan sighed, "Then, there is only Gu Xuan."

    She had long heard that Gu Xuan¡¯s needlework and cooking were excellent. She often made some small dessert to show her filial piety to old madam. Naturally, it was impossible to let someone else put poison inside of the candy. In this era, a gentleman should stay away from the kitchen. Then, the job of putting the poison inside the candy was definitely done by Gu Xuan.

    The two exchanged a nce. Both of their gazes showed helplessness.

    What could they do even if they know? Wash away the injustice for Gu Xiran? It happened that he decided to shoulder this crime himself. For this, he¡¯d evenpletely fallen out with Gu Da. Even if he didn¡¯t murder his brother, he couldn¡¯t stay away from the crime of being unfilial and disobedient to the parents. If Gu Da wanted his life, he (GD) could get it rightly so. Moreover, even if they wanted to rify for Gu Xiren, he may not be willing.

    The feelings they had for Gu Xuan turned more and moreplicated. She was a little girl who looked helpless, weak and who would provoke feelings of tenderness from people. However, it happened that her methods were cruel, and her thinking was so deep that people couldn¡¯t see through of it. If they expose the matter, there was a sense of guilt of having pushed the weak into the pit of fire. If they don¡¯t expose it, they obviously knew what kind of person she was and still indulged her without care. If by chance her purpose hasn¡¯t been reached yet and she continues to harm people, then what?

    Shu Huan was very hesitant, "Should we tell or not?"

    Gu Xiran also felt headache about this. They didn¡¯t know what old madam¡¯s attitude was. If she preferred a grandson more, perhaps she would be satisfied if the culprit was another person. If an illegitimate grandson and granddaughter weighted the same in her eyes, presumably, she would think that they were too meddlesome.

    After being silent for a while, he suddenly remembered something and said, "Not good!"

    Shu Huan wondered, "What again?"

    Gu Xiran rubbed his temples and said, "I don¡¯t know her motive for killing her brother, but since she did such a thing, there must be a reason why she hated Gu Xitian. It would be fine if her hate was gone after the person had died, but if her hate hasn¡¯t lessened yet..."

    Shu Huan suddenly widened her eyes and asked, "You are saying that Fang <i>shi</i> is in danger?"

    "I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s go and see."

    As Gu Xiran was talking, he already opened the door and went out.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139 Get poisoned

    While she followed Gu Xiran on the way, Shu Huan felt that they might be overthinking about the situation. After all, Gu Xiren was still getting punished in the ancestral hall and Gu Xuan had been locked in the woodshed. These two didn¡¯t even have any personal freedom. It would be very difficult if they wanted to do something. However, before they had arrived at Red Cloud Yard, they saw Shixiang running rmingly towards them. Her heart sank and she immediately had a hunch that something wasn¡¯t good. Maybe something really had happened.

    Gu Xiran tried to stop Shixiang and asked, "What are you panicking about?"

    "Please make way, second young master," Shixiang said that while running and didn¡¯t say more. She didn¡¯t stop, ran past Gu Xiran and said, "Sorry."

    The maids in the residence were all trained and shouldn¡¯t behave this undisciplined.

    Shu Huan and Gu Xiran exchanged a nce and immediately quickened their pace.

    They had just arrived at the entrance of Red Cloud Yard, when they could already hear the chaotic noise inside. After they went in, they found several maids rushing back and forth between the inner room and the outer room. Inside the inner room, Yingluo was holding a basin at the bedside, while Fang <i>shi</i> was lying on the bedside and vomiting heavily.

    Gu Xiran frowned and asked, "What happened?"

    As soon as Yingluo saw them, she finally breathed a sigh of relief and said anxiously, "I don¡¯t know either. Not long aftering back, miss said she has abdominal pain, stomach cramps and feel nauseated. This is already the third time she had vomited...."

    Shu Huan looked at Fang <i>shi</i> and asked hesitantly, "Isn¡¯t that morning sickness?"

    Yingluo was on the verge of crying, "How can morning sickness be this bad? Moreover, miss¡¯s abdominal pain is abnormal...."

    Before she (Y) could finish talking, Fang <i>shi</i> gasped and then said, "My head hurts too! My child...am I going to lose it...."

    Yingluo rapidly consoled her, "Miss, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. I have already sent people to report to old madam and master, and also let Shixiang go invite a doctor. Hold on for a while. The child will be fine."

    Fang <i>shi</i> wanted to say something but a strong feeling of nausea forced her to lie down again and vomited uncontrobly until she was sweaty all over her body.

    Facing such a situation, Shu Huan and Gu Xiran could really only <i>look at each other in dismay</i>.

    First, they didn¡¯t have medical knowledge; secondly, they didn¡¯t have any general knowledge about pregnancy. It was impossible to determine the cause of Fang <i>shi</i>¡¯s difort. They only knew that her being like this was very abnormal, but there was nothing they could do. They couldn¡¯t even mention their purpose foring here and could only wait at the side until the doctor came to see what to do next.

    "Tea...." After Fang <i>shi</i> had vomited for a while, she weakly reached out for tea.

    Yingluo poured some warm tea in a small cup and handed it over. Fang <i>shi</i> rinsed her mouth with the tea and drank two gulps. But not long after lying down, she got up and vomited again.

    Shu Huan looked at it coldly. She suddenly pulled Gu Xiran and whispered, "It¡¯s really wrong to vomit like this. When I looked at her lying down, her limbs were somewhat spasmodic and convulsive. Could it be food poisoning?"

    Gu Xiran narrowed his eyes and said, "I think the chance of being poisoned is greater!"

    Shu Huan was stunned.

    That was right. There were no pesticide residues in fruits and vegetables these days, and the weather was getting cooler again. Moreover, there was never any leftover on Gu household¡¯s dinner table. Besides, Fang <i>shi</i> didn¡¯t eat anything at all these two days. The possibility of food poisoning was too small. Unless it was malicious poisoning. This was exactly the purpose of theiring over, afraid that Fang <i>shi</i> would be harmed!

    The doctor hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Gu Xiran looked at Fang <i>shi</i> carefully again. When he saw that her lips turned vaguely purple, he hurriedly said, "Go get cow¡¯s milk!"

    Whether it was food poisoning or not, let just <i>gave medicine to a dead horse</i> first. In any case, drinking milk wouldn¡¯t damage the body.

    Yingluo was surprised, "Cow¡¯s milk?"

    Gu Xiran pped his forehead. Silly me!

    During the agriculture era, cattle were valuable assets. It was mostly popr in raising cattle for farming and there weren¡¯t many people raising cows. Cow¡¯s milk was very rare, but there should be goat¡¯s milk. He hurriedly said, "Goat milk is also good!"

    Yingluo was puzzled but she was at a loss about what to do at the moment, so she could only do as ordered. She hurriedly went out to get a maid and then brought back the goat¡¯s milk. Gu Xiran let Fang <i>shi</i> drink it. She repeatedly drank and then vomit again! If she was really poisoned, it was better to wash the stomach to dilute the poisoning this way than to do nothing and only watch.

    While that was happening, old madam and Gu Da sent someone to inquire about Fang <i>shi</i>¡¯s situation. Afterwards, Ji Danqing was pulled and dragged in by Shixiang. He really got good medical ethics. He just got home to drink a cup of tea. His sweat wasn¡¯t dry yet, when he was already urged into Gu household again. His face actually didn¡¯t show any trace of displeasure.

    When Ji Danqing entered the room, he saw Fang <i>shi</i>¡¯s face was greenish-ck. He immediately became nervous and took her hand. It was ice-cold. Even without diagnosing her pulse, he said one word, "Poisoned!"

    Fang <i>shi</i>¡¯s vision became ck and almost fainted.

    Shu Huan¡¯s heart shivered with from coldness. They had really guessed it correctly! Was it Gu Xuan or was it Gu Xiren? How could they do this to the extent without anybody knowing that they didn¡¯t even have to do it personally?

    She clenched her lips. Was there an undiscovered traitor?

    Yingluo panicked and asked, "What...what kind of poisoning?"

    "White arsenic!" Ji Danqing urged, "Quickly! Go get one tael of Fangfeng, mash it into fine powder and mix it with water to drink!"

    Yingluo was full of questions but didn¡¯t dare to ask. She turned and ran out.

    When Ji Danqing looked at the goat¡¯s milk on the table, he let Fang <i>shi </i>continue to drink and vomit to try to expel the toxins. Fortunately, Fang <i>shi</i> was very cooperative because of the fetus in her belly. Looking at her, the white arsenic taken should be a small amount. Otherwise, she would have passed out long ago and couldn¡¯t hang on till now.

    However, the child....

    Ji Danqing sighed in his heart. The child couldn¡¯t be saved!

    He was afraid to scare Fang <i>shi</i> more. So, he only called Shixiang aside and quietly told her to go invite a midwife.

    Shixiang wasn¡¯t stupid. After hearing it, she immediately panicked, "Eldest young mistress, she...."

    Ji Danqing shook his head and said, "Don¡¯t ask. Quickly go!"

    He was a doctor. It was all right for him to do medical diagnosis but if Fang <i>shi</i> would have a miscarriage, he couldn¡¯t handle this kind of matter. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for men and women to be too intimate. It was better to ask an experienced midwife to take care of it.

    Shu Huan heard him talking with Shixiang. Her heart was <i>crying bitterness without ceasing</i>. Why did everything break out together? Let¡¯s not mention what would happen to old madam and Gu Da if this child was gone. Fang <i>shi</i>¡¯s alone, she feared that....

    That thought just emerged in Shu Huan¡¯s head, when she heard Fang <i>shi</i> ask in a hoarse voice, "Doctor Ji! Don¡¯t keep it from me! Am I going to lose my child?!"

    Ji Danqing¡¯s face looked bad. Even if he wanted to deliberately keep it from her, it wouldn¡¯t be for long.

    When Fang <i>shi</i> saw that he hesitated, she got extremely terrified!

    She was psychologically devastated and her emotions were already on the verge of copsing. After the poisoning, she became more and more agitated. She also didn¡¯t know where she got the strength from but she got up from the bed, rushed to Ji Danqing and grabbed his clothes. She was so fast that Shu Huan and Gu Xiran, who were beside her, couldn¡¯t even stop her.

    "Doctor Ji!" Fang <i>shi</i> couldn¡¯t stand. Half of her body was on the ground. She desperately kowtowed, "Save my child, I beg you, save my child, I beg you...."

    That mournful and sorrowful plea, as well as the muffled sound of the forehead tapping on the ground; not to mention that Shu Huan¡¯s heart was sour and couldn¡¯t look any longer at it, even Gu Xiran turned his head. His gaze showed some ruthlessness and he said through gritted teeth, "Too vicious!"

    Too vicious!

    Shu Huan knew clearly who he (GXR) was talking about. Ji Danqing knew it too. However, at the moment, the child really couldn¡¯t be saved. The top priority was to save Fang <i>shi</i>¡¯s life! He (JDQ) just reached out to drag Fang <i>shi</i> from the ground. Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help but think that the woman in front her had in three days lost her husband, lost the unformed child in her belly; lost the most important things in her life. Was there really hope that she would live on?

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140 Miscarriage

    Ji Danqing used all forcible methods in treating the poison when confronting Fang<i> shi¡¯s</i>plete breakdown.

    When she (F) struggled, he let the maids tie her up with a rope.

    If she refused to take her medicine, they pried open her teeth and poured the medicine inside her mouth. If the amount wasn¡¯t enough, they poured again.

    Ji Danqing wasn¡¯t gentle and cultivated at all times. At this moment, he was cold-faced and cold-hearted. This let many maids cast a fearful look at him, feeling that his means were too tough. However, to him, he should always try his best to treat the patient. Whether it was medically ethical or not, it was fine as long as he had a clear conscience. He simply didn¡¯t care about what other people would think. As for how to care for the patient¡¯s trauma, he had to save their life first. If the life was lost, then everything would be lost.

    However, as expected, Fang <i>shi</i> had a miscarriage in the end.

    Although, the amount of white arsenic consumed wasn¡¯t huge, but as far as Fang <i>shi</i>¡¯s current weak body was concerned, it was already not easy to keep her alive. Let alone to save the originally unstable fetus in her belly.

    When the exhausted Ji Danqing came out of the inner room, he saw Gu Da, who was waiting on the outside with the support of a cane. The head of Gu household suddenly aged so much in one day that he looked like an extremely aged old man. Even standing there, he was unable to stop trembling.

    "D...doctor Ji...." Gu Da nervously asked, "The child of Xitian...."

    Ji Danqing shook his head apologetically and said, "Sorry."

    It was as if the whole world had copsed and hope had instantly <i>scattered in ashes and dispersed</i><i> s</i>moke.

    Gu Da originally hoped that his eldest son could leave an offspring behind, so that he could take care and see his grandchild grows up, but Ji Danqing¡¯s words shattered thisst wish in his heart. He suddenly felt empty, stood nkly for a moment and turned his head to look around. He seemed a little confused about where he was and also didn¡¯t understand how all of this had happened in such a way that he couldn¡¯t respond to it and couldn¡¯t ward it off.

    In the middle of his absent-mindedness, he heard someone shouting anxiously...

    "Master, master."

    "Master, wake up, don¡¯t scare us."

    "Master."

    The shouts seemed toe from afar but they also seemed close. He couldn¡¯t tell who was calling him and he also didn¡¯t want to know. He just muttered, "Dead, all dead...All had died."

    As he muttered it, he suddenly broke inughter, feeling that everything was ridiculous. Two days ago, his eldest son was still alive and well beside him (GD); how could he had passed away? How could Fang <i>shi</i>, who was still fine a moment ago, got a miscarriage? All of this was a scam, right? This definitely was a scam that they coborated on it. It must be.

    The shouting around him grew desperate and louder and there were countless hands reaching out to shake him. He was so annoyed that he threw out the cane in his hand.

    He shouted, "Shut up."

    He wanted all the noise around him to disappear, wanted all these hands to disappear and wanted to destroy and smash this nightmare into pieces.

    After the crane was thrown, it seemed to have hit something. Someone eximed in pain, others rushed to shout, "Madam."

    Gu Da suddenly came a bit back to his senses. He wanted to speak, but only broken sound came out his mouth. Even he couldn¡¯t understand himself clearly. Subsequently, he felt that his body lost its control. His body went limp and couldn¡¯t stand anymore. Then, he fell backwards....

    Shu Huan was nearby when Gu Da lost his mind and swung the cane around to hit people. Coincidentally, he hit right on Lin <i>shi</i>¡¯s cheek with a lot of power. It was so hard that more than half of her well-maintained face was bruised and swollen. Afterwards, Gu Da fainted.

    The scene became chaotic again.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. She felt that there was a ckedy farce ying one after and another in front of her.

    She always knew that Gu household was fighting openly and maneuver covertly nonstop. It wasn¡¯t a kind ce but she didn¡¯t expect these secretly, ferociously and surging tides would be so destructive once they erupted.

    <i>Golden gate of the pavilion</i><i>, brocade garments and jade meals</i> nourished seeds of hatred. The dead, the sick, one by one, were like a domino. By just gently pushing one down, the rest of the dominoes would follow one by one until all of it fell.

    This ce was truly terrifying. She wondered if people stayed long enough at this ce, would they be infected with depression by this dark atmosphere?

    Shu Huan unconsciously reached out to grasp Gu Xiran¡¯s clothes firmly. Fortunately, she had him at her side. If she was alone, she would¡¯ve escaped without care and without looking back.

    Gu Xiran also didn¡¯t want to go up and pretend to be a sad filial son. He just coldly looked at Ji Danqing busy rescuing Gu Da. He felt that this doctor was rather responsible and diligent with his work but it was also unlucky that he had to meet such a family where misfortunes happened one after another. In short: Fang <i>shi</i> was too innocent and pitiful, and Gu Da reaped what he sowed.

    As he was thinking that, he suddenly felt his own clothes being grasped by Shu Huan. His heart skipped a beat, then, <i>without a word or movement</i>, he held her hand and clenched it hard. There was no need to speak. His attitude was very clear. Whenever, wherever, hand-in-hand, till death do us apart.

    ¡ª

    Ji Danqing didn¡¯t leave Gu residence this night. After he wrote a prescription for Gu Da and put some medicine on Lin <i>shi</i>, he was asked to stay by Gu Xiran.

    Behind people¡¯s back, Gu Xiran spoke more straightforward, "Many people in the family has copsed. The matter has be so big that we can¡¯t hide it for long from old madam. Furthermore, the obituary will be out tomorrow, and people wille to offer condolences one after another. The matter of Gu Xiren and Gu Xuan hasn¡¯t been resolved clearly yet. At that time, don¡¯t know how many people will be angered and will copse. You might as well stay here and save the pain of going back and forth."

    Ji Danqing looked at him and smiled tirelessly. "<i>Deference is no substitute for obedience</i>."

    Gu Xiran immediately ordered people to clean the guest room. He specially picked out a courtyard close to Plum Flower Pavilion.

    It wasn¡¯t odd that he was ordering people. The strange thing was the servant he ordered was someone who usually followed Gu Da. This person personally served the head of the household, hence, he had a higher status than other servants. Therefore, he would be extremely unhappy when he was ordered by others. However, at this moment, he was standing the closest to Gu Xiran. He didn¡¯t show any displeasure when Gu Xiran called him over. Instead, he hurriedly nodded and bowed. It was overboard polite and very considerate. He even asked, "Would you like me to find two maids who are good at massage? I think doctor Ji is very tired today. He needs to have a good rest."

    Is it suitable to arrange such a thing at this kind of moment?

    Ji Danqing waved it away with a bitter smile. Even Gu Xiran¡¯s face had darkened and humphed, "Don¡¯t need to."

    Although the servant¡¯s suggestion was refuted, he wasn¡¯t embarrassed about it. He even showed an fawning smile and turned around with great enthusiasm.

    After this servant was far away, Ji Danqing smiled and said, "The wind has turned."

    How could Gu Xiran not understand the meaning of his (JDQ) words? He (JDQ) clearly meant that Gu Xitian was dead, Gu Xiren was ruined, old madam and Gu Da were ill, and even Lin <i>shi</i> suffered a small injury. In this big household, he (GXR) was the only one who could still make decisions. As a result, the people who hadn¡¯t taken him seriously before, were now rushing to boot-lick and fawn upon him.

    Unfortunately, Gu Xiran disdained this kind of power. He didn¡¯t have the meaning to covet Gu household¡¯s business, so he sneered on the spot, "I just hope they stop messing around and let me live in peace for two days."

    That was what he said but the development of the situation couldn¡¯t be so easily controlled by him.

    The future was bleak like this gradually darkening sky.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141 Old madam, save her

    That Ji Danqing stayed at Gu household was only to be relieved from the trouble of going back and forth. He still couldn¡¯t rest well. One time, it was Yingluo who came to say that Fang <i>shi</i> was delirious and to let him go have a look. Another time, it was Gu Da¡¯s servant who came to invite him over and asked him whether he needed to check the pulse again and prescribe a new prescription. He was busy for half of the night. When he returned with the help of the light from the stars and moon, he saw Gu Xiran standing in the courtyard with his hands behind his back and soaked in the rustle air of the autumn.

    "Why?" Ji Danqing was a bit surprised. "Why haven¡¯t you rested yet when it¡¯s sote?"

    Gu Xiran smiled slightly, "It was inconvenient to have a talk during the day. I have something I want to ask you about."

    As Ji Danqing led him into the room, he said, "Please, say."

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t have the intention of going inside, shook his head and said, "I will leave after I¡¯ve asked it and will not disturb your rest."

    After he said that, he was silent for a while before he asked, "How is old madam and master?"

    "That is hard to say," Ji Danqing said with a tired smile. "If they don¡¯t bother with the affairs of the family and rest well with a peaceful mind, they will gradually get better after a few months."

    He only spoke till here, but Gu Xiran understood that if they couldn¡¯t recuperate peacefully and if tey experience a blow again, presumably, he would need to prepare a funeral for those two.

    In fact, this was something he had expected. It was unnecessarily that he came to ask about it. He only wanted a confirmation.

    "I got it."

    After being silent for a while, Gu Xiran cupped his hand at Ji Danqing and took his leave.

    ¡ª

    This night, the moonlight was particrly bright.

    Shu Huan leaned against the window and ate an autumn pear. She looked at the moon in the sky in daze. When she saw Gu Xirane in from the outside, she looked once at him and then ignored him. She continued to gnawn on her pear, waiting for him toe at her side and whispered, "I already asked Ranmo over and let him quietly go inquire about vacant shops in the city. If there is one on a suitable location and the price is right, I let him ce an order."

    Gu Xiran leaned towards the window and asked, "Very well done. Then, what is troubling you?"

    "I¡¯m troubled about when we can make it clear that we want to move out." Shu Huan sighed and threw the pit of the pear outside. "I¡¯m also troubled about our livelihood. Even if we get a shop, I don¡¯t know what kind of business to do."

    "You don¡¯t need to worry about this. First, buy the shop. Even if we don¡¯t use it ourselves, we can rent it out. However...," When Gu Xiran talked till here, he also sighed. "I think we have to wait for more time before we can move out."

    Shu Huan swept him a nce, "You¡¯ve asked?"

    "Mm, the situation is not so good."

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t say anything more and just smiled bitterly.

    Sometimes, using the identity of another would truly make one unable to act independently ording to one¡¯s own volition. If there wasn¡¯t a funeral at home and they fought skillfully, they may had been able to leave Gu household. However, there was a funeral at home now. The both of them have to show filial piety. It was not convenient to do anything. If something happens to old madam or Gu Da, then the filial period would be infinitely long and it was also not suitable to further mention the matter of moving out and be independent.

    "Don¡¯t trouble yourself anymore." When Gu Xiran saw that she was frowning, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out to gently touch her brows and said, "Let¡¯s go with the flow."

    "Mm," Shu Huan smiled slightly. No matter what,pared to the other people of Gu household, they were already very happy.

    ¡ª

    The whole night went by in silence.

    Early in the next morning, because the obituary had just been sent out, there was no one toe pay their condolences yet. Like usual, Shu Huan went to old madam¡¯s to pay her respect and ask about her illness while she was at it. Unlike in the past, this time, Gu Xiran went with her. For one, it was because the elders got sick and he couldn¡¯t not ask about it. Secondly, what had happened yesterday was too grave, making the whole Gu household feel like a mountain that was caged by rain and wind. He was worried that some trouble woulde from this and wasn¡¯t at ease to let Shu Huan go alone.

    When the two arrived at Pine Crane Hall, they discovered that only Gu Yun and Gu Xihe were there. They didn¡¯t see Lin <i>shi</i>. She was presumably busy with the funeral and didn¡¯t have the time. They also didn¡¯t see Gu Da. He was probably still in bed and couldn¡¯t get up. Although, old madam looked very gloomy and depressed, but herplexion was better than yesterday. She was sighing on the couch.

    When she saw that they hade, she finally pulled the corners of her mouth and forced a smile. However, after they had paid their respect, she became more depressed and repeatedly sighed that it was deste, cold and cheerless.

    Thinking about it, it indeed seemed to be like that. Usually, this was the room with the most people and with a lot ofughter. Now, that something had happened, not to mention that there were fewer people, even the maids were very careful. They didn¡¯t even dare to breath loudly and no one dared to talk orugh.

    Gu Xihe wanted to relieve old madam¡¯s anxiety by talking about some light things, but no one went along or assisted him. Old madam also didn¡¯t give him face and stared at him without words. He often talked half-way before he was infected by this low atmosphere. He felt that it was interesting and felt embarrassed. He lowered his head and covered his voice.

    There was silence in the whole room. Not to mention old madam, after Shu Huan stayed for a while, she also felt very ufortable. She could only look up in daze at the furnishing in the hall or lower her head and knead the handkerchief in her hand and used some tiny movements to alleviate this irritating depressed feeling.

    After a very long time, they faintly heard the monk¡¯s chanting. Shu Huan wanted to use the excuse that she would go help Lin <i>shi</i> to ask for her leave, but she just opened her mouth when she suddenly heard somemotion in the yard. It seemed that people were arguing and one of them was obviously very stirred up. The sentences kept being cut as they argued with each, making it for people unable to hear clearly what they were arguing about.

    Old madam uneasily moved her body and asked, "Who is outside?"

    After Gu Xihe heard that, he said, "It¡¯s eldest sister-inw¡¯s Yingluo."

    Old madam¡¯s hand trembled slightly. She immediately asked, "Why stop her and not let her enter?"

    Everyone present was well aware. Naturally, no one answered, afraid that this old madam would faint again. even Gu Xihe bit his lips and only looked with pleading eyes at Gu Xiran.

    Old madam took a deep breath, steadied her body and said, "Let here in!"

    The voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was extremely majestic. The moment Gu Xiran heard that, he knew that this astute old madam was prepared in her heart. This matter couldn¡¯t be concealed. In fact, he also felt that no good thing woulde from hiding this matter. Hence, he took the opportunity of going outside to pass old madam¡¯s words to call Meijing and whispered some words to her to let her quickly invite Ji Danqing over for just in case.

    Fortunately, old madam was mentally stronger than everyone had imagined. When Yingluo burst inside with tears, she (OM) only moved her body slightly and asked Gu Xihe to help her sit up. And, when she heard Yingluo say that Fang <i>shi</i> had a miscarriage, she only put her hand on her chest and gasped for breath for a moment.

    Yingluo sobbed and kept bumping her head on the ground. "Old madam, save my miss. She hasn¡¯t closed her eyes for the whole night...In the morning, I asked whether she wanted to eat something, she...she actually smiled at me and happily said...said to let me be quieter and to not be noisy to not disturb eldest young master. She also let me bring the needles and ruler because she wanted to make small clothes for the unborn child inside of her...After doctor Ji had a look, he said that my miss is...is..."

    She couldn¡¯t continue and almost fell to the ground from crying. "Old madam, save her! Old madam, save her! You have to get justice for my miss!"

    After listening to her in one go, old madam felt that her heart almost jumped out of her chest and she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Fortunately, Shu Huan had made hot tea to calm the nerves. After she took a few gulps, did she feel her heartbeat slow down a bit. She sat there at stared at Yingluo who trembled from crying for a long time. Then, she asked in a hoarse voice, "You said that she was poisoned with white arsenic. What had happened?!"

    <i>TLNote: This will be thest week with five chapters because after tranting long hours, I will feel a sharp pain in my right wrist. I n to do four chapters a week to see how it will go. No worries, I do n to finish this book albeit at a slower pace.</i>

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142 Where did the white arsenice from?

    What old madam asked was something everyone present wanted to know.

    Gu Xuan was locked up in the woodshed and Gu Xiren was punished at the ancestral hall. There were people keeping watch on them. They simply didn¡¯t have the personal freedom. It was impossible to put white arsenic in Fang <i>shi</i>¡¯s food unless they have a spy inside of Red Cloud Yard to help them.

    Yingluo also obviously thought about this. She sobbed while answering, "After my miss went back yesterday, she only drank a bowl of medicine and half a bowl of lotus seed soup. Aside from these, she hasn¡¯t eaten anything...The medicine and lotus seed soup had been made by Shixiang. After, she brought it over, I fed miss...I have asked Shixiang. She didn¡¯t leave when she was making the medicine and soup. Also, no one had entered the small kitchen...I also don¡¯t know where this white arsenic came from..."

    Gu Xihe¡¯s mind turned quickly. When he listened till here, he blurted, "The white arsenic wouldn¡¯t have grown feet and walked into eldest sister-inw¡¯s belly. From what you said, if the person who put the poison isn¡¯t you, then, it is Shixiang!"

    "Fourth young master, we are innocent!" Yingluo kept kowtowing. "I¡¯ve followed my miss from since I was young. How could I have this kind of thoughts...? After I harmed my miss, what benefits will I get...?"

    The status of a dowry maid was usually higher than ordinary maids. Their food and clothing wouldn¡¯t be much worse than their master¡¯s. Yingluo was also Fang <i>shi</i>¡¯s confidante. As long as Fang <i>shi</i> had a good life, she (Y) would be able to live well. From the usual reasoning, she truly had no motive to harm Fang <i>shi</i>.

    Gu Xihe scratched his head somewhat embarrassed and said, "Then, it must be Shixiang! Bring her here and beat her to see whether she would admit or not!"

    "Don¡¯t speak more nonsense!" Old madam immediately reprimanded him. "Shixiang had followed your eldest big brother ever since she was young. She also wouldn¡¯t have such thoughts!"

    "Then...," Gu Xihe was at his wit¡¯s end and closed his mouth.

    Shu Huan asked, "Can you be sure that there is no poison inside the medicine and the lotus seed soup?"

    "I don¡¯t know if there is any in the medicine," Yingluo said as she shook her head. "But there was a lot of the lotus seed soup left. It would be a waste if it was thrown away. We have split it and eaten it. No one else was poisoned."

    "What about the dregs of the medicine?"

    "I already let doctor Ji have a look. There was no problem with it."

    At this time, Shu Huan¡¯s mind turned very fast. She asked, "Were eldest young mistress¡¯s cutlery only used by her?"

    Yingluo went nk and said, "Yes! Second young mistress is saying..."

    "I don¡¯t know," Shu Huan was only guessing. She shook her head and said, "It¡¯s useless if we go check it now, right? It must¡¯ve been cleaned already."

    "No!" Yingluo suddenly said, "The cutlery that eldest young mistress usually used came in a set..."

    That was to say that if someone wanted to put poison on the cutlery, that person couldn¡¯t be certain which one would be used. To ensure that everything would go well, that person must poison all the cutlery...

    Old madam¡¯s eyes revealed ruthlessness and said, "Investigate!"

    "Ay!" Yingluo wiped her tears, stood up from the ground and wanted to rush out.

    "Wait...," Gu Xiran who had been silent this whole time suddenly opened his mouth. "The white arsenic wouldn¡¯t be ced on the cutlery. It¡¯s useless to check."

    Shu Huan was a bit surprised. Old madam also looked at him with confusion.

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t answer but instead asked, cing poison on the cutlery could only have been done by Red Cloud Yard¡¯s maids. However, how likely does old madam think that it was a maid who ced the poison?"

    At this time, old madam had recovered a bit from the blow of her grandson being murdered. She could calmly think about this matter. After a short while, she shook her head and said slowly, "Eldest had been an amiable person and rarely offended people. He even treated the servants well. Who would have the mind to harm him? Besides, he had already died. Even if someone hated him, it was unlikely for him/her to go so far as to even not let his posthumous child off the hook. This was also probably done by little third."

    Gu Xiran obviously knew that the mastermind must be Gu Xuan, but he didn¡¯t reveal it at this moment. He said, "Since you said that. Little third hasn¡¯t set a foot in Red Cloud Yard these few days. Even if it was little Xuan, she didn¡¯t have a reason to go to the small kitchen there. Hence, this grandson thinks that the both of them didn¡¯t have the opportunity to ce poison on the cutlery. Then, there couldn¡¯t be any poison on those utensils.

    Right!

    Shu Huan sighed in secret. She, a non-professional, could truly not bepared to sirwyer who came in contact with such matters all the time! However, with this, questions arose again. Since, the food that Fang <i>shi</i> had eaten didn¡¯t have poison, then, how did the white arsenic go into her stomach?

    Old madam was obviously also thinking about this. After being silent for a while, she asked Yingluo, "Think carefully. Did she really not eat anything else?"

    Yingluo shook her head and sobbed, "Answering old madam, she didn¡¯t eat anything else."

    A light shed in Shu Huan¡¯s head. She suddenly said, "Tea!"

    After a maid that served behind old madam heard this, she thought that Shu Huan wanted tea. She hurriedly brought tea over.

    "I don¡¯t mean this." Shu Huan took over the tea and put it on the small table. She remembered that yesterday, after Fang <i>shi</i> had vomited, she used tea to rinse her mouth. She quickly asked Yingluo, "Before being poisoned, did she drink tea?"

    This time, Yingluo nodded and said, "She drank. She drank the usual gyokuro tea that steeped for a long time. The tea leaves..."

    Old madam interrupted her and said, "Bring it over!"

    The remaining tea leaves of Red Cloud Yard had immediately been brought over. They let Ji Danqing check it, but the answer was still disappointing.

    There was no problem with the tea!

    Gu Xihe became a bit fretful, "Wouldn¡¯t everything be clear if we bring third big brother over and ask him?!"

    For the first time, Gu Yun took over from him and said, "When the incident happened at Red Cloud Yard, he was still kneeling at the ancestral hall. If you don¡¯t investigate well and go interrogate him, with only the sentence ¡¯unable to do two things at the same¡¯, you wouldn¡¯t be able to refute that."

    "This..." Gu Xihe was stumped for words, but he was unwilling to admit defeat and muttered, "Anyway, he had admitted with his own mouth that he had harmed eldest big brother and left no room for a leeway. If this was also done by him, he would feel so proud. Why wouldn¡¯t he not admit to it?"

    After listening to him, old madam felt that it was reasonable. She quickly let someone bring Gu Xiren over.

    After they had waited for a long time and when that staggering white figure stepped over the threshold, everyone present sucked in their breathes.

    Was this still the clean, indifferent and unearthly elegant Gu Xiren?

    The long body wasn¡¯t as proud as it used to be. Instead, he even needed people to support him while walking. The white clothes on his body were also stained with mottled blood stains and were very dirty.

    His hair was loose. His lips were cracked. His face was so pale that it was almost transparent. Only those eyes still burned with an unyielding light and stubbornness. When he entered the hall, he swept over everyone present with hatred.

    This was not Gu Xiren. This was a beast that had been surrounded by desperation!

    Shu Huan knew a bit more than the others. She knew that Gu Xiren wasn¡¯t as vicious as everyone had thought and she could imagine the psychological suffering and grievances that he felt. Hence, she couldn¡¯t bear to look at his state after he had received the punishment. She turned her head and happened to see old madam reveal a bit of heartache and sad tenderness. However, it was fleeting. In the next moment, this old madam was expressionless and used an abnormally calm voice to ask, "Little third, was it you who poisoned your eldest sister-inw?"

    Gu Xiren instinctively went nk. His gaze revealed some puzzlement and asked, "Eldest sister-inw?"

    "Right!" Old madam leaned on Gu Xihe and tried to straighten her old body. She let herself sit straighter and stared at him as she said word for word, "You put white arsenic in her food, caused her to have a miscarriage and indirectly killed your eldest big brother¡¯s offspring!"

    Hearing this, Yingluo could no longer suppress the hatred for Gu Xiren. Shepletely disregarded the rules and etiquette. She rushed over while crying, grabbed his clothes and asked, "Why?! Why?! There are no grudges and hatred between you and my miss. It was already enough that you caused eldest young master¡¯s death. Why do you not even let her, a weak woman off the hook? You even have to poison her to harm the child in her belly and drove...drove her crazy..."

    Yingluo¡¯s sudden raise of difficult questions caused Gu Xiren to be caught off guard and he stumbled backwards. However, his body was weak. He lost bnce and fell on the ground. He was in a very sorry state.

    When the others saw this situation, they hurriedly stopped Yingluo. After that, some maids came forward and forcibly dragged Yingluo out.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143 Innocence

    After the hall had be quiet again, old madam¡¯s expression was deep like water and she stared at Gu Xiren without a word.

    Gu Xiren also didn¡¯t spoke anymore. He only stood there with much effort as he shook.

    "Third big brother," Gu Xihe wasn¡¯t close with him, but seeing him like this, he also felt sour in his heart. He suddenly said, "Things are already at this state. What else can you not talk about?"

    Gu Xiren didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. He only sneered with lowered head.

    The anger in old madam rose up again. She said shouted, "Kneel!"

    Gu Xiren didn¡¯t say anything and knelt silently.

    "Speak!" Old madam shouted again. "Didn¡¯t you feel in the right and self-confident after having harmed your eldest big brother? Then, how did your eldest sister-inw offend you? How did the child that hasn¡¯t formed yet in her belly offend you? Do you have to kill till thest one without letting one off?"

    Gu Xiren listened silently and still didn¡¯t speak.

    "Don¡¯t forget that your surname is also Gu!" The more old madam spoke, the angrier she got. "Feel your conscience. Even if your father is too biased and isn¡¯t close to you, but did Gu household not give you to eat and to wear all these years? Didn¡¯t you also have servants tomand and extend the hands when the clothese and open the mouth when the food arrives? Aren¡¯t you even a bit grateful and want to see this home copse because of you?"

    After these words, it would be alright if Gu Xiren showed some remorse, but it happened that he didn¡¯t. There was no expression on his face!

    Old madam was originally already very angry and sad. After seeing him like this, shepletely gave up on him. She gasped and said, "Very well! Very well! Truly very well! Raised a thankless wretch for more than ten years! Servants, drag him away and beat him. This time, no one is allowed to show mercy. Beat him till death!"

    Thest four words were powerful and resonating. Old madam turned her head. She didn¡¯t want to look at this rebelling grandson again!

    Seeing that there were servants who came to drag Gu Xiren away, Gu Xihe got a bit anxious, "Third big brother, speak, ah!"

    ¡°Speak about what?" Gu Xiren finally opened his mouth. His voice was somewhat hoarse and had a mocking tone, "I¡¯m already guilty of killing someone and deserved to be punished. Could it be that I have to cry and beg for old madam to leave this small life of mine?"

    After having said that, he sneered even more. He didn¡¯t resist at all and let the servants drag him out.

    "Stop!" Gu Xiran got up and stopped them.

    "No one is allowed to plead for him!" Old madam said immediately. "If I don¡¯t get rid of this evildoer, this family wouldn¡¯t be at peace!"

    She was already hell bent on it! However, when Gu Xiran looked at her indifferent expression and looked at her non-stop trembling hand that had grabbed her robe, he knew that she couldn¡¯t bear to kill him.

    "I¡¯m not pleading for him," Gu Xiran smiled faintly. "I only want to uncover the real culprit to avoid thag the family would continue to have misfortunes."

    After he said that, not only was old madam dumbfounded, even Gu Xiren raised his eyes and red at him (GXR) with eyes full of hate, "Second big brother, you have be muddleheaded from being sick. What nonsense are you sprouting?"

    "Nonsense?" Gu Xiran took two steps forward and said, "Before, I was still thinking whether you have or haven¡¯t participated in this matter. Now, I know that you arepletely innocent. Naturally, I can¡¯t watch you take the me for someone else to avoid that the real culprit would harbor guilt for you and want to avenge you. Then, this family would truly copse because of her!" (In Chinese he and her sounds the same. Hence, they didn¡¯t know yet who h was referring to)

    This was one of the reasons why he unveiled this. When he saw Fang <i>shi</i> getting poisoned, he knew that Gu Xuan¡¯s methods were vicious. It was uncertain who would be her next victim. He couldn¡¯t stand and watch anymore. Secondly, it was because he didn¡¯t want to take over this mess of Gu household. Therefore, he must try his best to protect Gu Xiren , lest he himself would be caught in the future to take over the business of Gu household. He would then entail in strenuous effort and had to also guard against from being schemed at.

    Gu Xiren turned his head and said, "I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about!"

    Gu Xiran smiled, "It doesn¡¯t matter that you don¡¯t understand. I will only ask you; how did you use the white arsenic as poison?"

    "Do I have to answer just because you asked?" Gu Xiren sneered. "Why should I?"

    "Because you can¡¯t say it!"

    Gu Xiren¡¯s emotions got stirred and he said angrily, "I don¡¯t want to tell you!"

    Before, he used silence to show his unwillingness. No one suspected him. However, after being interrogated by Gu Xiran now, he used words to emphasize his unwillingness. It was like <i>300 silver taels not hidden here</i>. Even old madam had be suspicious as to why he was so desperate to put the crime on himself. It gave the feeling that he was trying to cover up something.

    "Alright, since you don¡¯t want to say it, I naturally can¡¯t force you," Gu Xiran looked at him with certainty. "Another question. Where did you get the white arsenic that you used to poison eldest big brother and eldest sister-inw?"

    When he asked this question, Shu Huan immediately understood and watched smilingly at a side.

    Gu Xiren casted him a sidelong nce but didn¡¯t say anything.

    "What? You also don¡¯t want to answer this question?" Gu Xiran said like he was in a difficult position, "Why don¡¯t I bring Gu Xuan here to ask her to see whether she knows?!"

    "I will bear the consequences of my own actions!" Gu Xiren immediately said. "I bought that white arsenic from the outside!"

    "You are sure?"

    "No kidding!" Gu Xiren was afraid that he would ask more and said first, "But I don¡¯t want to tell you where I had bought it!"

    Gu Xiran nodded and said, "I still have a question that I don¡¯t have an answer to. Did you personally put the white arsenic in the candy?"

    Hearing this, Gu Xiren sneered, "Second big brother, I already said that I put the poison. Don¡¯t use more tactics to try to mislead me! I don¡¯t know how to cook, how could I personally have done this kind of thing? Naturally, I also didn¡¯t dare to ask little Xuan. I let someone from the outside do it. As for who it was, I still don¡¯t want to tell you!"

    After he had said that, he discovered that the way that everyone looked at him was a bit strange. There was sympathy, iprehension and puzzlement. Even old madam couldn¡¯t control her emotions and wanted to stand up with Gu Xihe¡¯s support.

    He was very bewildered!

    When he thought about what he had said, he still didn¡¯t discover any loopholes. He had thought carefully about each word before saying them! Since there were no loopholes, why did their gazes turn so weird?

    "Why...," Gu Xiren couldn¡¯t help himself from asking. "Do you look at me like this?!"

    Gu Xiran looked at him with aplicated expression and said, "Little fourth, you tell him!"

    "Third big brother!" At this moment, Gu Xihe felt much sympathy towards Gu Xiren. He sighed, "Why would you...? Why...?"

    "Talk quickly!" Gu Xiren almost went crazy and angrily interrupted his nonsense.

    Gu Xihe swallowed and said, "The poison wrapped inside the candy was not white arsenic."

    Not white arsenic!

    It actually misled him!

    Gu Xiren immediately understood! As if being struck by lightning, he went pale and nkly stood there.

    Gu Xiran sighed softly and said, "You weren¡¯t the one who put the poison and the person was also not murdered by you. You don¡¯t have to conceal it anymore."

    After Gu Xiren heard this, it was as if he lost all strength in his body and couldn¡¯t stand firm anymore. His legs went limp and he fell on the ground.

    The already established incident had beenpletely topped over. Old madam couldn¡¯t tell what she was feeling in her heart. There were some shock and then bitterness. She tried to calm down for a while and then coldly ordered, "Bring Gu Xuan here!"

    "No need to hurry!" Gu Xiran stopped it again. He looked at Gu Xiren who went limp on the ground, shook his head and said, "Old madam should let doctor Ji look at his injuries first!"

    That Gu Xiren could still talk and move was because the servant who acted out the punishment had mercy on him. They didn¡¯t dare to be ruthless and beat him very hard. Otherwise, how would he still be alive after a hundred beatings? However, even like that, he was still very hurt and had knelt for a whole night. If he was not treated in time, his life might be in danger after being seriously injured and dehydrated.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144 The method of poisoning

    While Ji Danqing was treating Gu Xiren¡¯s injuries in the room, everyone else was sitting silently in the hall.

    After old madam had calmed down, there was nothing else to distract her mind. She couldn¡¯t help but tear up after thinking about how the once harmonious home had be like this. Afraid of being seen, she lowered her head to cover her tears. But soon all the people present found out that she was crying, but no oneforted her. Most of them quietly retreated to the outside.

    Crying was also a good thing!

    At least she could vent the pent-up frustration from her heart. That way, she wouldn¡¯t suffocate in the frustrations and be sick. At such a time, the person who couldn¡¯t cry out suffered the most.

    As Shu Huan walked into the courtyard, the voice of reciting Buddhist scriptures for the dead was clearer. She stood under the pine tree and was absent-minded for a while. Afterwards, she saw Lin <i>shi</i> who had a half-swollen face and was full of fatigueing from the outside with two maids beside her.

    "Madam." Shu Huan had to bow slightly and greeted her.

    Lin <i>shi</i> nodded and asked, "Is old madam inside?"

    These words seemed superfluous, but Shu Huan knew that she (L) was inquiring if it was convenient to go in at this moment. If she (L) went inside and happened to bump onto old madam losing her temper, wasn¡¯t she <i>having her nose rubbed in the dirt</i>?

    Shu Huan smiled and said, "Old madam isn¡¯t in a good mood but she has probably stopped crying now. Madam can just go in andfort her. Oh, by the way, Xihe is also in there."

    Lin <i>shi </i>probed with her head to look inside. Through the semi-closed door of the hall, she vaguely saw Gu Xihe wiping old madam¡¯s tears with a handkerchief. She couldn¡¯t help but frown and she touched her bruised cheeks. After she hesitated for a while, she went inside with the maids.

    Gu Xiran looked at her back, shook his head and lowered his voice, "If it hasn¡¯t been for her, it wouldn¡¯t have been as bad as it is now."

    Shu Huan sighed that the hateful (wo)man also had a pitiful side. Lin <i>shi</i> was the main wife but didn¡¯t feel secure. If she had topete with the other concubines for favor, she naturally thought that in the future her own son would have to fight for property with the other concubine¡¯s sons too. Therefore, she thought of helping her son earlier in the process, but didn¡¯t expect that it would turn into this tragic situation.

    In fact, she (L) thought wrongly about this. Gu Xihe was the son of the main wife and was very favored by old madam. She didn¡¯t need to worry about anything. She might as well be a content main wife andin sometimes about her bitterness while doing nothing; because if something happens to Gu Da or old madam, she would be the one to suffer the most!

    As Shu Huan thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh self-mockingly. This must be the so-called <i>the person on the spot is baffled, the onlooker sees clear</i>!

    After a moment of silence, she quietly asked Gu Xiran, "How do you know that little third is innocent and not Gu Xuan¡¯s aplice?"

    Gu Xiran looked at the blue sky. After hearing this, he was silent for a while and then said, "First, you have to figure out how Gu Xuan has poisoned Fang <i>shi</i>."

    Shu Huan was somewhat surprised, "You know?"

    "Mm," Gu Xiran smiled at her. "Didn¡¯t you already thought that the cutlery may have been poisoned? Since there was nothing wrong with the tea leaves, was there also nothing wrong with the water?"

    "Impossible!" Shu Huan blurted. "Water from the well is used in the whole residence. If you want to poison the water, then you have to put a lot of white arsenic in it. Furthermore, doing this, Fang <i>shi</i> wouldn¡¯t be the only one to get poisoned!

    Gu Xiran slightly narrowed his eyes, "Do you have to use the water from the well to make tea?"

    Shu Huan was stunned. She was about to ask what water could be used aside from water from the well, but then she saw Ji Danqinging out from the inside and immediately remembered his habit of using dew to make tea. She couldn¡¯t help but asks, "Could it be that Fang <i>shi</i> uses dew to make tea?"

    Ji Danqing just happened to hear what she just asked. He came forward and interjected, "Do you mean that the white arsenic was ced in the dew?"

    Gu Xiran smiled. "Correct."

    Ji Danqing immediately frowned, thought for a moment, and suddenly said, "That¡¯s right! There was one time when the maid made a gyokuro tea (shaded green tea) when I came to check eldest young mistress. I mentioned that if you collect the dew from the honeysuckle every morning and uses it to make the tea, the tea will taste better, and it has the effect of clearing heat too."

    "Honeysuckle!" Shu Huan immediately remembered that bunch of honeysuckles that she saw the day before.

    "Then, it couldn¡¯t be wrong!" Gu Xiran nodded and said, "Little Xuan obviously knows eldest sister-inw¡¯s habit of making tea. As long as the white arsenic was ced on the honeysuckle flower, she (F) can be poisoned without anybody knowing it."

    "Third young miss¡¯s thoughts are too meticulous!" Ji Danqing shook his head and said, "Only a small pot of dew can be collected every day, just enough for eldest young mistress to drink. She (GX) isn¡¯t even afraid of others drinking the tea and get poisoned."

    Shu Huan was still puzzled, "But what does this have to do with Gu Xiren being innocent or not?"

    "You probably didn¡¯t pay attention." Gu Xiran said. "I saw it. Yesterday, when eldest sister-inw fell down in front of everyone and was anxiously moved to the inner room by people, master had shouted a sentence "be careful with the child". At that moment, the look on the face of Gu Xiren was very surprised. He looked like he didn¡¯t know that eldest sister-inw was pregnant."

    Shu Huan tried to recall, but she had no impression of it and shook her head. Even though she didn¡¯t have any impression of it, but when she thought carefully about it, Gu Xiran¡¯s judgement was reasonable. The family was busy with funeral affairs. Therefore, the matter of Fang <i>shi</i>¡¯s pregnancy wouldn¡¯t be widely publicized. Moreover, Gu Xiren didn¡¯t often socialize with other people. It wasn¡¯t strange that he didn¡¯t know about this matter much earlier.

    With this in mind, she understood it thoroughly when she thought about it again. "That¡¯s right! The target of poisoning is eldest sister-inw, or better said, it¡¯s aimed at the child in her belly. Then, it¡¯s natural for her (GX) to first know that she¡¯s pregnant...."

    Gu Xiran nodded, "The dew is collected early in the morning. Eldest sister-inw is poisoned during the daytime yesterday. Then the specific time of cing the poison on the flowers was the night before. The night we just returned to the residence!"

    "Gu Xiren only knows that eldest sister-inw is expecting yesterday, so the timeline isn¡¯t right. However, little Xuan knows the day before...." Shu Huan sighed. The person that ced the poison could only be Gu Xuan, but I didn¡¯t expect her to act so fast!

    Gu Xiran shook his head and sighed, "Hence, I can only deduce that little third is innocent. If they¡¯ve colluded, killing one person is killing, killing two persons is also killing. It doesn¡¯t make sense that little Xuan didn¡¯t tell him that eldest sister-inw is pregnant. Furthermore, the killing method of both times is exactly the same. Obviously, it was done by the same person. Both times, it¡¯s killing without being on the scene. The job was done clean and nimble, and not much evidence could be found. If we didn¡¯t identally find a small clue, it would be impossible to guess the murderer!"

    After hearing this, Ji Danqing was very remorseful. "This matter is also my fault. At that time, if I haven¡¯t said to use dew to make tea, maybe...."

    "It¡¯s not your fault." Gu Xiran interrupted him, "Even if you didn¡¯t mention it, if little Xuan wants to poison somebody, she naturally will have other ways to do sp. It can¡¯t be prevented."

    The truth of the matter was revealed little by little. Shu Huan didn¡¯t even feel the excitement of solving the case. She only felt that it was very frightful!

    How old was Gu Xuan?

    She merely reached the <iing of age</i>! Honestly speaking, she was still a child. She actually had such a vicious heart, careful thoughts and quick reactions. Without a trace, two people had already been poisoned and killed. She had turned the whole family upside down!

    Shu Huan smiled bitterly. Was the environment that affected the person? You had to know, when she was Gu Xuan¡¯s age, her head was only filled withics, snacks and etc. She was very na?ve and ignorant!

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145 The miserable past

    As the three of them were talking, they saw Lin <i>shi</i>ing out of the hall with her head down. She didn¡¯t even look at them. She only called a maid over, let her go bring Gu Xuan over, and then hurried went away.

    Shu Huan watched her leave and wondered, "She seems to have cried. Could it be that she had been scolded by old madam?"

    "Probably," Gu Xiran sighed as he put his hands behind his back.

    Ji Danqing knew very well about the affairs of Gu household. However, he was a doctor. When he went to other households to visit the patient, he heard about simr things too. He had already be indifferent to these things. He cupped his hand and said, "I¡¯m going to Red Cloud Yard to see eldest young mistress¡¯s situation first."

    Not long after he left, Gu Xuan was dragged by two maids to the hall.

    After being locked up in the woodshed for a night, she (GX) still looked clean and tidy. The small white flower on her temple had just wilted a little bit. When she passed by Shu Huan and Gu Xiran, they could still smell a faint fresh fragrance. The only difference was her delicate and pretty face. That graceful charm of the past was gone. Her always lowered eyes of before were looking straight ahead at this moment. She slightly lifted her chin with a proud and determined look.

    As Shu Huan looked at her passing by, she frowned slightly, "Why do I feel a little uneasy."

    Gu Xiran hasn¡¯t withdraw his sight from Gu Xuan. He only shook his head, grabbed her (SH) hand and entered the main hall with her.

    Inside the hall, old madam was already exhausted and was lying on Gu Xihe¡¯s side. In contrast to old madam¡¯s state, Gu Xuan was like a flowering bud. There was an astonishing liveliness.

    As soon as she (GX) crossed the threshold, Gu Xuan didn¡¯t kneel and didn¡¯t pay her respect. She looked directly at old madam and said, "The person who killed Gu Xitian and poisoned eldest sister-inw with white arsenic is me!"

    Although, it was a calm confession, it was more of a vengeful provocation. Shu Huan who was standing at a side could see a cruel excitement and the thrill of revenge inside of her (GX) eyes.

    However, Gu Xuan didn¡¯t get to see old madam being shocked or faint as she wished. The attitude of other people was also very calm. They just looked puzzled at her. There was nothing more.

    "What?" She still didn¡¯t know what happened before she came. She only thought that old madam wanted to see her to ask about Fang <i>shi</i>¡¯s miscarriage. She unconsciously twisted her brows. "I say that I have caused them to die. It has nothing to do with third big brother. Don¡¯t you understand?"

    Old madam only slightly moved her body and asked, "Why?"

    The calm attitude of everyonepletely ruined the thrill of revenge that Gu Xuan expected. A powerful sense of disappointment was revealed on her face. Her sudden anger was also like the Dutchman¡¯s pipe cactus; it was gone very quickly and she changed back to her calm look. After staring coldly at old madam for a while, she asked, "Do you all already know?"

    "Why?" Old madam didn¡¯t answer her and only repeated her question again.

    Gu Xuan didn¡¯t want to answer this question. She only looked around the hall and asked, "Where¡¯s third big brother? Since you already know the truth of the matter, set him free! He¡¯spletely ignorant of this matter. He¡¯s innocent!"

    Old madam¡¯s patience had already worn thin. She suddenly shouted, "I ask you why!"

    The voice was very loud, and with the power that had been cultivated over the years. It made Gu Xuan tremble by reflex. Afterwards, she came back to her senses and lookedplicatedly at old madam. She wanted to say something but then hesitated.

    "Do you know what day today is?" Old madam stared fixedly at her. "It¡¯s the day of your eldest big brother¡¯s obituary being sent out! There are so many friends and rtives gathering outside now. Everyone is asking why Xitian has died so young! Do you know what this kind of words feel like in my and your father¡¯s ears? And you! Just boldly said that you caused his death! Don¡¯t you even feel a bit of guilt or do you feel proud of this?!"

    She took a breath. She didn¡¯t wait for Gu Xuan to talk and continued, "You¡¯re usually very lovable and thoughtful. I also favored you in my heart because you were so pitiful as your mother died when you were so young. Who have thought that this old one has misjudged you? You¡¯re actually so vicious that you didn¡¯t even spare an unborn child...."

    When she heard old madam mentioning her mother died when she was very young, Gu Xuan¡¯s emotion suddenly got stirred up. "Don¡¯t mention my mother! You still know that my mother died when I was so young? Then please tell me, how did my mother die?!"

    Old madam¡¯s emotion stabilized. Concise andprehensive, she said, "She died of illness."

    "Nonsense!" Gu Xuan angrily said, "She was clearly killed! You all think that a four-year-old won¡¯t remember and was so easy to deceive? I will tell you, I remember everything clearly! I remember how she was beaten, how she was carried back by people. I remember I went to seek help from master to ask him to invite a doctor over to treat mother, but master looked at me with disdain. Not only did he refuse, but even kicked me! If it wasn¡¯t my nanny who carried me away by force, he even wanted to call people to lock me up!"

    Having spoken till here, Gu Xuan couldn¡¯t help but cry, "The most heartless person was clearly him! His biological daughter and his lover who he had loved dearly before, he abandoned them as we were nothing! After my mother was beaten, she was so wounded that she couldn¡¯t move. Even eating, she has to be fed by others. At that time, it was also a very hot summer. After staying in bed for a long time, the wounds on her body not only didn¡¯t heal, it even festered into pus. The room where she lived was once filled with an elegant orchid fragrance, but at that time, the whole room was full of stench! Rotten stench!"

    Old madam frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Gu Xuan¡¯s mood grew more and more agitated. She took two steps forward and looked at old madam in the eyes, "You certainly don¡¯t know what it feels like to see a person¡¯s body be rotten in front of you until dead! I was only four years old then. Just like that, I watched helplessly at how my mother struggled in bed for several months! It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to die quickly, but she often had high fever and was in aa. She couldn¡¯t even get up. She could only weakly ask for help, plead them to free her faster so she no longer needed to suffer such misery...."

    Shu Huan felt miserable after listening to this. She looked at Gu Xiran with uneasiness, but, soon after, she heard Gu Xuan continued to speak while choking with sobs.

    "I felt hatred! I hated myself for being useless at the time. I hated that I was afraid at the time and didn¡¯t help her. I hated myself to let her suffer so much torture before she had passed away. Even after she died, she was <i>dead but wouldn¡¯t close the eyes</i>! That night, I stayed at the bedside and stared at her soulless white eyes for a long time. I thought if I have a chance, I vowed to avenge her. I even pleaded to the heavens to let everything turn back to three months ago. If I truly can go back, I won¡¯t be afraid anymore. I would rather bear the usation of killing my mother with my own hands. I just want her to rest at peace!"

    As she said that, she couldn¡¯t stop crying. She cried for a while, gritted her teeth and asked old madam, "Do you still have to ask me why? You actually know all about this! You know master¡¯s heartless heart and know the misery of my mother. You know the reason she was beaten at that time. This all was caused by identally letting Gu Xitian fall into the pond while ying! But he didn¡¯t die and was safely rescued. How could you treat my mother so cruelly? You all thought that I was young and wouldn¡¯t remember. You just keep telling me that my mother died of an illness!"

    Old madam sighed. She wanted to speak, but Gu Xuan rushed to say something very malicious like a curse. "Now I have the ability to avenge. I just want Gu Xitian dead. I want him to be without offspring! I want master to live every decade like today, to feel the pain I have suffered! As for you all, you all are aplices; don¡¯t even think to live a peaceful life! I wish you all to live in pain and remorse. And never forget my mother! Don¡¯t ever think to cover up the facts!"

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146 Not to stop until death

    After Gu Xuan finished speaking, she turned and ran to outside.

    The people inside the hall including old madam were stunned. They didn¡¯t know why she ran outside.

    Gu Xihe guessed and asked, "She isn¡¯t going tomit suicide, right?"

    "Stop her!"

    A hoarse voice interjected. Everyone turned around and saw that it was Gu Xiren who came out with the support of the wall.

    Originally, old madam was afraid that he would get stirred up and waited after he had drunk the medicine and had fallen asleep before letting people bring Gu Xuan over. She didn¡¯t expect that he would wake up at this moment and that he anxiously said, "She...she must be going to the mourning hall..."

    The mourning hall!

    Thest sentences of Gu Xuan echoed in everyone¡¯s ears: I wish you all to live in pain and remorse. And never forget my mother! Don¡¯t ever think to cover up the facts!

    "Oh, no!" Gu Xiran got up and ran out.

    After Shu Huan was stunned for a moment, she left everyone and ran out to follow him.

    At this moment a lot of people must¡¯ve gathered to pay their condolences at the mourning hall. Gu Xuan wanted to go cry and make usations in front of outsiders!"

    No wonder Gu Xiren was so anxious. If this matter doesn¡¯t get out, perhaps old madam would spare her life because she was pardonable. If this matter gets out, no matter from what perspective, there was no reason to let her live on.

    Trying to catch up, sure enough, they saw that the direction Gu Xuan was running to was the mourning hall. Although, Gu Xuan encountered many servants along the way, but the servants didn¡¯t know what was going on and didn¡¯t stop her. Only after they saw that Gu Xiran was chasing after her did they feel that something was going on. In uproar, some went to report back to their masters. There was also some who also chased after them. It was very chaotic.

    They didn¡¯t expect that Gu Xuan seemed determined. She ran very fast all the way. Only when she was about to reach the mourning hall did Gu Xiran caught up with her. Shu Huan was still chasing after them while gasping for air and almost lost her pair of embroidered shoes. It couldn¡¯t be helped, she lived too pampered during this period. After not having exercised for a long time, her physical condition was much worse.

    "Out of the way!" Gu Xuan was very surprised to be caught up by Gu Xiran. However, she was determined to <i>break the cauldrons and sink the boats</i> and had no time to think about this. She tried to push him away.

    Her wrist had been grasped.

    Gu Xiran calmly said, "You have gone overboard on this matter. It¡¯s better to stop now!"

    Gu Xuan tried hard to break free but couldn¡¯t. She sneered with tears, "Even you want to stop me? I thought you were different from the rest of Gu household. Unexpectedly, you are the same!

    She was emotional at the moment. Gu Xiran didn¡¯t want to argue with her. He only wanted to take her away from here as soon as possible. Hence, he didn¡¯t spoke and drag her back to the way where they came from.

    "Let go!" Gu Xuan resisted with her every effort, but after all, she was young and weak. Seeing that Shu Huan and those servants also caught up, she got anxious. She opened her mouth and bit on Gu Xiran¡¯s hand.

    Gu Xiran frowned slightly and retracted his hand. She bit into air.

    "People...," Gu Xuan screamed. After all, here was not far away from the mourning hall. As long as people came out because of her shouts and she said everything that she wanted to say, then, it would be alright if she was dragged away! Even if she couldn¡¯t finish what she wanted to say, she knew the morality of these rtives and friends. When they saw her being dragged away, rumors would certainly be spread to every corner. Like that, even if she couldn¡¯t live well, the people of Gu household also don¡¯t need to think about living well!

    Her screams were effective. The people who were praying inside the mourning hall came out after hearing themotion. Even if there were only a dozen people, it was already enough to give people a headache. Especially when that pair of siblings from Zhang family was also among them!

    "What¡¯s the matter?" After Zhang Hanfang saw Gu Xiran, she felt a mixture of love and hate and her eyes immediately lit up.

    "I...," Gu Xuan wanted to speak when she suddenly heard a berate, "Impudent!"

    This voice!

    She turned and saw that it was Gu Da who came over with the help of the cane and the support of two servants after he got the news.

    He was the head of Gu household. It was inevitable that the people who came to pay their condolences had toe forward and greet him. They advised him to stay strong. Gu Da didn¡¯t have the mind to socialize now. He answered curt and wanted to call people to send Gu Xuan back.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Gu Xuan looked gentle, quiet and delicate, but when she made a scene, she was ruthless and fierce. Seeing that the servants came forward to drag her away, she immediately screamed, "Killers! Save me! My dad wants to kill me..."

    She hasn¡¯t finished, when Gu Da gave her a p in the face. He used so much strength that it made her body fell to one side and her teeth bruised her lips. The blood immediately rushed out. Her screamed words were naturally interrupted. Then, there were servants who came forward, blocked her mouth and dragged her away by force.

    "I apologize for this!" At this time, Gu Da tried hard to maintain the calmness on his face and cupped his hands at the rtives and friends present. He said, "After my little daughter heard of her sudden brother¡¯s passing, she felt extremely sad and lost her capacity for clear thinking. These days, she kept blurting that Xitian was murdered and that someone wanted to harm her. Just now, people didn¡¯t look well after her. She came here to make a scene and let everyone see a joke."

    Everyone knew that he was biased towards his eldest son Gu Xitian. If Gu Xitian was murdered, presumably the first one to jump out, cause a scene to investigate would be him. What¡¯s more, it was too absurd and bizarre for a father who had just lost his most beloved eldest son to want to kill his own daughter. Naturally, no one believed such an absurd matter. Plus, Gu Xuan was too hysterical just now. Therefore, arge number of people believed Gu Da. Even if some didn¡¯t believe the excuse, since it was another¡¯s family¡¯s affairs, they couldn¡¯t ask about it. They could only specte in their hearts.

    The only ones who knew the truth were Gu Xiran and Shu Huan who had just caught up. The two exchanged a nce and sighed. They didn¡¯t know whether it was right or wrong that they tried to stop Gu Xuan and the resentment inside this terrible mess of Gu household was tooplicated. It was truly impossible to define it with a simple right or wrong. To tell the truth, none of these people waspletely innocent.

    Since one after another trouble keep happening in Gu household, the rtives and friends didn¡¯t stay for long. Anyway, the mourning had beenpleted and they said their goodbyes. When Zhang Zirong was about to leave, he pped Gu Xiran¡¯s shoulder as if they were very familiar with each other and said, "Condolence, if you need help, just say it."

    Compared to his friendliness, Zhang Hanfang revealed hostility, red once fiercely at Gu Xiran and only talked with Gu Da.

    Since this was not the official day of the funeral, Zhang family¡¯s master and madam didn¡¯te. They let these pair of siblingse for the worship ceremony for the dead. This let Gu Da sighed from relief. Otherwise, the family would be in a great mess, he wouldn¡¯t have the mood to socialize with these rtives. Hence, he only spoke a bit with them. He didn¡¯t ask for this pair of siblings to stay and let them leave.

    Only after everyone had left did he show tiredness. He tried to walk two steps, but felt that his body couldn¡¯t take it and rested on the nearby pavilion. He closed his eyes and rested for a while. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and coldly said, "Bring out the familyw and then bring Gu Xuan over!"

    The so-called familyw was a meter long and thick wooden board. After the people brought it and Shu Huan saw it, she knew that if this thing was beaten on the body, it would fracture the bones and muscles. Just the thought of it made her heart go cold. If this was used on Gu Xuan¡¯s body, that little girl wouldn¡¯t be able to take a few times.

    She opened her mouth slightly and wanted to persuade. However, when she looked up, she saw that Gu Da¡¯s face was deep like the water and in his eyes was hatred that was unable to be drained. She knew that no matter what she said, it would be courting a rebuff. Although, Gu Xuan was pardonable, but her means were too vicious and even implicated the innocent Fang <i>shi</i>. She (GX) was not someone kind. She (SH) closed her mouth and made no more sound.

    At this home, everyone used resentment to entangle with each other and wouldn¡¯t stop until death. It was really so bad that it couldn¡¯t be cured!

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147 Not believing at all

    When the heavy familyw fell on someone¡¯s body, it made "pa pa" sounds. Gu Xuan¡¯s forehead sweated because of pain. Her mouth had been blocked, making her unable to shout out from pain. She could only struggle as much as she can.

    It happened that Gu Da was very angry. The more she struggled, the more joy he felt. At first, he let a servant beat her. In the end, he personally beat her. He mmed the familyw on Gu Xuan.

    This was wanting her life!

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t look at it anymore and turned her head. Originally, she wanted to leave, but then she heard the servants scream. When she hurriedly turned her head, she saw that Gu Xuan had already fainted.

    Gu Xiran went forward, seized the familyw and didn¡¯t let Gu Da continue to beat. He said, "Master, do you really want to kill her?"

    "Let go!" Gu Da said with hatred. "Murdering her brother and attacking her sister-inw, it was already going easy on this harmful wretch by just killing her!"

    Since ancient times, it had been paying with one¡¯s life for a murder.

    If he truly wanted to kill Gu Xuan, Gu Xuan deserved it. Others had nothing to say about it.

    It was just that beating her to death was too cruel. Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help but interject, "Master, after all little Xuan is your biological daughter. If you truly want her death, it is better to give her a quick death and don¡¯t torture her anymore."

    Gu Da red once at her and gasped, "Since when do you have the right to speak in this family?"

    Working hard for this terrible mess these past few days, Shu Huan was already very tired that she wanted to die. She immediately got angry being counter-attacked like this now. all cautiousness and carefulness had been thrown to the back of her head. She said, "There is no right for me to talk in this family. It has nothing to do with me that master wants to beat your own daughter to death. It isn¡¯t right to kill a brother, is it right to kill a daughter? Moreover, so many people had heard it just now; hearing that master wants to kill her. If you kill her now, wouldn¡¯t it confirm her words?"

    When Gu Da heard the first three sentences, he didn¡¯t agree with it. Thest two sentences apprehended him. During this hesitation, he heard Shu Huan say, "If you truly beat her to death, does master want to throw her out and bury her in secret or lie that she is bedridden and can¡¯t see anyone? Can you keep it a secret? In the end, siblings killing each other and past events that had been stored for many years will be connected ande out in the light. Everyone in the street would talk about it. Everyone would joke about it, making eldest young master unable to be at peace in the <i>nine springs</i>. Is this the result that master wants?"

    Ever since Shu Huan had time-traveled, she had lived low-key and behaved with integrity. She had suffered and endured enough. She inly made everything clear in one breath. She didn¡¯t care about whether the other party would take her words into consideration. She only wished to vent the oppressed feeling in her heart. Therefore, after she finished talking, she suddenly felt relieved, delighted and that the sky was beautiful and wide. Her fretful mood also gradually calmed down. When she thought about it, she felt that she was too impulsive, but she didn¡¯t regret it at all. She met Gu Da¡¯s eyes with frankness as the other party was ring at her.

    Gu Da was so angry that his beard trembled, but he had to admit that she was right. There were too many people and talking mouths in the household. It was already very hard to try to suppress this matter down. The family couldn¡¯t endure more people dying, otherwise people would truly say that there was more to it that they (Gu household) couldn¡¯t reveal in the open. Even if there wasn¡¯t, when rumors pass among people, it would be that there was.

    He was still entangling in contradictions. He didn¡¯t know whether he should continue beating Gu Xuan to death, take revenge for Gu Xitian and let himself vent his hatred or to stop for the big picture.

    When Gu Xiran saw this, he smiled faintly. He let go and ordered the servant, "Bring doctor Ji over to treat third young miss¡¯s wounds."

    Hearing this, Gu Da¡¯s body shook and shouted, "Not allowed to treat! Let her emerge or perish on her own!"

    Gu Xiran frowned. He didn¡¯t speak yet when he heard a weak voice say with a mocking tone, "What? Does master want to torture me for a few months before dying like my mother? Sure enough, it¡¯s a good tactic! Very cruel!"

    Everyone turned and looked. It was Gu Xuan who had fainted from pain before, but had woken up when Shu Huan was speaking. Taking advantage that no one was paying attention to her, she spit out the handkerchief in her mouth. Now, her face was pale and full of sweat. She sneered at Gu Da and didn¡¯t care about <i>pouring oil onto fire.</i> She said, "Master, everything that I did, I learned from you!"

    "Pa" a p went to her face, making her head turn to a side and her hair loosened. That white flower also fell on the ground and rolled in the dust.

    Gu Xuan didn¡¯t cry. Instead, sheughed. With her hand on her face, she said, "That year, did you also beat my mother like this?"

    Gu Da raised his arm and wanted to p her again when Gu Xiran stopped him, "Enough!"

    He truly couldn¡¯t stand these ancient people anymore. Even if they were your biological children, you don¡¯t have to abuse them like this, right? Of course, Gu Xuan was also looking for it herself. She had to irritate Gu Da. Presumably, she wanted to make him die from anger. It was truly, when the father was notpassionate, the child would be unfilial. Tweedledum and tweedledee, they were the same!

    When Gu Da was being stopped by Gu Xiran, he looked somewhat in disbelief at him (GXR). He had long discovered that his second son wasn¡¯t as weak and ipetent as before, but he didn¡¯t expect that he (GXR) would dare to repeatedly go against him! He couldn¡¯t help but say with trembling voice, "Even you...even you dare to disobey!"

    So, what if he was a father? Could he use his identity to do whatever he wanted unreasonably?

    Gu Xiran had also long be annoyed at his way of using his identity as an elder to suppress people. Originally, he didn¡¯t want to get into trouble, so, he tried to be low-key and more low-key. However, these people had be more severe. If he watched them fought till both sides suffered, then the mess would still fall onto his head.

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t spare Gu Da a nce and ignored the word "disobey". He said, "The person is here and can¡¯t run away. Even if master wants to kill her, there is no need to hurry. First, lock here up for a few months or half year to let the matter calm down. After that, you can kill her however you like. As for whether you want to kill by poisoning, drowning, assassination or hanging, master can slowly think about that."

    As he was talking, he raised an eyebrow and emphasized, "Just one thing. If you want her death, let her die quickly. Don¡¯t torture and maltreat her. Even if she was guilty and can¡¯t be pardoned, after all, she is still your flesh and blood!"

    "Pei!" Gu Xuan made a spitting sound. "In his eyes, only Gu Xitian is his flesh and blood! We are bastards that no one wants!"

    Gu Da¡¯s expression immediately darkened. He gestured with his hand to let all the servants present retreat. Only after that did he stare at Gu Xuan while he sneered.

    Gu Xuan became uneasy because of his stare and felt that something was wrong. She stubbornly asked, "What? Did I say something wrong?!"

    "No!" Gu Da said darkly. You are half-right. Thes many children, every one of them is my flesh and blood, but it happened that you are a bastard!"

    This!

    A thunder from a clear sky!

    If Gu Xuan wasn¡¯t Gu Da¡¯s flesh and blood, then her mother...

    Shu Huan truly wished that she was not here and didn¡¯t hear this secret that could absolutely not be revealed in front of people! What could she do now that she had heard it? She couldn¡¯t pretend like she didn¡¯t hear it, right?!

    While her mind was in a mess, she felt Gu Xiran support her body.

    Through the clothes, she could feel his slightly warm body temperature and that faint smell of agarwood that could make people feel calm. Shu Huan slightly calmed down. When she looked at Gu Xuan, sure enough, she (GX) was even more shocked than her. She (GX) stared nkly at Gu Da and she couldn¡¯t utter out half a word.

    After a long time did she recover from the extreme shock. She covered her ears and shouted herself hoarse, "Liar! Liar! I will never believe you! you were heartless and fickle towards my mother. Not only did you cause her death, you also tried to destroy innocence (of being with only one man)! You, you are worse than a monster! I will never believe you!"

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148 The hidden ugliness

    Gu Xuan was still screaming and venting and stubbornly refused to believe anything Gu Da had said.

    When she finally calmed down, she heard an old and tired voice say, "He didn¡¯t lie to you. You better believe it."

    Gu Xuan turned her head and saw that old madam was sitting on a bamboo chair outside of the pavilion. At her side were Gu Xihe, Gu Yun and also two maids who lifted the chair. However, the maids looked awkward and extremely fearful. They knew that they had heard something that they shouldn¡¯t have heard. They were very nervous, but old madam hasn¡¯t spoken, so, they didn¡¯t dare to retreat.

    "Lift me over to there," Old madam gave them a faint look. After she was lifted to the pavilion did she say, "Retreat."

    The two maids felt relieved from a burden and hurriedly retreated. This time, the most embarrassed person became Gu Da. It was a very disgraceful thing that he had wore a <i>green hat</i>. He originally intended to bring this matter to his grave. In the whole household, except from old madam and Lin <i>shi</i> who were the ones he couldn¡¯t keep it a secret from, no one else knew. Now, because of impulse, he exposed this in front of his children. Thinking about it after the fact, his old face couldn¡¯t help but redden. However, he couldn¡¯t show it. He could only tighten his face, put his hands behind his back, looked at the sky and pretended to stand there as if everything was fine.

    However, it happened that Gu Xihe didn¡¯t give him face and said innocently without harm, "Master, since third big sister isn¡¯t your flesh and blood. You still raised her for so many years?"

    One sentence made Gu Da unable to hide his embarrassment. His old face reddened, paled and turned purple. The color was very beautiful.

    Shu Huan casted Gu Xihe a nce. This kid did it on purpose, right? After staying in such a big vat like Gu household for a long time and got used to the fighting and schemes between the wives and concubines, he wasn¡¯t so pure and innocent.

    Old madam obviously also thought so. She warningly red once at him. "Do you want to be pped? What nonsense are you sprouting?"

    Gu Xihe stuck out his tongue, hid behind old madam and didn¡¯t spoke anymore.

    In these past few days, only after so many things had happened at home did he realize that the schemes he had encountered before were not worth mentioningpared to these. This made him look somewhat down upon this father who he already didn¡¯t feel close to. He knew that speaking to ridicule (GD) wouldn¡¯t do him (GXH) any good at all, he still couldn¡¯t help himself from wanting to tear down his (GD) sanctimonious cloak and wanted to see him get angry without a change of expression.

    After old madam reprimanded Gu Xihe, she turned and saw that Gu Xuan was sitting on the ground and shaking her head stupefied. She (OM) knew that she (GX) still couldn¡¯t ept this fact. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh, "Since this is already made in the open, I also don¡¯t want to keep it from you anymore. I might as well make it clear."

    As she spoke, she turned and looked at the others. She said helplessly, "You all also listen well. Be more alert in your hearts. Family shames must not be spread abroad. After listening to this, let it die in your heart. No one is allowed to let it get out."

    "Yes...," Gu Xihe answered loudly and clearly. Even Gu Yun couldn¡¯t take it anymore and rolled her eyes at him.

    Gu Da¡¯s expression darkened even more. Since the matter involved himself and also his face had been swept; how would he still have the confidence to reprimand his son? He pretended that he didn¡¯t hear it, humphed coldly once and turned his face.

    Old madam also ignored him (GXH). She spoke straight to Gu Xuan, "Your mother was originally a singing girl who sang outside. Her appearance was excellent. When master identally saw her, he fell in love with her and had to take her into the house. Because of this, he argued with me. I was afraid that this would harm the reputation of the family and insisted that if he wanted to take in a concubine, he could take in a woman of a respectable family and not someone who showed her face in the public. He couldn¡¯t win the argument and could only agree. Who would¡¯ve thought that in the next moment, he rented a house outside and quietly provided for your mother. Even when your mother got pregnant, he still didn¡¯t dare to let me know about it. In the end, he only admitted it after I heard some rumors and begged me to let your mother give birth at our residence."

    His loose and preposterous ways of when he was young had been uncovered in front of his children. He somewhat couldn¡¯t listen to it anymore. He took the cane and did as if he wanted to take a stroll. He walked to the outside of the pavilion.

    Old madam sighed and continued, "Since she was already pregnant, no matter if it was a boy or a girl, legitimate or illegitimate, it was still the flesh and blood of our Gu household. I got soft-hearted and let you mother enter the household. I was afraid that she would cause a scene and sent a confidante maid over to serve her. However, your mother had sold singing from a young age and was used to adopt different attitudes and measures under different circumstances and understood how to be politely and eagerly attentive. Hence, at that time, the family was still considered peaceful. No fights or trouble had happened. After she gave birth to you, she was still favored. Until when master had taken in another concubine did he deste her a bit."

    Talking till here, old madam frowned. It was a scandal after all. To be able to tell it, she had to pull down this face. Therefore, after she was silent for a long time, Gu Xuan couldn¡¯t help but urge, "What had happened afterwards?"

    She was also anxious to know the truth.

    Old madam casted her a nce and continued, "Afterwards, when I saw that she lost favor but she didn¡¯tin or cause a scene, I began to like her. I often called her over to serve at my side. It happened that she liked children and treated Xitian who was raised in my yard very warmly. Sometimes when she didn¡¯te, Xitian would run to her courtyard to find her. As the times became more, it was inevitably that he would encounter that scandal."

    She said it ambiguously. Gu Xuan sneered, "What scandal?"

    "What other scandal could it be?" Old madam put on a stern face and said coldly, "Your mother also panicked at that time and also used dessert to coax Xitian to not tell anyone. However, it happened that at that time Xitian was almost Xihe¡¯s age. How could he not understand what had happened? He got angry and told master in the next moment about it. Master got so angry that he copsed. When he called her over for a questioning, she still refused to admit and said that Xitian lied to harm her. Until when things of an unfamiliar man were found in her room did she had nothing to say."

    Gu Xuan was dumbstruck after hearing this. At that time, she was still a very young kid. Aside from the fact that her mother was beaten and left for death left a profound impression on her, she really couldn¡¯t remember the other things.

    Old madam also knew that she didn¡¯t remember. She (OM) paused on purpose to wait for her (GX) to sort out her thoughts before she continued, "You probably has some impression about what had happened afterwards. It was that your mother had been beaten and master let someone carry her back. Because of anger went over his head, he didn¡¯t let people invite a doctor over and let her to emerge or perish on her own."

    Gu Xuan sobbed with tears, "Then it was a lie that my mother caused eldest big brother to fell into the water?"

    Old madam nodded and said, "Was it necessarily to publicize this kind of scandal that had happened at home? I can only me master and think of a way to cover up this matter. Every servant who knew about this had been sold to far away. Then, I made up the story that your mother intentionally pushed Xitian into the water and that her heart was too ck. This matter was quietly covered up like this."

    Having talked till here, she looked deeply at Gu Xuan and said, "As for you, who had the heart to take action against an ignorant child? I made a statement to raise you as my granddaughter. It was just that master didn¡¯t love you and everyone could see that. Hence, you received cold treatment from ever since you were young. I was clear about these, but I won¡¯t stand up for you. I also keep telling you that your mother had died from sickness to see whether you remember your mother¡¯s death and whether you have any hidden resentment. I didn¡¯t expect that your thoughts were already so deep even at such a young age. You usually do what one said, was docile and had an unperturbed character. You had never argued with anyone. Even I had an error in judgement and didn¡¯t see anything wrong from you. Otherwise, how could I have allowed you to do such an unforgivable thing?"

    Although, she tried to maintain self-control and wanted to let herself stay calm, but after having said that, the way she looked at Gu Xuan had disgust that no matter how she tried she couldn¡¯t hide it. If she could, she wished to never see Gu Xuan again in this lifetime. She didn¡¯t want to remember the matter that had been buried for more than a decade and that had led Gu household to aplete chaos.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149 Irond evidence

    This matterpletely deviated from what Gu Xuan had believed in the past ten years. She didn¡¯t want to believe it, but old madam¡¯s words were very convincing and reasonable. She couldn¡¯t even find a loophole in her speech at all, making her unable to not believe it. After hearing that, she could only be stunned. She didn¡¯t know what to say or what she could say.

    It turned out that her mothermitted the first mistake? It was her mother who reaped what she sowed! Moreover, the father who she had hated for so many years, who was so callous, heartless and fickle, actually had his reasons!

    Gu Xuan waspletely confused. After the initial shock, she discovered that if the truth was like that, then what she did, the person she had killed....

    No, no, no!

    She couldn¡¯t ept it!

    When she started killing, she had always felt in<i> the right and self-confident</i>. She always thought that she was enforcing justice on behalf of heaven and avenging her mother! Therefore, there was hate, resentments and bitterness in her heart but there was no guilt orpunction!

    She had always thought that she was right! But now old madam was telling her that she was wrong! Everything she did was wrong! How could she ept that?

    The change of the state of mind made Gu Xuan suddenly fretful. She desperately wanted to recall what old madam had just said, trying to find a loophole from it to prove that all this was a lie. A lie that wanted to crush her and to nder her mother!

    In the middle of this frenzied confusion, she couldn¡¯t hear what others said. She just painfully hugged her head until she finally looked up inadvertently and saw Gu Da¡¯s back standing outside the pavilion. Then, that sentence jumped into her mind: These many children, every one of them is my flesh and blood, but it happened that you are a bastard!

    "No! Liar! You¡¯re lying to me!" Gu Xuan finally shouted angrily at old madam. "If this is really the case, what makes master say that I¡¯m a bastard? The words of both of you don¡¯t even coordinate with each other! All of you are liars! You all are lying to me! I don¡¯t believe any of you!"

    Old madam frowned, she was about to exin but saw that Gu Da has returned.

    Compared with his previous irritation, Gu Da was obviously much calmer at the moment, but the gaze he looked at Gu Xuan with was still with disdain and hatred. He coldly said, "This kind of thing, you can ask your mother in the future. She¡¯s the true liar!"

    "You...." Gu Xuan couldn¡¯t stand people insulting her mother the most. She immediately wanted to get up from the ground, but because she was beaten too hard previously, there was pain in her leg when she stood up. As a result, she fell down again.

    "All right!" Old madam nced disgruntled at Gu Da. "Are you behaving more immature as you ages? Things are already like this. You still say these mean things regardless of your identity!"

    Even if he had lived to this age, Gu Da still dared not be presumptuous in front of old madam. He just leaned on the cane and listened to the lecturing of old madam, but there was still resentment in his heart. In the end, he still exined himself. "This son is telling the truth. If Jingxiang hadn¡¯t deceived me first then, now...."

    "You still mention that!" Old madam immediately became angry. "If you were willing to listen to me then and didn¡¯t take her in, will today¡¯s matter still happen?"

    Gu Da was refuted to the point where he couldn¡¯t say anything about it. He sighed dejectedly and sat on the stone bench.

    Old madam <i>hated iron for not bing steel</i> and looked at him. This son had always made her worry. After so many years, it was still so! But now it was no longer helpful to pursue these things, so she just looked at Gu Xuan. After being silent for a while, she said, "I originally didn¡¯t want to mention these old matters to you. I tell you this all now is because I want you to understand that your mother is different from what you think. Even if she met with a tragic death at the end, she <i>had only herself to me</i> and it wasn¡¯t someone who deliberately wanted to harm her. Because of this, you have hold grudges for so many years, which has caused harm to your eldest big brother and eldest sister-inw, and even harmed their unborn child. You were wrong beyond redemption!"

    Gu Xuan stubbornly tightened her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. She just waited for her (OM) to go on speaking.

    Old madam thought for a moment and ordered Gu Xihe. "Go to my room. There¡¯s a floor tile under the bonsai shelf by the window that can be moved. Lift it up and fetch the gold ck box that lies in it."

    Gu Xihe hesitated for a moment. He didn¡¯t want to go, afraid to miss out the hearing. But, in the end, old madam ordered him. "Go quickly. We¡¯ll wait for you to continue."

    Only then did he run away. In only a moment, he ran back with the box in his arms and asked as he panted, "Is this the box?"

    Old madam nodded and let him open it.

    Inside the box was a pair of half-finished man¡¯s shoes. There was also a pair of small wishful love locks locked together. It had a sterling silver texture. It looked like it was from a long-time age. The color had already turned ck.

    Old madam motioned for Gu Xuan to take a closer look.

    Gu Xuan didn¡¯t care about the shoes. She first turned over the love locks, but saw that on the back of the pair of silver locks was engraved with the word ¡¯Jing¡¯ and the other with ¡¯Hai¡¯. These two words were like a me that burned her hands and eyes, and made her hurriedly throw the locks away and turned her head.

    "These things were all retrieved from your mother¡¯s room then," old madam said faintly. "Your mother is called Jingxiang, and that man¡¯s name is Haisheng. I don¡¯t need to exin the meaning of the love locks, you should already know it. As for the pair of shoes, we have alreadypared it with master¡¯s shoes, the size is not the same. You can imagine for whom it was made."

    Gu Xuan¡¯s mother was good at embroidery and had left a lot of needlework behind. She (GX) had seen it from a young age and naturally recognized it. That pair of shoes, in fact, she had recognized the tactic of needle thread from just a nce. It was indeed made by her mother!

    If words weren¡¯t credible, then in the face of these two kinds of irond evidence, she would have to believe it!

    Old madam also said, "You¡¯re probably wondering. Our family has always been strict. Not to mention a strange man from the outside, even a grown-up male servant can¡¯t easily enter the second gate leading to the main courtyard, then who is this Haisheng?"

    Gu Xuan hesitantly nodded. She was just about to ask this.

    Old madam twisted her brows and said, "He was your mother¡¯s brother!"

    "Ah..."

    As soon as these words came out, not to mention Gu Xuan was very shocked, even Shu Huan and the others were surprised.

    Gu Da snorted, "What brother? He¡¯s just a pretense!"

    Old madam nodded and said, "To say he was your mother¡¯s brother, he was actually your mother¡¯s former lover. She was afraid that after she was taken into the family, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see him anymore, so she coaxed master, saying he was her brother. Master didn¡¯t doubt him at that time, so he believed her. Master thought that since he (HS) was her rtive, it was no problem to asionally visit each other. There was no reason to stop them. I don¡¯t know how she behaved before she was taken into the house. I only know that after she came to the house, when she was very favored, this brother didn¡¯te often. He came once every three to five months. But after your mother fell out of favor, he came more diligently. In one month, he woulde two to three times!"

    After old madam had spoken till here, she became silent again. Then, she showed an angry look. "At that time, the maid had reported it to me. I just thought that she had lost favor and wasn¡¯t happy about it. Having a brother over to talk about it, it would also lessen some depression. So, I ordered the maid to not pay any attention to it, but must watch closely when he came in and out of the room, and don¡¯t allow that person to go elsewhere! I thought the security was already tight but who would have thought.... This brother was a fake! It was only after your mother¡¯s ugly scandal was exposed that the truth came out!"

    Gu Xuan waspletely speechless after hearing these. She lowered her head and trembled slightly. No one knew what she was thinking.

    Old madam nced at her once and said, "The two of them were already close to each other before your mother had met your father. When your mother got pregnant at that time, we really couldn¡¯t tell who¡¯s the baby was! It happened that you looked like your mother. Not to mention that master couldn¡¯t tell, even your mother may not be able to differentiate!"

    Thest sentence was like a heavy hammer that mmed into Gu Xuan¡¯s heart. She only felt that her heart beat faster and her mind became heavy. She couldn¡¯t support herself anymore. When her vision became ck, she fell to the ground.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150 Shifting the misfortune to someone else

    As Old madam saw Gu Xuan copse on the ground, she showed a bit of dismay on her face.

    Who on earth could be devoid of feelings and emotions like grass and wood?

    She had watched Gu Xuan grow up as a child. Even if she didn¡¯t favor her much, there was still some affection. She just restrained those emotions and had never revealed it. Moreover,pared to the cold and indifferent Gu Xiren, who wasn¡¯t close to people, the always lovable and gentle Gu Xuan was more pleasant. Therefore, her feelings were veryplicated. There was hatred, disappointment and sadness.

    After all, there was half a possibility that Gu Xuan was her biological granddaughter. She wouldn¡¯t deny it aspletely as Gu Da. She might even wonder if she wasn¡¯t so indifferent about the girl¡¯s struggle and survival at home in the earlier years; if she (OM) was more amiable to her (GX) and more caring, would she (GX) still do these bad things or not?

    But if could only remain if.

    Old madam sighed deeply, turned her face away, stopped looking at Gu Xuan, and only ordered, "Invite doctor Ji over to treat her wounds. When she wakes up, take her to the woodshed and give her food and water, but don¡¯t allow her toe out."

    Gu Da wasn¡¯t very satisfied with this punishment. He still wanted to say something, but he was red at by old madam. "Follow my words. Let the maids watch more closely. Don¡¯t let hermit suicide. If something happens to her again, I¡¯ll hold you solely responsible."

    In a sentence, Gu Da choked back all that he was going to say.

    Gu Xihe was also somewhat puzzled, "Old madam, this punishment is much lighter than third big brother¡¯s punishment."

    Old madam looked at him, didn¡¯t say anything and only sighed.

    The experience of these two children waspletely iparable. Gu Xiren was a male member of the family. Moreover, the reasons he stated for the killing was concealed with selfishness and the suspicion of seizing the right to be heir. She was just <i>sparing the rod and spoiling the child</i>. On the other hand, Gu Xuan was only avenging her mother. Even if this hatred was mostly misunderstood by herself, it was forgivable. Besides, Gu Xuan couldn¡¯t die at the moment. If she died, the situation would get worst and hard to handle.

    After a moment of silence, old madam said, "I think little Xuan is already at the right age to get married. Afterwards, look for a suitable family and marry her off."

    As long as she (GX) didn¡¯t stay at home and be a burden to the family, she (OM) didn¡¯t want to be too ruthless to her.

    After hearing this, Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of her mouth. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, Gu Xiran took it all into his eyes.

    Gu Da was very dissatisfied. "She did such an inhuman thing but we still have to find her a marriage, and even give a dowry to marry her off?"

    Old madam knew that her son, even at this old age, he sometimes couldn¡¯t handle his business properly, so she didn¡¯t expect him to figure it out. After dropping a few words, she was carried back to Pine Crane Hall.

    These few words were: "Shifting the burden/misfortune to someone else."

    Marrying the misfortune off, wasn¡¯t this the same as shifting the misfortune on someone else?

    Shu Huan suddenly felt a cold chill along her spine. This old madam was frighteningly shrewd.

    On the way back to Plum Flower Pavilion, Gu Xiran asked her why she had such a strange expression.

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of her mouth again but this time she wanted tough. "I remember once on the Inte, I saw a story. When you have a son and you don¡¯t discipline him well, he will harm your whole family. When you have a daughter and you don¡¯t teach her well, she will harm other people¡¯s family. So if you have a grudge on someone, you will then spoil your daughter and marry her to that person¡¯s son. His whole family is then finished and your revenge will be avenged. Look at old madam, doesn¡¯t she know that well?"

    After she mentioned it, Gu Xiran also remembered seeing this story, so, he shook his head and smiled too. After thinking about it, it was exactly as what old madam did. When she punished Gu Xiren, she punished him so severely that she didn¡¯t even hesitate to beat him to death. She did it because she was afraid that he would cause harm to the whole family in the future. And when she punished Gu Xuan, who was going to be married off, she was obviously being lenient. In the end, thest few words of "shifting the misfortune on someone else" had directly revealed the intention.

    He turned and looked at Gu Da, who was already far away. He (GXR) became vignt in his heart. In this family, Gu Da was the head of the family in name only. In fact, the one who was in charge, had always been old madam. It had never changed.

    After returning to Plum Flower Pavilion, Shu Huan¡¯s tense expression loosened up and she put everything behind her. She first sat down to rest her almost broken legs that had stood for a long time. She was somewhat dejected and red at Gu Xiran. "It¡¯s really not fair. We both are paying our respect, but why can you sit down at old madam¡¯s ce while I have to stand?"

    Gu Xiran smiled. "Who told you to be so unlucky and time-travel to this patriarchal ce?"

    His words left Shu Huan speechless. She could only me herself for her bad luck. She picked up the tea and drank it in one go.

    Before the teacup was put down, they could hear Meijing report, "Ranmo is here."

    Naturally, Ranmo came to talk about the matters of the shop. After only half a day, he had already found four to five suitable shops. He rushed over to report to them.

    Gu Xiran and Shu Huan had estimated that there was indeed not much money on hand. After calcting, they merely had twenty <i>liang</i> plus Zhang Hanfang¡¯s two hundred silver <i>liang</i>. This was only enough to buy a shop in a slightly more remote ce. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to earn money from it for the living expenses in the future.

    Shu Huan muttered, "Or let¡¯s pawn those jewelries. It¡¯s no use keeping them anyway."

    What she meant was naturally the jewelries that Zhang Hanfang hadpensated them.

    After Ranmo heard this, he hurriedly said, "Second young mistress wants to pawn jewelry? It isn¡¯t a good deal. Even if you really pawn, you may not even get half the price of the jewelry¡¯s value."

    "Then what do you propose?"

    "If you want this small one to say, it¡¯s better to sell them. Even if you can¡¯t sell them at the original price, it¡¯s better than pawning them," Ranmo smiled. "There¡¯s a jewelry shop on the east side of the street. The owner has done business with our family for more than a decade. Moreover, this small one has some friendly rtion with him. If second young mistress is really in need of money, then take the jewelries to him and ask him to estimate the price. After all, he won¡¯t be so shameful as to take advantage of us.

    Shu Huan nodded, got up and took the jewelry box out. She picked up several pieces of jade jewelries to keep and let Ranmo sell the rest. After all, gold had a price but jade was priceless. She wasn¡¯t going to sell it cheaply.

    When Ranmo saw Shu Huan gave the jewelry box directly to him, he was somewhat surprised and lowered his head. He anxiously said, "Second young mistress...this...You¡¯d better give it to Meijing and ask her toe with me."

    "What? You¡¯ve done several things for me already, can I still not trust you?" As Shu Huan said that, she put the box into his arms. "The jewelry here is estimated to be worth five to six hundred silver <i>liang</i>. Overall calction with the other money, there are thousand silver <i>liang</i>. I want to buy two shops. Just buy the best and the worst from the shops you have found. The money should be enough, right?"

    "It¡¯s enough...." Ranmo was still hesitating while holding the jewelry box.

    If you use a man, don¡¯t suspect him; if you suspect him, don¡¯t use him. Gu Xiran and Shu Huan thought the same on this. Furthermore, he had secretly observed Ranmo for a long time. He knew that he (R) was a trustworthy person, so he smiled and said, "Go. Sign the contract ande back. Just hand it to second young mistress is fine."

    Only then did Ranmo agree and left.

    Before Shu Huan took a sigh of relief, Liangchen rushed in and reported, "Second young master and mistress, Fang family is making a scene at old madam¡¯s ce."

    Fang family?

    Shu Huan went nk for a moment. Then, she remembered that it should be the family of Fang <i>shi</i>. They seemed to have some money and power too. If they knew that their daughter had a miscarriage and also went crazy, they naturally wouldn¡¯t let the matter slide so easily.

    She and Gu Xiran exchanged a nce and revealed a bitterugh.

    When would these kinds of annoying matterse to an end?

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151 I will stay with you forever

    They didn¡¯t want to get involved in these matters of Gu household, but it happened that their identities made them unable to ignore them. Even if they went over and didn¡¯t spoke a word, they had to be present to show their concern and participation in the family affairs.

    Shu Huan dillydallied for half a day before she unwillingly and reluctantly got up from the chair. She prepared herself for the punishment of standing. They didn¡¯t step over the threshold yet when they heard Qiaoyun who came back to report, "Second young master and mistress, they had begun a fight!"

    Qiaoyun already restrained herself very much, but her face still flushed with excitement. "The people of Fang household came looking for an exnation from old madam. No one knew who had leaked the news, saying that eldest young mistress became like this because of third young miss. They want old madam to surrender third young miss to them. Old madam had no choice and could only call people to bring third young miss over. They hadn¡¯t spoken two sentences yet when eldest young mistress rushed in, raised her hand and scratched third young miss¡¯s face!"

    She told it vividly and realistic as if she had seen it with her own eyes.

    When would this circle of grievances end?!

    Shu Huan was baffled after hearing this and asked tactfully, "Wasn¡¯t it said that eldest young mistress was somewhat mentally confused? How...?"

    Qiaoyun shook her head and said, "I don¡¯t know about this. Perhaps, it was because eldest young mistress was sometimes sober and sometimes confused. After hearing that all of these misfortunes were caused by third young miss, she would naturally fret. I¡¯m just wondering why did third young miss do such a thing without any reason? If it wasn¡¯t treated, she would pay with her exquisite face in vain. If a girl¡¯s face is hurt, in the future..."

    She talked endlessly without getting to the point. Shu Huan and Gu Xiran didn¡¯t have the patience to let her finish and hurriedly rushed out.

    If they (F&G family) were only arguing with each other, it wouldn¡¯t matter if they (SH&GXR) move a bit slowly. At this moment, they had already began to use their hands. If they don¡¯t go over now to guard, something big may happen.

    When they rushed over, the scene they saw was messier than how Qiaoyun described it!

    The people of Fang family surrounded Gu Da and old madam demanding for justice. Fang <i>shi</i> entangled with Gu Xuan without letting go no matter what. She kept on hitting Gu Xuan with her fists and cried, "Return the child to me! Give me my child back!"

    Gu Xuan sat on the ground as she frowned. It was uncertain whether she couldn¡¯t move because she was hurt badly or that she didn¡¯t want to move. She let Fang <i>shi</i> hit and scold her. She endured it without a word. Her face was like how Qiaoyun had mentioned. There were some traces of being dug by nails. Bright red blood dripped down from the scratches to the chin and clothes. Matched with her pale face, she looked frigidly garish.

    The one who was also silent was Gu Xiren. He was beside Gu Xuan and looked silently at this without a word or movement. However, in his eyes were pity and pain. It could be seen from his fists behind his back. He had been trying to suppress the urge to intervene.

    Shu Huan was the most afraid of this kind of scenes. The moment she crossed the door, she became muddle-headed because of the noisy voices. She barely calmed her nerves and tried to listen what they were arguing about. It was Fang household demanding for the murderer to pay with her life, to let old madam hand Gu Xuan over and tie her up to send to the feudal office.

    Old madam¡¯s attitude was also extremely unyielding. She could hand Gu Xuan over to them, but they weren¡¯t allowed to report it to the feudal office and they were not allowed to publicize this matter.

    Fang household wasn¡¯t satisfied with this kind of ountability. What was the use of tying Gu Xuan up and bringing her to their home? Carry out a private punishment and kill her? In any case, Fang household was an influential family of literary reputation. How could they be willing for their family to be tainted with such a bloody matter?! Hence, the two sides argued awfully. No one wanted to concede.

    Fang household¡¯s master was so angry that his beard trembled. He said, "Old madam can¡¯t bully people intolerably!"

    Old madam¡¯s tone was soft, but her attitude was firm, "I already give the person for you to punish however you like, how is it that I bullied you?"

    Fang household¡¯s master jumped up and pointed at Fang <i>shi</i>, "When my daughter married, she was fine. Now, she had be like this!"

    Old madam began to wipe her tears with a handkerchief and said, "My heart also doesn¡¯t feel good that such a thing had happened. Your daughter is also my eldest grandson¡¯s wife. Everyone knows how I usually treated her. Do you think that I don¡¯t love her dearly? I also had no way! Who let my family have an unfilial granddaughter...?"

    She hasn¡¯t finished crying yet when she heard, "Enough!"

    Gu Xiren couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and stood up for Gu Xuan, "You can¡¯t hand little Xuan over!"

    The chaos had been finally suppressed. In a moment of silence, everyone looked at him.

    "The elders are talking, what right do you have to interrupt?" Gu Da mmed on the table. "Drag him out!"

    Gu Xiren still guarded in front of Gu Xuan and said, "She is my little sister!"

    Fang household¡¯s master said angrily, "Does your little sister don¡¯t have to pay with her life for killing someone? There is no such principle in this world!"

    Gu Xiren was forced to the extreme and began to be unreasonable, "The situation was already like this. What use does it have to force her to die? Even if you force her to death, eldest sister-inw¡¯s child won¡¯te back!"

    Hearing such words that her child won¡¯te back, Fang <i>shi</i>¡¯s heart felt pain. She couldn¡¯t handle such a blow. Her head became a bit muddled again. Her eyes also became a bit nk, but at this time, everyone¡¯s attention was on Gu Xiren. No one noticed her.

    Fang household¡¯s master was stumped for words by Gu Xiren¡¯s twisted logic. With a gesture of his hand, Fang <i>shi</i>¡¯s two big brothers came forward and began to dispute with Gu Xiren. As they quarreled, they even began to fight and pushed each other as if they wanted to use force to solve the problem.

    Shu Huan frowned. She didn¡¯t know what Gu Xiren was doing. Wasn¡¯t he making the matters worse by doing this? Besides, he still had injuries. If they truly fought, the one who would suffer would definitely be him! Gu Da¡¯s reprimanding at a side was useless. She was also helpless. She could only turn her gaze to Gu Xuan to see what her attitude was. She didn¡¯t expect that she just turned her gaze when she had been shocked...

    Gu Xuan!

    Gu Xuan had pulled a hairpin from her hair and put it in the now muddle-headed Fang <i>shi</i>¡¯s hand and put her (F) hand on her (GX) throat!"

    "No!"

    Shu Huan immediately noticed her intentions. Without thinking, she rushed over to stop it. Who would¡¯ve have thought that Gu Xuan¡¯s heart was so ruthless? She didn¡¯t hesitate at all, clenched Fang <i>shi</i>¡¯s hand and pulled herself forward!

    The hairpin had been uniquely made. The tip was extremely sharp. Plus, the great strength of Gu Xuan, the skin of her throat was instantly pierced and blood spilled out. Shu Huan came forward and was only able to push the tip of the hairpin away a bit. She didn¡¯t know whether the artery was still hurt.

    Gu Xiren and the two Fang brothers had been rmed by this shout of horror from Shu Huan. They stopped the dispute involuntarily. When they turned around and saw what had happened, one immediately rushed to Gu Xuan. The two others rushed to Fang <i>shi</i>.

    "Little Xuan!"

    "Little sister!"

    In an emergency, their concerns were showed uncontroble.

    The cheeks of such a cold person like Gu Xiren was immediately streamed with tears. He disregarded the injuries on his own body and carried Gu Xuan as he ran to outside. He hurriedly shouted, "Doctor! Doctor Ji! Quicklye to save her!"

    The two brothers of Fang household had discovered now that aside from their little sister¡¯s hand being tainted with blood and that she had suffered a shock, there was no other damage. They unanimously sighed from relief.

    Others were worried or panicked and circled around them.

    At this time, Shu Huan was the one who was stunned. She lowered her head and looked at her hands covered with Gu Xuan¡¯s blood. She frowned as if she didn¡¯t know what she had done just now.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t regret stopping Gu Xuan¡¯s almost stern suicidal behavior and let all the troubles be solved with her death. It was also not because she felt dizzy at the sight of blood. She only suddenly felt very perplexed and felt that everything was like a nightmare. Not only the chaotic scene in front of her, but also everything that she had experienced after she had time-traveled...

    Until when Gu Xiran took her into his arms, brought her to outside and brought a bucket of water to let her wash her hands in; did her senses return after feeling the coldness of the water from the well.

    She murmured, "Gu Xiran, this ce is so scary!"

    "I know," Gu Xiran said with lowered eyes. He carefully cleaned the blood stains on her hands. He used a tone that sounded like a vow to emphasize, "With me here, I will always stay at your side!"

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152 Rumor

    Everyone saw Shu Huan¡¯s panicked and baffled look just now. She took advantage and pretended that she had been frightened to let Gu Xiran bring her back to Plum Flower Pavilion. Not to mention participate, she didn¡¯t even want to watch this sort of hideous mess of Gu household anymore. If you look too much at such things, you would feel that everyone was mentally dark and that life waspletely hopeless. What the eye doesn¡¯t see, the heart doesn¡¯t grieve over.

    This was probably the ostrich mentality or the mentality to escape reality. Aside from wanting to live a stable life, she didn¡¯t have any other wishes. She didn¡¯t have the desire to grab the power and be the one in charge of the household. Since it was like that, then what do these things have to do with her?

    ¡ª

    After returning to Plum Flower Pavilion, she drank two cups of tea and slowly calmed down. Only when she looked at Gu Xiran who was next to her did she feel some warmth in her heart.

    Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t alone here. There was still another person who would support her and she would support him.

    The two yed five-in-a-row and read for a while. They spent the afternoon quietly. In the evening, Ji Danqing walked into Plum Flower Pavilion with a look of exhaustion. After he put down the medicinal chest, he shook his head as he said, "These matters of your family..."

    He didn¡¯t finish talking and only gave a long sigh.

    No one took the speech over from him. Everyone was clear in their hearts that it was a terrible mess. Moreover, one after another fell down. No wonder, even he was unable to take it anymore. He hasn¡¯t stopped rushing over here and there for medical treatment for two whole days. Even someone made from iron would feel tired.

    Ji Danqing turned and looked at Shu Huan¡¯splexion. He said, "Old madam let this humble onee over to take a look at second young mistress. How are you feeling now?"

    Shu Huan smiled faintly, "I feel very bad. I have to quietly recuperate for a month or so."

    Ji Danqing was slightly stunned. Then, heughed, "Right, worrying too much had hurt the body. This humble one knows how to write the prescription."

    On that prescription was written full of herbs to pacify the nerves. Not to mention other people, even when Shu Huan, "the patient", saw it, she had to wonder if she was already ill beyond cure. However, this prescription was truly a talisman. If she put it out, she could hide away openly. Only now did Shu Huan got the mood to ask, "How¡¯s is little Xuan?"

    "Not good," Ji Danqing¡¯s expression was faint. "She¡¯s still in aa. Even if she wakes up, she had to recuperate for a few days before I can know whether her life could be saved. Fortunately, the weather is getting cooler. There is some more certainty that she could be saved. However, the scratches on her face are too deep. They would probably leave scars."

    Shu Huan was silent after hearing that. Even if Gu Xuan was cured, she had gone too overboard this time. From the start, she didn¡¯t leave a way out for herself. Presumably, she was also very clear about this. Therefore, she was also so determined when she tried tomit suicide just now.

    ¡ª

    Three peaceful days went by. Shu Huan closed herself in the room and practiced calligraphy and painting. asionally, she would do some embroidery. She didn¡¯t show any interest about what was happening outside. However, these maids who had stayed inside the residence for a long time and who were bored to death were very excited about this matter. Especially, Qiaoyun who liked to explore gossips. She always rushed out to find someone to inquire. Hence, it was inevitably that some gossips would go into her (SH) ears.

    For example, after Fang household caused a scene and saw that it was uncertain whether Gu Xuan would stay alive or die, they also ceased from causing a scene. After all, in this era, it was not usual to take a married daughter back to her maiden family. Moreover, Fang household had some reputation in the local area. They couldn¡¯t pull down their face to let Fang <i>shi</i> remarry. Besides, Fang <i>shi</i> was now a bit crazy. Sometimes, she was sober and sometimes she was muddle-headed. Who could she marry to? She could only continue to stay in Gu household. With this premise as foundation, Fang household was apprehended. They didn¡¯t dare to cause too much trouble because they were afraid that Fang <i>shi</i> would be abused in the future.

    As for Gu Xiren, he had been keeping watch in front of Gu Xuan¡¯s bed these past days. Although, they were siblings, but after all, male and female should be distinguished. Old madam refused to let him stay in Gu Xuan¡¯s room any longer. She let people go call him for a few times. He ignored them. Since he wasn¡¯t allowed to keep watch inside the room, he sat outside the door. Aside from closing his eyes from tiredness and rest for a moment, most of the time, he stared nkly at the room. His whole person had became thin and haggard rapidly.

    Him being like that, it was already beyond the love of siblings. It made the people of the household gossip about it. In the end, these ugly words reached old madam¡¯s ears and made herpletely angered. She let people tie him up by force, drag him back to his room and put him under house arrest.

    Aside from these things, the entire Gu household was rtively quiet. Because the people who were in charge of the household had all be ill, the most mischievous Gu Xihe also curbed his ways. The only one who seemed to be still healthy was Lin <i>shi</i>, but she had to prepare the funeral. She was so busy that she also lost weight. Even her eye sockets seemed to have sunken.

    When her mother-inw was busy, Shu Huan, this daughter-inw was hiding in her room and didn¡¯t help out a bit. This truly couldn¡¯t be justified. After she thought for a whole day, she sent concubine Yun over to help. She (SH) made such apromise to avoid people bad-mouthing her.

    However, theplexity of a big household was unpredictable. As long as one wasn¡¯t the one in charge of the household and in control of everyone inside the household, no matter what you do, there would be gossips. This day, Meijing was very annoyed. She rushed in and said, "Second young mistress, quickly go teach those gossipers a lesson! They always badmouth you behind your back. It would be bad if this reached old madam!"

    Shu Huan was confused. She put down the stone she was painting, frowned and asked, "What had happened?"

    Meijing stomped as she said, "They say that you are a jinx. You¡¯ve only married in for a few months when a series of misfortunes had happened at home! They even say that if this continues, Gu household would copse!"

    Shu Huan went nk for a moment. Then, she felt like she didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh. What did the sprouting of the fruit of bitterness that Gu household buried for more than a decade had to do with her?!

    Of course, she wasn¡¯t as innocent as when she first came here anymore. When she thought about it, she knew that these rumors didn¡¯t start for no reason. If it wasn¡¯t because someone wanted to cover up the truth and make her the scapegoat, then it was someone who was worried that Gu Xiran would have the chance to take charge of the household, caused these rumors to disrupt the matter.

    Either way, it was disadvantageous for her.

    Shu Huan was still thinking about the most appropriate way to deal with these rumors when she saw Gu Xiran came in with a frown. From that look, she could see that something had happened. Her heart skipped a beat and quickly casted an inquiring nce at him.

    Gu Xiranughed bitterly, "Old madam wants me to go on trip."

    Shu Huan was shocked, "At this time?!"

    "At this time," Gu Xiran shook his head. "She said that that a small setback urred in the business and let me take the ountant with me to see what was going on. The ce is not far. It was about a hundred <i>li</i> from here. But at this time..."

    He was still silent when Meijing couldn¡¯t help but interject, "Eldest young master hasn¡¯t had his funeral yet; how can second young master leave the house now?"

    This point made everyone very confused!

    Pretend to be sick again? However, Gu Xiran¡¯splexion looked somewhat better than everyone else. Hence, he also hadn¡¯t been idle these few days. He had been busying with the funeral. As long as the rtives and friends came to pay their condolences, Lin <i>shi</i> would take care of the females and he was the only one who could receive the male visitors. Not to mention that it was the mourning period now, he was so busy with the family affairs that he was unable to get away. Why would old madam want to send him on a trip?

    Unless the matter of the business was too difficult to deal with....

    Shu Huan bit her lips, raised her head and asked, "Can you not go?"

    Gu Xiran frowned and said, "I had asked, but old madam didn¡¯t allow it."

    Shu Huan was impulsive and almost said, "Let¡¯s elope. From then on, let¡¯s not bother with these headaches of Gu household anymore." However, she still had her reasoning. When the words were on her lips, she swallowed them back.

    The timing was not right. Even if they wanted to leave, they couldn¡¯t leave at such a time!

    The two shops had just been bought. Ranmo was busy letting people cleaning them up. The idiom <i>the monk can run away, but the temple won¡¯t run with him</i> was referring to this. If these matters of Gu household weren¡¯t settled, even if they left, old madam would send people to call them back. They had previously considered to leave Jingtian city and go to another ce, but it wasn¡¯t feasible. The road was still alright, but it wasn¡¯t easy to move the household registration. If they did that, it was guaranteed that old madam would make them unable to move a single step.

    "You should go," Shu Huan sighed and forced a smile. "Leave sooner ande back sooner. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Now, there is no one who had the time toe bother me."

    She didn¡¯t tell him about those gossips because she didn¡¯t want him to leave with worry.

    She thought that there were some things that she should try to deal with it herself. She couldn¡¯t always rely on Gu Xiran. Sometimes, he was also too busy and had no time for that. Therefore, when Meijing was about to tell him, she (M) was stopped by a nce that Shu Huan casted her. Right at that time, Gu Xiran was facing them with his back as he washed his face. He didn¡¯t see it.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153 The sky was about to change

    Gu Xiran threw the towel back into the washbasin, turned and looked at Shu Huan.

    "You go with me."

    "How is that possible?" Shu Huan shook her head. "I already lied that I¡¯m sick and that I need to rest. If I say that I want to go with you now, isn¡¯t it the same as pping myself in the face?"

    Gu Xiran stared at her silently for a while and then said, "Then, you have to be careful about everything. If there is something you can¡¯t deal with, wait for me toe home before deciding to do something."

    Shu Huan was a bit puzzled and asked, "Are you leaving now?"

    "Mm," Gu Xiran answered and let Meijing go pack up the things. Then, he gave Shu Huan some reminders, saying that if she couldn¡¯t find anyone to discuss about matters with, she could go find Ji Danqing.

    Shu Huan felt that it was a bit funny. She wasn¡¯t a child anymore. Of course, she knew about these kinds of things. However, it was rare for Gu Xiran to nag. As it distracted her, it also let her heart be filled with sweetness.

    She would feel very lonely when they are separated.

    "Bring Ranmo with you. With someone you can trust at your side, you can do things more smoothly."

    Gu Xiran frowned slightly and said, "No, I can only be assured if I leave him at your side.

    "..."

    Shu Huan suddenly felt that this kind of dialogue made her very ufortable. Although, they yielded to each other because of their concern for each other, but this was overly careful. She coughed twice, turned her face away and said, "Don¡¯t talk more nonsense. I let you take him with you, then, just take him with you. I don¡¯t need him here!"

    Meijing came back at the right time. Hearing this, she grinned while covering her mouth.

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t mind and also smiled. He didn¡¯t speak more. He took over the baggage from Meijing, looked once deeply at Shu Huan, turned and left.

    Shu Huan leaned on the doorframe and watched him leave. After she was lost in her own thoughts for a moment, she said, "Pass my words. Say that the <i>feng shui</i> of third young miss¡¯s ce was not good and had offended a fiend. That was why she did such a deranged thing."

    Meijing went nk for a moment. After she thought for a while, she said, "I got it. I will go find big sister Qiaoyun."

    Shu Huan nodded, turned and went back into room. She continued to paint her stones.

    Such a thing like gossips, if you dealt with it seriously, it was even more unable to suppress. She could only think about to fight poison with poison. It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to attack Gu Xuan, it was that she couldn¡¯t afford to offend the people of Gu household. She also couldn¡¯t reveal the ugly hidden scandal. She could only use superstition and while she was at it use it as a high-sounding reason to exin Gu Xuan¡¯s heinous behavior. Like this, even if old madam found out that the person who released this rumor was her, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.

    While she was in deep thoughts, she didn¡¯t have the mind to paint. Shu Huan looked out of the window and saw Meijing whispering with Qiaoyun. She sighed. She truly didn¡¯t like her own changes.

    Attacking rumors with rumors was still somewhat effective.

    In the next few days, after Shu Huan had painted her set of twelve hairpins of Nanjing on the stones, the rumors that Gu Xuan had been possessed by an evil spirit had spread through the residence.

    This was thanks to Gu Xuan¡¯s good acting. In the eyes of others, she was sweet-tempered and quiet. Everyone was in disbelief that she suddenly became so fierce and ruthless. The rumors exined her transformation. In this era, the people were very superstitious. After they heard that, theypletely believed it. Some people didn¡¯t even dare to approach her ce. If they were forced to go, after they came back, they would burn paper offerings and took a bath to remove the bad energy.

    In contrast, not many people mentioned Shu Huan¡¯s rumors anymore, but Shu Huan knew that these rumors were spread privately. Such a clever person like old madam couldn¡¯t be ignorant of them. Therefore, she didn¡¯t dare to carelessly and continuously pay attention to the movements of Pine Crane Hall. However, a few days had passed and there was still no reaction from there at all. She didn¡¯t know whether old madam didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with this matter or that she nned to turn a blind eye and let the rumors spread.

    Since old madam didn¡¯t care, she was happy to stay peaceful. She began to draw the courtdies of the twelve hairpins of Nanjing using traditional Chinese brush technique, making Meijing curiously ask from where the beauty came from and why her clothing was so strange.

    Shu Huan had be silent because of her questions. She only asked, "Is it beautiful?"

    "Beautiful!" Meijing said with envy, "Unfortunately, my needlework isn¡¯t good. Otherwise, I would make clothes like that and wear them."

    Was this the cosy of ancient times?

    Shu Huanughed, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Can you wear whatever you want?"

    There were too many restrictions in this era. Bizarre clothes weren¡¯t allowed to be seen by people. Moreover, Meijing had the identity of a maid. If she wore such clothes out, it would be strange if she wasn¡¯t scolded severely.

    "Alright, don¡¯t make any more noises at the side. Go look for Shang Xin to learn reading," Shu Huan gathered her energy and was ready to continue painting.

    Meijing agreed and went out, but after a short while she returned and said, "Second young mistress, your little sister is asking to see you."

    Shu Huan¡¯s hand trembled. The beautiful fingers of the woman on the painting became red, making her (SH) very annoyed. She removed the painting paper and made it into a ball. She faintly said, "Say that I¡¯m sick and don¡¯t want to see her."

    "This...," Meijing said hesitantly. "She came to pay her condolences. Madam said to let here visit you."

    Shu Huan still said the same thing, "Don¡¯t want to see."

    Heavens knew what kind of morality and conduct this little sister of the original owner had. If it was good, then it would be fine. If it wasn¡¯t good, wasn¡¯t she (SH) then bringing trouble into her own ce? By then, they would have an acrimonious falling out and their hatred would deepen.

    Meijing was stumped for words and finally went out. After she sent Shu Yue away, she came in and smiled, "Second young mistress, I think this little sister of yours is lovable and sensible. When I said to her that second young mistress is sick, she was deeply concerned and said to let second young mistress take care of your body."

    Shu Huan smiled faintly, "Third young miss also looked like someone lovable and sensible."

    Meijing went nk, secretly sighed and went out.

    The quiet days didn¡¯tst long before a new rumor began to spread in the household. It said that Tong shopkeeper who had worked for more than a decade for Gu household had been roped in by apetitor.

    Forget it if only the person was gone, but the secret fragrance form of Gu household was about to be leaked. Doing business in fragrances, aside from the fine materials, the most important thing was the form of the fragrance. Every secret form of each household was different. The unique aroma usually only came from one household. Even if you pay a huge sum of money, you couldn¡¯t buy the form. It was conceivable how much losses Gu household would suffer if the form was leaked. Plus, some people said that that shopkeeper Tong was a confidante of Gu Da. Most of the secrets of the business was known to him. If these were also leaked out, it would also be a great blow to Gu household.

    After getting to know this, Gu Da fell ill once again. He waspletely bedridden. Old madam was also old. Where would she get the energy to manage the business again? she called all the shopkeepers and ountants and negotiated behind closed doors for one day. The next day, she copsed from exhaustion. At this time, aside from Lin <i>shi</i>, there was no one in charge. Hence, the whole residence was anxious. They had the panic that the sky was about to change.

    Shu Huan was also somewhat panicked. She was worried that Gu Xiran would be implicated by this matter when he was dealing with the matters outside. She had never inquired about this kind of business. Naturally, she didn¡¯t know anything about it. She could only let Meijing collect some of her money and jewelry and quietly find a house to keep them.

    This was a precaution to give herself a way to retreat to.

    However, Meijing had just left when Zisu came to pass a message. She said that old madam asked Shu Huan to go over because she (OM) had something to say.

    Shu Huan wanted to inquire, but seeing that tense face of Zisu, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t get anything out of her (Z). She tidied her clothes, took Shang Xin and went to Pine Crane Hall together.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154 The letter of announcing divorce

    It was extremely quiet in Pine Crane Hall. Only old madam and her two personal maids were there. As soon as Shu Huan entered, Zisu stood outside the door. From her look, it was as if it was to stop outsiders from going in. This made Shu Huan feel more uneasy. She wondered what old madam had to say to her.

    Old madam was sittig on the couch. After she (SH) paid her respect, old madam then softly said, "Sit down. Serve tea."

    She had never had such treatment before. She was treated like a guest.

    As Shu Huan was still hesitating, maid Fuling had already brought the tea over and even put down four colored pastries. This made her feel like if she didn¡¯t sit down, she was intentionally acting high and mighty. So, she just slightly leaned on one side, half sitting in the chair.

    Looking at the four colored pastries on the table; there were jujube cake, wishful eggroll, pineapple jelly and almond puff pastry. These were all her usual favorites. It could be seen that old madam had prepared this very early. There must be a reason for this anomaly. She quietly calmed her heart, smiled and asked, "Don¡¯t know why old madam has called me over?"

    Old madam looked at her. After a moment of silence, she (OM) said, "You¡¯ve been married for months. Is there still no movement in your belly?"

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t expect her (OM) to ask this the moment she opened her mouth, so, she (SH) just said the truth, "No."

    Old madam asked again, "Is this month¡¯s periodte?"

    Shu Huan lowered her eyes and said, "It had just ended."

    "That¡¯s true too." Old madam¡¯s face showed a little smile and nodded. "Xiran originally had a weak body and you are also often sick. This qi and blood are alreadycking, it¡¯s naturally not easy to get pregnant."

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t know what to say. She just listened in silence, but she was very puzzled in her heart. Was old madam urging her to have children?

    As this thought emerged in her head, old madam went on to say, "You also know that there have been a lot of things going on at home these days. This old one couldn¡¯t help but fall ill too. Seeing that there¡¯s no hope of getting better, I look forward to holding my great-grandson sooner. So that if I closed my eyes one day and die, I¡¯ll be at ease. However, this body of yours need to be nursed and we still don¡¯t know when you can have a baby. So, I think...."

    At this point, old madam deliberately paused.

    Shu Huan heart jumped. This wasn¡¯t urging her to have a child, but topletely conclude that she couldn¡¯t have a child in the near future. Could it be that she wanted to use this excuse to take a concubine for Gu Xiran?

    This was something neither she nor Gu Xiran would like!

    She was about to say something to kindly express her objection, but she heard old madam continue to say, "Fuling, bring over the document and the banknote."

    Fuling responded. She put a document and the banknote on a tray and then ced it in front of Shu Huan.

    As soon as Shu Huan lowered her head, a few piercing words on the document caught her eyes first...

    Letter of announcing divorce!

    In extreme shock, she was already speechless and could only stare at those words.

    Old madam was still talking. Her voice seemed to be distant but yet close to her (SH) ears. "These days, thank you for taking care of Xiran. His body has gradually be better. However, as I think about it, marriages should be between families of equal status for them to be in perfect harmony. Take for example, the current situation at home, Xiran has more responsibility now. He needs the support of a virtuous wife of equivalent status to <i>get twice the result with half the effort</i>, and your family background to him can only be a burden."

    It was quiet in the hall. Everyone was listening.

    Shu Huan only felt that there was hot blood pouring up her head and face. Her face felt hot.

    This was really a humiliation!

    Those words of old madam were covered with arrogance based on her (OM) social status and looked down upon her (SH). Did she (OM) take her (SH) as goods that could be bought and sold at will? When she (OM) wanted her, she (SH) needed to be there. When she (OM) didn¡¯t need her, she could be discarded?

    "Old madam." Shu Huan immediately stood up. "There needs to be a reason to divorce one¡¯s wife. May I ask which one of the seven grounds for divorce have Imitted?"

    Her words were somewhat sharp. The maids were all giving her meaningful nces. It was old madam who was still looking calm and said to her, "You have always been an intelligent child. You should know that I have no choice but toe up with this unwise decision. I¡¯m grateful that you took care of Xiran, even the reason for divorce is written vaguely in the letter. This is to let you easily remarry in the future. So, do you still have to get the truth from me?"

    She (SH) had seen shameless people, but had never seen such a shameless one! She (OM) was clearly bullying her (SH) but still had to make such a gracious face. There was even a bit of threatening in her (OM) words!

    Even if Shu Huan was someone made from y, she was forced into anger. She sneered, "The true reason old madam wants to get me a divorce, of course can only be vague, and can absolutely not be written clearly."

    Old madam lowered her head to drink tea and just said, "I know you have grievances in your heart, so I won¡¯t bother about your rude words, but I still have the same opinion. You¡¯re a smart child. You should know that there¡¯s no room for a leeway and don¡¯t bother to do it. Think about it yourself. Put your fingerprint on the letter of announcing divorce. If you have any more requests, just bring it up."

    She (OM) was so confident, was naturally because she had aplete grasp of the situation.

    Now that Shu Huan thought about it, it was easy to connect what had happened these past few days. Perhaps those rumors about her were spread by old madam, or old madam had heard about them and used them against her (SH). Moreover, she (OM) had sent Gu Xiran on a trip and mentioned that her body was weak and therefore difficult to have children. All this was to pave a way for this letter of announcing divorce.

    If she kept silent, she was unable to stomach such an insult. If she went to make a scene, then the charge of disobedience was unavoidable. This was exactly one of the seven grounds for divorce. Things went really as what old madam said, there was no room for a leeway.

    Old madam saw that she (SH) was no longer making a sound, she only thought that she (SH) had changed her mind. She (OM) gave Fuling a look. Then, Fuling handed a banknote to Shu Huan and said softly, "Second young mistress, you¡¯d better take this banknote."

    Shu Huan cast a nce and saw a banknote of a thousand silver <i>liang</i>. It seemed that old madam was rather generous with money. She couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of her mouth, showing a mocking smile.

    Old madam still gently said, "I still remember the good about you. Gu household won¡¯t treat you badly. Take this money. Whether you¡¯re going to do a small business or keep it as dowry to marry another man, you can have a smooth life for the rest of your life...."

    "It¡¯s not enough," Shu Huan interrupted her (OM).

    Old madam went nk for a moment. Her face finally showed a touch of anger, but she didn¡¯t get angry, and only asked, "How much do you want?"

    She (OM) should have spoken so straightforward from the beginning. Didn¡¯t old madam just want to use the money to send her off? Then all those gentle words could be put away. Although it was still unpleasant to hear, there was less disgusting hypocrisy.

    As soon as Shu Huan looked up, she smiled mockingly and said, "Five thousand <i>liang</i>. If you give me enough money, I¡¯ll leave."

    She wouldn¡¯t do those stupid things like tearing up the banknotes and threw it on the other party¡¯s face like on the TV or in novels. Not to mention whether it would make herself happy or not; if she did do so, it wouldn¡¯t affect old madam in the slightest and she (OM) might evenugh at her being childish. Therefore, she (SH) might as well ask for more money and let this old madam feel some heartache (for having to give away money).

    As for the amount of five thousand <i>liang</i>, she had thought about it. At this moment, the business of the family was in dire straits. If she asked for more, she was afraid that old madam would shed all pretense of cordiality immediately and kick her out. If she asked for less, there was no retaliatory effect and she would also feel that she didn¡¯t vent her frustrations enough.

    As expected, five thousand <i>liang,</i> this amount made the two maids gasp for air. While it made old madam twitched the corners of her mouth slightly, she said slightly angered, "The daughter of a poor family is really <i>avaricious and insatiable</i>.¡±

    TLNote:

    The seven grounds of divorce were legitimate reason for the husband to divorce the wife:

    Not obedient to the inwChildlessAdulteryJealousyDiseaseTalking too muchTheft

    Woman could defend themselves with the three conditions for which a man couldn¡¯t divorce his wife:

    She had no family to return to because they had passed awayShe had mourned three years for her parent-inwHer husband was poor before they married and got rich after the marriage

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155 No one owed the other

    People who felt too good about themselves were often able to say words that made others feel ridiculous but they aren¡¯t aware of it themselves.

    Shu Huan looked at old madam¡¯s face that revealed somepassion and silently thought: ¡°The head of the rich family is definitely a difficult person to deal with!¡±

    These words were equivalent to scolding old madam. Of course, she couldn¡¯t say it out loud. If she said it directly, old madam might <i>fly into a rage out of humiliation</i> andmand servants to p her (SH) mouth. No matter how stupid Shu Huan was, she knew that ¡®a wise (wo)man doesn¡¯t fight when the odds were against him/her¡¯. Therefore, she only smiled and said, "Of course, I can¡¯t bepared with these educated and gentle girls at home."

    Old madam¡¯s face immediately darkened; she red at her for a while and said, "Go get the banknotes!"

    Fuling panicked. After a while, she brought back a box.

    Old madam didn¡¯t even look at it and said, "Put it in front of second young mistress and let her count it clearly!"

    As soon as she (SH) saw the letter of divorce, she was already pped in the face by old madam. At this moment, Shu Huan was rather unperturbed and simply ignored the disdain in her (OM) words. She calmly opened the box, counted the banknotes and said, "It¡¯s the right amount."

    Old madam narrowed her eyes and said, "Now that you have the money, you should know what you can say and what you can¡¯t say to the outside world."

    Shu Huan put the other banknote of thousand <i>liang </i>along with the others in the box, and then lifted her head and said, "It¡¯s hush money. I know what to do."

    Even if there was no hush money, she wouldn¡¯t have talked about it to outsiders. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know when she would lose her life. Moreover, she would be a deserted wife as soon as she crossed the threshold of this house. If she spoke ill of Gu family, the others would only think that she was full of resentments and deliberately vilified them. It wasn¡¯t likely that people would believe her. She would definitely not do this kind of harmful thing that wouldn¡¯t benefit herself.

    Old madam looked indifferent and asked, "So, you can sign the letter of divorce now?"

    Shu Huan shook her head and said, "I still have one request."

    Anger shed across old madam¡¯s face. "Speak!"

    "Don¡¯t be nervous, I don¡¯t want money. I¡¯m just asking for two persons." Shu Huan murmured, "I have bought this maid, Shang Xin, so she naturally has to follow me. In addition, I also want Liangchen and Meijing."

    Two little maids were dispensable to Gu family, but old madam, who was used to be in control of everything, was still extremely averse to the actions of Shu Huan wanting people in this kind of situation. This made her have a feeling of being ckmailed. Therefore, she only weighted the pros and cons in her heart. She didn¡¯t say yes nor no to it.

    She was going to be divorced soon, so Shu Huan didn¡¯t have to be too respectful to her (OM) and she wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She sat down on the chair, drank tea, and slowly waited for her (OM) answer.

    In the end, old madam didn¡¯t have the energy to be entangled with her (SH) anymore and snorted, "If they want to leave with you, you can take them away."

    Shu Huan did<i>n¡¯t</i><i>overlook, nor spare</i>: "Along with the contract of very."

    Old madam restrained herself and said, "I¡¯ll give it to you."

    Her purpose had been achieved. If she continued to annoy this old madam, then she was asking for a beating. Therefore, Shu Huan didn¡¯t wait for her (OM) to say more, picked up the letter of divorce and read it carefully from beginning to end.

    Indeed, it didn¡¯t mention clearly why she was divorced in the letter. It only said considering once a married couple, he couldn¡¯t bear to say it clearly. The writer of this letter naturally used the identity of Gu Xiran, and his (GXR) seal was stamped at the bottom of the letter.

    She knew that this letter of divorce had nothing to do with Gu Xiran and was aware that the small stamp seal must have been used by the original owner before. She didn¡¯t know how it got into the hands of old madam, but Shu Huan still felt very ufortable after reading it.

    If this letter of announcing divorce hade two months earlier, she would have definitely imprinted her fingerprints without hesitation, and then couldn¡¯t wait to hold the five thousand <i>liang </i>to celebrate her freedom, but now...

    Fuling saw her (SH) being hesitant, she deliberately pushed the inkpad on the small table to her (SH) side.

    Shu Huanughed with self-ridicule. She lifted her thumb, put it on the ink ink and stamped on the letter of divorce. Then, she threw the letter of divorce into Fuling¡¯s hand and said in a very light tone, "No one owed the other."

    Really, no one owed the other now!

    From now on, she had nothing to do with Gu household!

    She picked up that small wooden box, raised her head and went out the door.

    Fuling opened the curtain for her (SH). In that moment, the sunlight shone through, lightening up the room. It was so bright that it hurt the eyes. It was very different in contrast to the gloominess of the room.

    Shu Huan narrowed her eyes and paused. She originally wanted to throw another word to vent her frustration, but after thinking about it, why should she? In her life, these people of Gu household were just unrted passersby. She still had a lot of work to do. Her time and emotion shouldn¡¯t be wasted on these unworthy persons.

    Shang Xin had followed her to Pine Crane Hall. When she (SH) came out, she looked different and Shang Xin knew something had happened. However, she (SX) didn¡¯t ask anything, took over the box from her (SH) hand and then followed her (SH) back to Plum Flower Pavilion.

    The news of her being divorced hadn¡¯t yet spread. It was fine like that. Shu Huan didn¡¯t have to look at the maid¡¯s faces with their sympathy or their gloating at her misfortunes. She only called over Liangchen, Meijing and Shang Xin to the room, and asked them, "I¡¯m leaving Gu residence, which of you would like toe with me?"

    The three maids were extremely surprised and each of their reactions was also different.

    Shang Xin didn¡¯t say a word and only went to stand at Shu Huan¡¯s side.

    Meijing was very worried and asked, "Second young mistress, what happened?"

    Liangchen was the most silent. She frowned slightly and just stood still.

    "Nothing happened. I was just divorced." Shu Huan self-mockinglyughed. Although marrying and being divorced had happened against her will, but there was really somewhat an unbearable feeling when saying it aloud.

    "This...," Meijing hurriedly said. "Has old madam be a muddle-headed? You and second young master are so good together, how can she...."

    Shu Huan raised her hand to stop her from saying more. "It isn¡¯t helpful to say that anymore now. I¡¯m just asking if you all like toe with me. This isn¡¯t a joke. Think clearly about it. You can¡¯te back after leaving."

    Meijing said, "Then, second young master...."

    Gu Xiran ah!

    He would naturally take care of this matter. Shu Huan wasn¡¯t worried about this at all and only said, "you don¡¯t have to worry about second young master."

    "Then...." After thinking about it, Meijing bit her lips and said, "I¡¯ll follow second young mistress."

    "Think about it clearly." Shu Huan didn¡¯t want them to follow her on impulse, and then regret andin about itter. "If you follow me, living expenses wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but it wouldn¡¯t be like the extravagant life in Gu family."

    Liangchen asked calmly, "If second young mistress is short of money, will you resell us?"

    Shu Huan slightly raised her eyebrows and looked at her (L). After a moment of silence, she shook her head. "As long as you haven¡¯t done anything wrong to me, I won¡¯t let you down...."

    Before she had finished, Liangchen turned around and said, "It¡¯s time to pack our things so that old madam won¡¯t send someone to drive us away in a moment."

    Shang Xin and Meijing exchanged a nce and then went to help too.

    Shu Huan looked at their back and she suddenly felt relieved.

    In fact, after staying at Gu residence for a while, she yearned for the rtively free world outside. But she was also timid. After all, she wasn¡¯t a person who grew up here. If there were unknown things, she alone didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. At this moment, having these three maids apanying her, even when they hit a bumpy road, there would always be someone to discuss with and support each other. This let her mind be at ease a lot. Because she still had to live well and wait for Gu Xiran toe back.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156 Goodbye

    The three maids had different personalities that would emerge to the surface constantly.

    Just take packing up as an example. Shang Xin was busy packing up pastries. Meijing was busy packing up clothes for all four seasons and all kinds of fine and soft valuables. Liangchen very carefully put the painted stones, embroideries and carved jewelries that Shu Huan did in these few days together.

    Shu Huan drank a cup of tea on the side and steadied her mind. When she saw Meijing tied up one after another bundle and piled them on the bed, she couldn¡¯t help butugh and asked, "Meijing, what are you doing?"

    Meijing turned her head, wiped the sweat and with a nk expression, she said, "Packing up things!"

    "Do you have to bring so many clothes?"

    "It¡¯s not much. I only picked five set of clothes for each season. These are all to wear for when going out. Moreover..." Meijing bit her lips and said, "Second young master is not here. How much monthly allowance did second young mistress assemble? When we leave the residence, you have to provide for us. I want to bring more clothes. Even if you can¡¯t wear them, we still can pawn them in case of an emergency..."

    Shu Huan¡¯s heart became a lot softer and said with warmth in her voice, "It was hard on you for being so thoughtful, but don¡¯t bring these clothes. Let¡¯s make some new one when we are outside. Shang Xin, Liangchen, don¡¯t busy yourself anymore. Go back to your room and pack up the things that you want to take with you. Don¡¯t leave anything important. I can pack up here by myself."

    The three maids exchanged two nces before they went out.

    Shu Huan went and opened those bundles, took out all the clothes and put them back into the chest. She grabbed a set of in white clothes with orchids embroidered on the skirt and wore it. She took down the white jade annulus of luck and that pair of nine lotus hairpin from her head and put them in front of the dressing table.

    These two kinds of ornaments had been given by old madam and Lin <i>shi</i> when she went to pay her respect for the first time. She didn¡¯t want to take them with her. It wasn¡¯t to express her noble character and that she didn¡¯t want to take anything of Gu household, but it was because she didn¡¯t want to bring the things from people she didn¡¯t like with her to avoid causing her to remember unpleasant memories. As for the pair of red gold bracelet that Fang <i>shi</i> had given her, she will take it with her, but she also took it from her wrists. Otherwise, if she saw it, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    After having done these, she rolled up her own calligraphy and paintings. Together with the embroideries, painted stones and banknotes, she made a small bundle. Aside from these, there seemed to be no need to bring anything else. However, before she went out of the door, she still turned and looked once. After she hesitated for a moment, she turned back and took out a set of clothes that Gu Xiran often wore and put it in her bundle.

    In the courtyard, Liangchen and Shang Xin who were fast were already waiting with their own small bundle. Qiaoyun was looking curiously at them with a sleepy face. Meijing was still busying herself inside the room. They could faintly hear her shout, "Wait for me. I will be done in a moment."

    Shu Huan suddenly wanted tough, but when she looked up, she saw concubine Yuning in from outside. Her hand was on maid Xiangqian¡¯s hand for support. She (Y) stood there and looked silently at her (SH). Her expression clearly showed that she already knew that she (SH) had been divorced, but there was nocent happiness in her eyes. Instead, her gaze wasplicated.

    This was just great (sarcastic)!

    Shu Huan felt heartlessly rxed. She didn¡¯t have to trouble herself with concubines and gentle maids anymore. Whether concubine Yun wanted to leave Gu household or continue to stay here and to whom maid Huiyun who stayed at the resort would marry to, had noting more to do with her. She didn¡¯t want to interfere in other people¡¯s lives. Now, she only needed to be responsible for her own life. Therefore, she nodded slightly at concubine Yun and said, "Meijing, hurry up."

    "Done, done!" Meijing rushed out while touching her hair. When she saw that her bundle was a bigger than the others, she was very embarrassed and said, "I...I didn¡¯t bring much! you brought too little..."

    These words just fell when old madam¡¯s maids Zisu and Fuling came. They came to send the ve contracts of Liangchen and Meijing and also said, "Did second young mistress finish packing? Then, we will send you out."

    As they spoke, one came forward to take over the bundle and the other went forward to lead them out.

    Shu Huanughed bitterly. In the eyes of outsiders, they would certainly think that these maids were affectionate and that they didn¡¯t be hostile in a sh. In fact, it was probably because old madam was still not at ease and was in a hurry to let people send her out. She even didn¡¯t give her the opportunity to say goodbye to Gu Xihe.

    She would leave. She also didn¡¯t want to dillydally.

    Shu Huan followed the maid outside. When she passed by concubine Yun, she (SH) heard her (Y) whisper, "Second young mistress, take care."

    She still used second young mistress to address her. At this time, it sounded a bit ear-piercing.

    Anyway, she had nothing to talk about with concubine Yun. Shu Huan nodded. When she was about to continue walking, she heard her (Y) say in an even more low voice, "Old madam, she...she arranged a marriage with Zhang family for second young master...."

    Zhang family! Zhang Hanfang?

    Shu Huan was surprised. What she was more surprised about was that she didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all. She didn¡¯t know why, but she wanted tough very much!

    Zhang Hanfang! This hot-tempered and very proud girl!

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t believe that she (ZHF) could always suppress her temper and could always pretend in front of old madam to be a gentle and beautiful girl which waspletely different from her own character. Then, there was only one exnation. Old madam had always thought herself to be astute. In the end, she was blinded by kinship and couldn¡¯t see the shorings of her own granddaughter.

    When she turned and looked at concubine Yun¡¯s face, she knew why she (Y) wasn¡¯t a bit happy. Presumably, her (Y) heart is in torment now! One old second young mistress was gone, a new one had appeared. She would still be a concubine. The most terrible thing was that Zhang Hanfang¡¯s identity didn¡¯t allow for her (Y) to be irreverent at all. Moreover, she (ZHF) was someone hot-tempered and wouldn¡¯t tolerate a sand (Y) in her (ZHF) eyes. Then, one could imagine how miserable her (Y) life would be in the future!

    "Second young mistress."

    She was just thinking when Zisu who was walking in the front urged her.

    Shu Huan shook her head and followed her (Z).

    She didn¡¯t have the time to bother with concubine Yun¡¯s affairs. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t like she (Y) didn¡¯t have a choice. Now that she thinks about it, there must be more to why old madam wanted to form a marriage alliance with Zhang family. It may be rted to the business affair; that they needed to rely on a marriage to ovee the crisis. Otherwise, such a clever person like her would probably not be willing to find a granddaughter-inw with an equal strong personality to make herself (OM) more stressed.

    <i>Turning her hand palm up, he gathered the clouds. Turning her hand palm down, he turns them into rain.</i>

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t understand these stratagems and schemes. Therefore, she also didn¡¯t think more about it. Anyway, she was leaving thisplicated household where every step you took was frightening. In the future, it was fine if she was just a bit more alert and that she didn¡¯t need to put a hundred eyes on her body. It was just, she didn¡¯t expect that she had just left Gu residence when she was already being calcted against again!

    Shu couple was waiting outside the gate. Seeing here out, Shu Fu was full of bitterness. He moved his lips as if he wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t say it. Xu <i>shi</i> looked coldly at her with a frown. Looking at her attitude, if it wasn¡¯t because she couldn¡¯t pull down her face in front of people, she would¡¯ve rushed over, beat and kick Shu Huan and tore her into pieces.

    She (SH) truly didn¡¯t want to see these hateful people!

    Shu Huan frowned. She first looked at Zisu and asked, "What is going on?"

    Zisu turned her face and didn¡¯t look at her. She only said, "Old madam ordered to let your maiden familye to pick you up. If something had happened to you, she didn¡¯t know how to exin to your maiden family."

    Fuling was more direct. She said to Shu couple, "The letter of announcing divorce is here. The person had also brought over for you. In the future, both of them can marry other people. To grow old, get sick or die, they don¡¯t have anything to do with each other anymore!

    Shu Huan gritted her teeth in secret. She understood now!

    Old madam was afraid that she would go out andmit suicide or set a trap together with her maiden family by pretending to have disappeared and thene asking for money. She (OM) was truly thoughtful, but she added trouble for her (SH) that she couldn¡¯t get rid of!

    Since it was already like this, she could only face it calmly.

    Shu Huan pressed down the displeasure in her heart and said, "Let¡¯s go. Goodbye!"

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157 Shameless

    The two maids Fuling and Zisu went nk for just a moment when Shu Huan had already gone out.

    Xu <i>shi</i> chased after her and scolded in a low voice, "Raised you, this failure who failed to live up to expectation for nothing. Your whole heart is on Gu household¡¯s side. Even when the family is so poor that we couldn¡¯t afford basic things, they are still unwilling to give money. Now, what is this? You are still being divorced! You, this cheap good that no one wants. If I had known that you would be divorced, I should¡¯ve given this good matter to your little sister! Look at you now. You still have the face..."

    The more she scolded, the more energetic she became. Her fingers almost poked on Shu Huan¡¯s face.

    Shu Huan raised her hand, moved her (X) hand away and said, "At that time, did I cry bitterly that I wanted to marry?"

    Xu <i>shi</i> was stumped for words by her question. Shu Fu came forward to be the peacemaker, "Don¡¯t scold anymore...Huan <i>er</i> is not to me for this matter..."

    "Your ass!" When Xu <i>shi</i> scolded her husband, she was more vocal, "If she is not to me, who is to me? Which one¡¯s daughter had you seen that had been divorced after having married for less than a half year?! Naturally, it was because she was not good at all. I already saw that when she was at home. <i>She is mud that couldn¡¯t be put on the wall. </i>You give her face, she could even shame herself!"

    Arguing with this kind a person was devaluing oneself!

    Shu Huan turned a deaf ear to her scolding. She didn¡¯t even stop, looked for the direction and nned to go to Ji Danqing¡¯s. She intended to get rid of this annoying to the extreme stepmother before she make her other ns.

    The three maids were also tactful. Seeing that she (SH) pretended that she didn¡¯t hear anything, they also pretended like they didn¡¯t hear anything. However, their faces couldn¡¯t help but show some displeasure.

    Xu <i>shi</i> scolded very energetically and didn¡¯t feel that her voice got louder. When she recovered her senses, she saw that Shu Huan had already gone very far and that the other pedestrians were giving her strange looks. She quickly shut up and chased after Shu Huan. She happened to catch up when Meijing asked Shu Huan, "Where are we going? If it¡¯s far, I will go hire a care, alright?"

    "Hire a care?!" Shu Huan hasn¡¯t answered yet when Xu <i>shi</i> interrupted first. It¡¯s truly those who doesn¡¯t manage the household doesn¡¯t know that firewood and rice are expensive. Are you going to pay after you¡¯ve hired the car? No wonder they that craftiness is the second nature of maids from rich families. It¡¯s just a few steps, are you afraid that you would hurt your feet?"

    Meijing was taken aback by her. She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak.

    This woman rushed to take the speech. Others couldn¡¯t speak. She did as if she had never scolded Shu Huan before, turned and asked her, "Did these three maids came out with you?"

    Under the heavens, there was truly someone so not tactful. They had really broadened their horizons!

    Shu Huan raised an eyebrow, "Don¡¯t worry, they wouldn¡¯t cause you trouble! Right, you can go back. I won¡¯t look for you in the future and you also don¡¯te to bother me."

    Xu <i>shi</i> didn¡¯t expect that her confidence was so sufficient. That haughtiness that was as big as the sky immediately copsed. She lowered her head and thought for a while. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. She leaned to her (SH) and asked, "Is it that you brought some money out of Gu residence?"

    Looking at this change of face. It was truly instantaneous!

    Shu Huan was tozy to bother with her, "Does it have anything to do with you?"

    "How does it not?!" Xu <i>shi</i> directly stopped her. "I¡¯m your mother!"

    She (X) hasn¡¯t gotten tired of this sentence!

    Shu Huan smiled at her and sweetly called, "Mother!"

    Xu <i>shi</i> was shocked by her unusual attitude.

    Shu Huan immediately retrieved her smile and said, "Alright. I know that you are my mother, can you give way now? Thank you!"

    Xu <i>shi</i> didn¡¯t regain her senses back when the three maids couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore andughed. This was truly <i>those who handle the cinnabar are stained red; those who work with ink are stained ck. </i>After spending much time with this second young mistress and master, the thing they say would change taste and would let people be speechless often.

    "You...," If it was said that Shu Huan¡¯s attitude towards her was like an iceberg before and let people want to burn a fire on top of it and beat the ice with an ice chisel, then, the her of now in front of her (X) let people have a feeling that she (SH) could ovee anything and that one was helpless against her (SH). Xu <i>shi</i> truly didn¡¯t know what she should say. She waspletely defeated. She could only pinch her husband fiercely to let him speak.

    "Little Huan,e with us, alright?" Shu Fu was forced to help and went forward to persuade.

    Shu Huan raised her eyebrow in surprise, "Ay? This time, you are not afraid that I will eat till you be poor after I go home?"

    Shu Fu was more kind. Being asked that by her, he didn¡¯t know what to say anymore.

    Xu <i>shi</i> quickly took over, "It is just adding four more mouths and you are all little girls; how much can you eat? Moreover, little Huan, you will take some money out to provide for the family, right?"

    Shu Huan looked at her. On her (X) whole face was written one word...

    Shameless!

    It was totally useless to talk to such person. Shu Huan was also toozy to talk more. She took two steps to the side and said, "No need! I won¡¯t go back. Have no more illusions about that!"

    Xu <i>shi</i> shouted, "You won¡¯t listen to your parents?! Are you going to be disobedient?!"

    "Don¡¯t take the word disobedient to suppress me!" Shu Huan also raised her voice. "After marrying, obey you parents-inw; remarrying, obey yourself. From the moment I entered Gu residence in the sedan chair, I don¡¯t have to listen to you anymore!"

    After being caused trouble by Xu <i>shi</i> for two times, naturally, she became more astute and inquired about the customs of here. She knew that after a daughter was married, she didn¡¯t have much to do with her maiden family anymore. Of course, it was natural that family would help each other. No one put the parents who raised them for more than a decade behind them after they had married. However, her situation was obviously different. It was not something impossible that she wanted to break all contact with her maiden family. It was just not nice to hear when it was spread out and her reputation would be bad. It would let people mistake that there was something wrong with her character and it would be a bit more difficult to remarry in the future.

    It happened that Shu Huan didn¡¯t intend to find another man aside from Gu Xiran to remarry and there were also no rtives and friends who would criticize or persuade her. So, whether her reputation was good or bad was irrelevant to her and it was also better than topromise to people like Xu <i>shi</i> who was like a mosquito that keep sucking blood.

    Seeing her being so resolute and was much harder to deal with than the previous time, Xu <i>shi </i>also got anxious. She reached out and grabbed her (SH) clothes and wanted to show her best move: make an unreasonable scene in the middle of the street!

    Who would¡¯ve thought that her hand just touched Shu Huan¡¯s sleeve when Shang Xin shouted, "What do you want to do?!"

    Immediately afterwards, a figure rushed over. He didn¡¯t say anything, lifted his leg and gave Xu <i>shi</i> a kick, making her fell on the ground. Then, he turned and asked Shu Huan, "I camete. Are you alright?"

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158 Extort

    "Little fourth?"

    When Shu Huan looked up and saw that the person who came was Gu Xihe, she was a bit surprised and also somewhat moved.

    "Everything is alright," she shook her head whileughing. "Didn¡¯t have time for something to happen."

    This was the case. After her sleeve had been grabbed, she didn¡¯t even have the time yet to react when another already solved the trouble for her.

    Gu Xihe was small and his strength was limited. It was because he rushed over and used the force of a momentum that he was able to kick Xu <i>shi</i> to the ground. In fact, she wasn¡¯t hurt at all. She was shocked at most. Now, that her senses returned, she guessed Gu Xihe¡¯s identity. She thought that since they weren¡¯t rtives of Gu household anymore and she didn¡¯t expect to get anything from them in the future, she decided to ignore Shu Huan for the moment and extort him first. Hence, she didn¡¯t stand up, sat on the ground, patted her thighs and burst into tears, "Hitting people! The bad guy hit people on the street!"

    Since she cried like that, naturally some passers-by surrounded them.

    Gu Xihe looked very disdainful at her and said, "What about it that I hit you? Who let you not look at the situation and used your hands?!"

    Most of the world hated the rich. Looking at this young master¡¯s luxurious clothing, they knew that he obviously came from a rich family and the woman sitting on the ground looked poor. When they heard him speak rudely, they naturally thought that a hedonistic son of rich parents was bullying a woman from a poor family. They couldn¡¯t help but criticize him. An old pedant even came forward and said with meaningful and heartfelt words, "This little brother, what you are doing is wrong. The saint had said..."

    Gu Xihe hated the most when someone <i>waved around one¡¯s bookbag</i> and he also couldn¡¯t take to hear the word "saint". He didn¡¯t give the old pedant the opportunity to continue. He waved with his hand and interrupted, "Go, go, go! Mind your own business!"

    This overbearing attitude made people dislike him more and when they saw that Xu <i>shi</i> cried that she had been injured and asked Gu Xihe topensate her medical fees, she looked very pitiful, making the onlookers felt indignant at injustice.

    When had Gu Xihe encountered grievances that he couldn¡¯t clear up even if he had a mouth? He got irritated and ignored them. He humphed once, grabbed Shu Huan and wanted to go somewhere else.

    Who would know that he just took one step, when his leg had been grabbed by Xu <i>shi</i>? She cried, "Everyone should get justice for this poor woman! My family has to take care of aging parents and children. They are waiting for me toe back with money from washing, sewing and mending clothes. Now, I have been injured by this bad guy for no reason. How can I continue to live...?"

    "Crazy woman!" Gu Xihe felt disgust and got goosebumps because of her tears. He wanted to kick her away with his leg, but she had grabbed it too tightly. For the time being, he couldn¡¯t free himself. He also began to scold, "All lies! You¡¯re just a liar!"

    As the two argued, the onlookers¡¯ tongues were wagging. At this time, Shu Fu frowned with his ssic bitter face and was at loss about what to do.

    Shu Huan saw that the situation was not right. If this continues, even if they didn¡¯t suffer any losses, their <i>head and face would be filthy with grime </i>because of Xu <i>shi</i>. Hence, she gave Liangchen a meaningful nce.

    Liangchen got the meaning, went forward and said in a loud voice, "Everyone, don¡¯t listen to this crazy woman¡¯s ther. It was she who first entangled with my young master for no reason and also said a bunch of mad things. She pulled and didn¡¯t let him go. This was why a dispute had happened. Howe the one in the wrong became us?"

    Anyway, these passers-by were strangers. Even if someone recognized Gu Xihe, they wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize Xu <i>shi</i> whose face was twisted like a fried dough because of crying. That was why, Xu <i>shi</i> thered half-lies and half-truths. She (L) also thered half-lies and half-truths. The two of them could be considered even.

    Shang Xin also went forward and said, "That¡¯s right! Why would our young master go provoke and hit her? She said that she had been injured because he hit her. That¡¯s simply and whole-heartedly trying to extort us!"

    The passers-by saw that the two little maids looked clean and refreshed and their speech was direct, they couldn¡¯t help but have a good impression of them. Some people heard Xu <i>shi</i> self-proiming that she was injured, but they saw that her energy and spirit was very good when she cried and spoke. She didn¡¯t look like someone who was in pain. They became dubious. However, in such a matter, you said you are in the right, she said she was in the right; it was a lively discussion with everybody talking at once. It wasn¡¯t easy to tell who was telling the truth. Therefore, one could heard a group of people arguing messily and making people get a headache.

    Shu Huan took two steps to avoid this and retreated to the corner of Xu <i>shi</i>¡¯s line of sight. She was afraid that as Xu <i>shi</i> caused trouble, she would suddenly remember her (SH). Then, this matter wouldn¡¯t end. While she was at it, she gestured and called Meijing to her side. She whispered, "Do you still remember where doctor Ji lives?"

    When Meijing returned from the resort, she had been to Danqing¡¯s ce. After she thought for a moment, she nodded, "I remember."

    "Quickly go invite doctor Ji here."

    "Yes." Meijing turned and ran away.

    Shu Huan choose a ce in the shade and watched leisurely how that group of people argued endlessly.

    Danqing¡¯s ce wasn¡¯t far from Gu residence. The argument happened in the middle. Not long after, Meijing came back with Ji Danqing. She first said in a loud voice, "Everyone, make way! I¡¯ve invited a doctor over! Let the doctor have a look. If this madam is really injured, our young master will certainly pay apensation. If she isn¡¯t injured, then, she deliberately tried to extort us. Everyone would then know who is in the wrong and who is in the right.

    It was also a hard job to watch a scandal under the hot son. After arguing for half a day, the onlookers were also a bit tired. The moment they heard this, they naturally made way, so, the doctor can go and have a look.

    Others didn¡¯t know whether she was injured or not, but Xu <i>shi</i> knew very well. When she saw that Ji Danqing was almost in front of her, she panicked a bit. The hands grabbing Gu Xihe¡¯s trouser tightened their grip. She said panicked, "Men and women have differences. In front of so many people, how can I let doctor take a look...?"

    Ji Danqing walked over and smiled gently, "It¡¯s no big deal. I will know by only checking the pulse."

    His character was outstanding and his voice was gentle. The moment he smiled like that, he blinded many people. That was an untainted shock for something beautiful. When Shu Huan saw that the people stared nkly at him, she couldn¡¯t help but think smilingly: Ji Danqing only missed a pair of wings. Otherwise, with his image, he would be able to act like an angel who isn¡¯t tainted a bit with the affairs of the human world.

    Xu <i>shi </i>also lost her senses because of his smile. Her hands tightened even more and only a sound of something being ripped could be heard!

    How could that trouser of Gu Xihe made with exquisite materials withstand such a ravaging? A big hole had appeared because of the ripping. Even if his calf was only showed and even though he was still only a child, his face immediately reddened. One didn¡¯t know if it was from anger or from embarrassment. In the end, he said a vulgar word and shouted at Ji Danqing, "Quickly examine this crazy woman. This young master can¡¯t take it anymore!"

    Although, her identity was that of Shu Huan¡¯s mother, but ancient people married young. Xu <i>shi</i> wasn¡¯t very old. She wasn¡¯t old enough to pull down her face and ignore the protection between men and women. Therefore, she also felt awkward for a moment and forgot to make an excuse to prevent Ji Danqing from looking at her injury.

    Ji Danqing reached out and put his hand on her wrist. He lowered his eyes and after a while, he smiled, "It¡¯s a bit serious."

    "What?!" When Xu <i>shi </i>heard that she was shocked and happy.

    Ji Danqing let go of her wrist, took out a handkerchief and wiped his fingers. He said, "I say that the <i>inmmation of your liver</i> is roaring a bit too serious. In the future, you should stay calm, be less hot-tempered and eat less spicy food. It¡¯s the best if you can sleep the moment it be night. Sleep more and drink more water."

    As he talked, he looked up and asked, "Would you like for me to write a prescription for you to nourish your body?"

    Xu <i>shi</i> was still in a nk state because of his speech and subconsciously nodded, "Yes..."

    "Mm." Ji Danqing rummaged through his medicinal chest for paper and brush. He said, "Five silver <i>liang</i>."

    "What?!" The moment she heard such arge sum of money, she even forgot to pretend to be injured. She immediately got up from the ground, pointed at Ji Danqing and scolded, "Are you trying to extort people?!"

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159 Selling herself to save her mother

    Shu Huan saw this scene from not far away. She couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, covered her mouth and snickered.

    Who was the one extorting?!

    Ji Danqing was also perplexed and smiled, "Is collecting money from examining a patient extortion?

    Xu <i>shi</i> raised her voice and said, "What prescription is worth five silver <i>liang</i>? If this isn¡¯t extortion, then what is it?!"

    Ji Danqing patiently exined, "Checking the pulse is one <i>liang</i>, the prescription is one <i>liang</i> and visiting the patient is three <i>liang</i>."

    "Liar!" Xu <i>shi</i> scolded. "In the herbal medicine shop, I only need a couple of copper coins to have two packages of medicine!"

    In fact, the truth had longe to light. The onlookers found it interesting to watch them quarrel and therefore forgot to jeer. At this moment, when they heard Xu <i>shi</i>¡¯s words, those who recognized Ji Danqing burst intoughter, "Hey, woman (derogatory), Doctor Ji is a famous doctor. He doesn¡¯t usuallye out to visit the patient. It was already very generous of him to charge you only five silver <i>liang</i>!"

    Visit the patient! When Xu <i>shi</i> heard this keyword, she immediately becamecent. "Whoever that had invited him should pay! I won¡¯t pay him!"

    Liangchen chuckled. "This madam, aren¡¯t you hurt or in pain anymore?"

    Only then did Xu <i>shi</i> realized that she didn¡¯t know when she had stood up and started to scold people in full spirit and energy. She eximed, wanted to sit back on the ground and continued to pretend to be seriously hurt. However, after she squatted halfway, she realized that it was toote to remedy. So, she could only stand up awkwardly again.

    The onlookersughed at the sight of this.

    Gu Xihe immediately felt he was cleared of the injustice, held his chest up and said, "See, you extorted me first, so I called a doctor over to examine you. If you didn¡¯t extort me, why would I call for a doctor? Naturally, you have to pay this fee of consultation!"

    Xu <i>shi</i> had always been arrogant and unreasonable. She still wanted to go back on her words, but only to realize that she was <i>trying to steal a chicken only to end up losing the rice used to lure it</i>. The onlookers who were originally attracted by the crying noise to criticize Gu Xihe and force him to pay, were now criticizing her. Someone even said, "That little brother¡¯s trouser has been torn apart by you,pensate for that too!"

    Meijing said softly at the side, "The trouser is made by tailor Zhao at the east of the city and is worth at least ten silver <i>liang</i>."

    Gu Xihe¡¯s food and clothing expenses had always been very exquisite. She (M) didn¡¯t exaggerate at all and only spoke the truth. As soon as she said it, the onlookers immediately went silent. One could even hear someone gasping for air.

    Visiting the doctor because of illness couldn¡¯t be helped. Even if one couldn¡¯t be examined by a famous doctor, one could spend a dozen copper coins to find an ordinary doctor to check the pulse. However, the trouser that one was worn casually on the body was even so extravagant, it just made ordinary people jealous.

    Fortunately, this money should be paid by Xu <i>shi</i> and had nothing to do with others. After the crowd had been silent for a while, they mored again...

    "This money must be paid!"

    "What has this little brother done wrong!? He has lost ten silver <i>liang</i> for no reason. It really doesn¡¯t make sense if this money isn¡¯t paid!"

    "Ten silver <i>liang</i>! There is also the fee of five silver <i>liang</i> for inviting the doctor! I don¡¯t think she can even pay it even if she sells herself. Why don¡¯t we jointly be the witness, let her write a certificate of indebtedness and pay it back when she has the money in the future."

    "Does she look like someone who would have money in the future?"

    "That¡¯s not guaranteed. If she continues to extort people like this, perhaps she¡¯ll get rich one day!"

    As the crowd spoke, theyughed again.

    Shu Huan got an idea, gestured and called Meijing to her side. She whispered, "Go, think of a way to let her write a ve contract."

    Meijing was stunned. For a moment, she couldn¡¯te to her senses. "Are you muddle-headed? She¡¯s so old, who will buy...."

    Halfway through the speech, she (M) remembered Xu <i>shi</i>¡¯s identity. She was afraid that Shu Huan would me her for her rash words, so, she quickly covered her mouth.

    However, Shu Huan didn¡¯t even notice this at all. Even if she did notice it, it was already generous of her that she didn¡¯t follow in disdaining Xu <i>shi</i>. How would she still me her (M)? At this moment, she was just in a hurry to get free and said, "Who told her to sell herself? Let her sell me!"

    "Ah...," Her thought was so bizarre that Meijing was still stunned.

    <i>Opportunity knocked but once!</i>

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t speak to Meijing anymore. She stamped her feet, took out a bottle of hot pepper water, poured out two drops and rubbed it on her eyelids. Afterwards, she immediately covered her eyes with a handkerchief and whimpered on the way. "Mother, my dear mother!"

    This cry was in fact so loud that Shu Huan herself became numb, but she was going with the mentality of disgusting Xu <i>shi</i>. She clearly saw Xu <i>shi</i> be stunned and she (X) nkly turned to look in her (SH) direction. Shu Fu who was standing still at the side, shivered slightly too. She immediately felt joy, so she acted more diligently. She threw herself in front of Xu <i>shi</i>. With red eyes, as she wiped her tears, she said, "Mother, how did we suddenly owe him so much money? What do we do?!"

    The whole crowd was totally baffled. They didn¡¯t know why suddenly a daughter popped out, but when Xu <i>shi</i> heard her (SH) saying this, she (X) thought there wasn¡¯t any loss anyway, so she just answered, "How do I know? These people grouped together. They only know to bully us, the orphan and the widow!"

    This was to ask for sympathy and directly kicked Shu Fu out of the family list, putting on the sign that this man was dead.

    Shu Fu¡¯s lips trembled with anger for a long time, but because the female tiger (X) at home had umted power for a long time, he was used to being oppressed and afraid to argue, so he could only sulk and bear it.

    Shu Huan took advantage of the situation and cried for a while. This caused Xu <i>shi</i> to cry too. She (X) thought she might as well cry more miserable, perhaps this stepdaughter would suddenly have a sting of conscience and could take out some money to pay it back for her (X). While she (SH) was at it, she (SH) could give a few more <i>liang</i> as family expenses. Even if she (SH) didn¡¯t pay it for her (X), since she was familiar with Gu Xihe, she could put in a few good words, then this matter would be easily solved.

    She (X) had a good scheme in mind, but didn¡¯t expect after Shu Huan made her (X) cry and verified her (SH) identity, she (SH) stopped apanying her (X) in pretending to be pitiful. Instead, she (SH) looked up with tearful eyes at Gu Xihe who was confused at the side. "This little master, our family is poor. Even these clothes on me are borrowed from my neighbor sister. I really can¡¯t afford to pay you money. Can¡¯t you be generous? I¡¯m willing to sell myself to pay back the debt. I only ask you to not let those guards from the feudal office lock my mother up...."

    As she said, she turned her head and cried again, "Mother...."

    But, in her heart, she was thinking that this hot pepper water was really useful. She could have as many tears as she wanted. It made her acting very genuine and sincere. She was almost moved by it herself.

    Gu Xihe understood her instantly without any exnation. He was very cooperative. He put his hand on the chin, and then nced at Shu Huan, pretending to put on a hesitant look. "This ah! Even if your appearance is good, you can¡¯t even be sold for more than fifteen silver <i>liang</i>! But I¡¯m a kind man, and for the sake of your filial piety, this matter can be considered...."

    Ji Danqing coughed lightly by the side and whispered, "Fourth young master, didn¡¯t you say a few days ago that a maid is needed for serving tea and pouring water in the residence? I think her age is appropriate."

    Gu Xihe nodded and said, "Yes. That¡¯s right, then I¡¯ll buy you!"

    Ji Danqing took out the brush and ink. He said, "This humble one is going to write the ve contract, everybody please be the witness of this."

    In a few words, the matter of selling oneself was settled!

    There had been such a dramatic change in the matter that the crowd could only look at it, and no one had reallye back to their senses. It wasn¡¯t surprising that Shu Huan was so bold now. Just now, the crowd only paid attention to the gossip and didn¡¯t pay any attention to the rtionship between the people present, or her whispering with Meijing. From the beginning, she had deliberately picked the dead corner out of sight to stand. One or two people from the crowd had noticed her, but she thought that they wouldn¡¯t remember in such a short moment to be suspicious.

    Although they couldn¡¯t remember, how could Xu <i>shi</i> not remember? It wasn¡¯t until now that she realized that she had been fooled by them. She (X) immediately stopped crying, jumped up from the ground, pulled Shu Huan and scolded her, "Very well! You all think that I can be easily bullied? You almost got me fooled!"

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160 No choice but to suffer in silence

    As soon as Xu <i>shi</i> jumped up, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on her.

    Gu Xihe acted dumb while Ji Danqing showed a perplexed smile. Only Shu Huan stopped crying and let her (X) grab her (SH). She (SH) then lifted her tearful eyes and timidly said, "Mother, are you so angry that you¡¯ve be muddle-headed? I¡¯m your daughter!"

    "Stepdaughter!" This time it was Xu <i>shi</i>¡¯s turn to correct her. "Always <i>turning your elbows to the outside</i>. You¡¯re a bad person! This moment, you still want to bully me with the others. I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about it!"

    Shu Huan widened her eyes. She suddenly looked at Ji Danqing, and begged, "Doctor Ji, please examine my mother again to see whether she is still ill. I can¡¯t even understand what she¡¯s talking about."

    Before Ji Danqing answered, Xu <i>shi</i> shouted first, "Don¡¯t understand?! Fine! I¡¯ll make it clear!"

    She pointed her finger around. "You, you, as well as you, are all in a team. You all have known each other for a long time. You¡¯re all in this together to deceive me!"

    Silence, there was only silence.

    Xu <i>shi</i> pointed at Shu Huan and Gu Xihe and said, "She used to be his sister-inw! He was her little brother-inw!"

    That was outrageous and ridiculous!

    Some people couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Why is ¡¯used to be¡¯? Are they not now?"

    Xu <i>shi</i> just spoke the truth, "She just got divorced and kicked out of the house!"

    There continued to be silence around.

    The onlookers waspletely confused now. They truly couldn¡¯t understand their rtionship at all.

    Although two or three of them had previously seen Gu Xihe being very familiar with Shu Huan, but afterwards Xu <i>shi</i> personally admitted she (SH) was her (X) daughter. They also heard it with their own ears and even saw them crying sadly close to each other. Could the affectionate appearance between a mother and daughter even be faked? At this moment, the daughter showed great filial piety and sold herself to save her mother. But why did the mother say things that they couldn¡¯t understand?

    "What I said is true! What, you don¡¯t believe me?" Xu <i>shi</i> was a little flustered by this silence. She looked around and then dragged Shu Fu out of the crowd. She said, "Are you a dead man?! Don¡¯t you know how to put in a few good words for me?"

    Shu Fu lowered his head and stuttered, "I...I...."

    Xu <i>shi</i> got anxious, opened her mouth and scolded habitually, "<i>Eight bamboo poles can¡¯t even hit a fart out</i>! What sin did Imit in my past lives to marry such a loser in this life?!"

    As soon as these words came out, the onlookers suddenly remembered her previous phrase ¡¯orphan and widow¡¯. Since it was orphan and widow, howe a man appear out of thin air now?!

    Only then did Xu <i>shi</i> realize that she lied to much and carelessly, she became inconsistent in her words. She regretted it but didn¡¯t know how to exin it. She was so upset that she pinched Shu Fu¡¯s arm and scolded. "Old fart, you messed it all up!"

    Shu Fu was dumbfounded. He did nothing, but from his wife¡¯s mouth, he became dead and then came back to life. How did this all end up being his fault?

    Ji Danqing, who had been silent for half a day, finally said to Shu Huan, "It seems that your mother is indeed very ill."

    He was a doctor after all. Moreover, he was a famous doctor with a good reputation. Others naturally believed in what he said. However, this time, it was Shu Huan who didn¡¯t believe it. She continued to make an effort to act. "No! That¡¯s wrong! My mother must have been reluctant to sell me, so she pretends to be insane! Doctor Ji, it must be like this, right?"

    Ji Danqing clenched his fist, turned his face away to not look at her eyes that were full of expectations, and covered it with a slight cough, "Perhaps...."

    Shu Huan turned around and picked up the brush and paper. She said, "Doctor Ji, I¡¯ll grind the ink for you. Quickly write the ve contract. I¡¯m afraid the longer I drag on, the more my mother can¡¯t bear it. If she truly bes ill, then it is me, the daughter¡¯s fault."

    Ji Danqing had always carried a water bag with him in his medicine chest. As she spoke, she took it out and poured some in the inkstone. Then, she lowered her head to grind the ink andpletely didn¡¯t care about Xu <i>shi</i> who was at the side stomping her feet and scolding. Of course, Xu <i>shi</i> also tried to go and stop them, but the onlookers stopped her and all tried to persuade her...

    "Don¡¯t be sad anymore. Who let you to cause this yourself?"

    "You have such a filial piety daughter. After paying back the money, don¡¯t do such things <i>to offend the Heaven and reason</i> in the future anymore. If not, even Heaven won¡¯t tolerate you!"

    "You have brought the disaster on yourself! Who do you want to me it on? If I have such a filial child, I¡¯ll die in peace!"

    Xu <i>shi </i>really didn¡¯t have a choice but to suffer in silence at this moment! For so many years, she had brought this feeling upon others. But, today, she didn¡¯t expect that she would be able to have a taste of it. Only now did she knew how ufortable this feeling is.

    After the ink was ground, Ji Danqing wrote it quickly. Soon, a ve contract without mistakes had been written. After waiting for the ink to dry a little, he slowly read it in front of Xu <i>shi</i>. "If there¡¯s no objection, put your handprint on it!"

    Xu <i>shi</i> grabbed the ve contract and wanted to tear it, but Shu Huan was prepared for this already and prevented her (X) from doing this. She (SH) quickly put the inkpad below her (X) hand, stained it with the red ink paste and forced her (X) to stamp on the paper. Then she (SH) took the ve contract back and said, "Don¡¯t be sad, mother. Go home and take care of yourself. Don¡¯t think about me all the time. Don¡¯t miss me, I¡¯ll be fine."

    These words made the onlookers praise her filial piety again. However, Xu <i>shi</i> understood the true meaning of her (SH) words and was so angry that her eyes widened and she couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    Afterwards, the matter was much simpler. The onlookers rushed to be the middlemen. Anyway, Shu Huan didn¡¯t mind the big amount of middlemen. She yed a trick by deliberately dragging on the process to the very end before passing the ve contract to Gu Xihe. He looked at it and stamped his seal on it, but in fact, he just feigned it and didn¡¯t stamp on the paper. Afterwards, he rolled the ve contract, hid it in his sleeve and then said to Shu Huan, "The matter is over, soe with me!"

    "Yes," Shu Huan answered respectfully, then looked at Xu <i>shi</i> with tears. "Mother, I¡¯m leaving now. You should also go back. Please take care...."

    At the end of her speech, she sounded choked up with emotions. In fact, she could hardly hold back herughter. She quickly cut off her speech, didn¡¯t dare to say anymore and turned her head away. Decisively and straightforward, she quickly followed Gu Xihe.

    Meijing and the other two maids naturally followed her (SH). As for Ji Danqing, he conveniently wrote a prescription and handed it to Xu <i>shi</i>. He said, "Please ept this prescription. Remember to take the medicine ording to the prescription, otherwise, your condition will be more serious."

    After he finished speaking, he packed up his medicine chest and cupped his hand to the crowd. "This humble one will take his leave first."

    Many people hurriedly returned the salute, and then looked at the far away Shu Huan who seemed to be trembling slightly. They all sighed and were deeply moved that they could see this touching scene today, so they also stopped to criticize Xu <i>shi</i>. But Xu <i>shi</i> grabbed hard on the prescription and gasped. When she finally caught her breath back, she couldn¡¯t chase after Shu Huan anymore. She instantly sat down on the ground and began wailing, pointing to the people and scolded, "You son of a bitch, f*** you all! You guys have really caused me big trouble...."

    No one would be happy to be scolded at. Not to mention being scolded for no reason. The onloo9kers saw that this woman was really unreasonable and felt that they had watched enough. So they just take it as if they were identally bitten by a mad dog and didn¡¯t pay attention to her. People who were hot-tempered, just scolded back. The situation became rowdy again.

    However, this rowdy environment didn¡¯tst long. After being there for half a day, the people were tired and soon the crowd of people dispersed, leaving Xu <i>shi</i> alone there wailing and scolding.

    After Shu Fu stood silently by the side for half a day, he finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He went forward and tried to persuade her, "Everyone has left. Let¡¯s...let¡¯s go back...."

    Xu <i>shi</i> red at him with teary eyes and runny nose. After thinking about it, she was still unwilling to ept it, but what could she do about it? Therefore, she just stood up but saw the prescription in her hand. Ruthlessly, she wanted to tear it apart but after thinking about it, she wondered how much the prescription prescribed by a famous doctor would be worth. So, she carefully folded it up and hid it into her clothes. Then, she wiped her tears away and swore as she left.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161 Freeing herself

    At this side, Shu Huan went back in the direction of Gu residence with Gu Xihe. Halfway, they went through an alley to go back in the direction of Ji Danqing¡¯s ce. Because she was in a good mood, she couldn¡¯t help but keep wanting tough. She couldn¡¯t control the corners of her lips from going up.

    Gu Xihe casted her a nce and said, "Hey, you are very weird!"

    Shu Huan was a bit dumbfounded, "What?"

    "You¡¯ve been divorced! Do you know that you¡¯ve been divorced?!" Gu Xihe raised his voice and said, "And you are still so happy!"

    Naturally, Shu Huan wouldn¡¯t be happy at the mention of the divorce. However, there was only the feeling that she had been thrown away like garbage. It wasn¡¯t like she cared much about it. After all, she felt some joy of finally being able to separate from Gu household.

    She pursed her lips and said, "Why do you have to <i>mention the pot that doesn¡¯t boil</i>? I¡¯m happy because I got the ve contract. It doesn¡¯t have anything to do with being divorced or not!"

    Gu Xihe spoke the truth, "That is also very strange! Who did you see set up a trap because she wanted to cut all ties with her maiden family? Not to mention that you¡¯ve been divorced now and could only return to your maiden family. Now, it¡¯s great (sarcastic). You fell out with them. Where are you going to go?"

    "Hey!" Shu Huan was a bit unhappy. "Just now, it was you who began with causing the trouble. It wasn¡¯t set up by me. I just took the opportunity!"

    Gu Xihe red at her, "I came to your aid because you were suffering injustice!"

    "See, see!" Shu Huanughed. "You also know that it¡¯s injustice. Then, why should I go back? With my stepmother¡¯s character, do you think that I can live peacefully if I follow her?"

    "This is true...," Gu Xihe looked at her with sympathy. "Being divorced first and then had a fall out with your maiden family. It¡¯s truly rare to see people as unlucky as you."

    "..."

    Was he pitying her?

    No need!

    Shu Huan reached out her hand, "Give me the ve contract!"

    "No!" Gu Xihe deliberately backed. He took out the ve contract, waved it andughed evilly, "If I truly put a stamp on it and then drag you back to be my personal maid; what expression would old madam have when she sees you?"

    Really childish!

    Shu Huan said, "She will die from anger caused by you!"

    Gu Xihe touched his head, "That is a possibility...Then, I better give it to you. Keep it well. Don¡¯t let others steal it. Otherwise, you will be finished in this life and can only be a lowly servant with a ve contract."

    "I know," Shu Huan took over the ve contract. She had long nned to keep it well. With this on hand, the effect to intimidate was greater. She was guarding against Xu <i>shi</i>ing to cause trouble at her (SH) door. However, Gu Xihe¡¯s reminder was also on point. She needed to hide it more carefully. If this also couldn¡¯t be done, she can get put her own name as the buyer. Anyway, Xu <i>shi</i> was illiterate and wouldn¡¯t be able to understand it. She (X) would think that it still had the legal binding effect!

    When Gu Xihe mentioned the word "lowly", she was reminded of a very important matter, "Little fourth, do you have a way to help me get an independent household registration?"

    "With a household registration, you have to pay taxes."

    "I know. I will just take it as spending money to buy a sense of security."

    "I...," Gu Xihe rubbed on the ground with the tip of his shoe. "I had a big fight with old madam before I came out..."

    Shu Huan was surprised. Was it because she got divorced?

    Gu Xihe didn¡¯t pay attention to her expression and continued, "Ranmo is not here. The servant at my side is as stupid as one can be..."

    The implication was that he had no people to ask advice from and also didn¡¯t have anyone to order around to help. He couldn¡¯t help her on this matter.

    "Mm," Shu Huan said. She was not very good at expressing her gratitude. She could only hide it in her heart.

    Gu Xihe seemed to have remembered something, "Why don¡¯t you try to see whether doctor Ji can help you out? He is a doctor and woulde in contact with many important people on a daily basis. Perhaps, he has a way. Otherwise, you can just leave this matter alone. I don¡¯t think second big brother will abandon you. When he returns, things will turn for the better."

    Hearing him say that so forcefully, she knew that he didn¡¯t believe that things would truly turn for the better. This was understandable. After all, he had been living under the protection of old madam ever since he was born and was used to seeing how powerful she was against other people. Instead of saying that he didn¡¯t have much confidence in Gu Xiran, it was better to say that he thought that there was no turning point in the decision of old madam. Therefore, it could clearly be seen that when he went to quarrel with old madam, the result was that he was utterly defeated!

    Shu Huanughed, "You don¡¯t have tofort me. Let some things go with the flow."

    She said that because she still had confidence in Gu Xiran. She didn¡¯t want to interfere with anything and wait for Gu Xiran to go solve this problem. However, when Gu Xihe heard that, her attitude seemed like a stagnation to him. Hence, he got more anxious and said, "I¡¯m being serious. Even if you can¡¯t let old madam take back the letter of announcing divorce, you can also..."

    Shu Huan interupted him, "Also what? Be a mistress living on the outside or be a concubine?"

    Gu Xiran was stumped for words by her questions.

    "Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯te this," Shu Huan smiled slightly. Gu Xiran wouldn¡¯t give up on her. Therefore, naturally it wouldn¡¯te to that. Even if Gu Xiran gave up on her, did she had to insist on only taking one road to Rome?

    As a woman who time-traveled, there was no other advantage. Only the ken and thoughts were more open than the women of this era and she knew that there were more important things in life other than marriage and bear children.

    ¡ª

    The sun was on the top of their head, but there was wind in the alley. Suddenly, there was a gust of wind, making them feel cold and numb. They couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Only now did Shu Huan realize that they had been talking for a long time. She hurriedly reminded Gu Xihe, "Go back quickly. You had a quarrel with old madam. If they can¡¯t find you now, presumably the whole residence had been turned upside down."

    She wasn¡¯t worried about old madam or Gu household. She just didn¡¯t want Gu Xihe to get too involved in this matter. After all, Gu household was important to him. Old madam was also important.

    Gu Xihe made an "mm" sound. Then, he looked at her again and said, "Then, then, I¡¯m leaving. If you encounter trouble, remember to let someone sent me a letter. If the doorkeeper doesn¡¯t report it, let doctor Jie to tell me. Also, if you have found a ce, let someone send the information. I will then have an exnation when second big brother returns."

    Suddenly, she felt that he had matured a lot in a short time. Probably, the many things that happened these days were also a big blow to him, forcing him to bid farewell to his carefree childhood and grow up quickly.

    Shu Huan sighed in her heart, nodded and watched him leave.

    Meijing let out a big sigh, "Second young mistress, are we still going to doctor Ji¡¯s after this trouble?"

    "Naturally, we are going."

    She hasn¡¯t thanked Ji Danqing yet. These few days, he had helped them a lot. Shu Huanughed, "I already left Gu household. Don¡¯t address me like that anymore. It would make people puzzled when they heard that. Second young mistress, which second young mistress? Just call me little Huan like my maiden family."

    "Little Huan...," Shang Xin said vexed at the side. "Calling you this seems like calling maid. How can I call you that...?"

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t care that it was like maid¡¯s name, but seeing that the three people showed that they were in a difficult position, she could only say, "If you want, you can call me miss. I will also be cheeky and pretend that I¡¯ve never been married before!"

    This sentence made the three maidsugh. Suddenly, they felt that Shu Huan had truly changed a bit. Ever since she came out of Gu residence, she seemed to be more easygoing and her words often had a joyful tone. She was no longer as calm and silent as she used to be.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162 New home

    Ji Danqing returned to his ce earlier than them. Because he had heard Meijing mention that Shu Huan had been divorced, he knew that she would drop by his ce again. Hence, when Shu Huan arrived, the servants didn¡¯t even have to notify and directly led her inside.

    Danqing¡¯s ce was still the same as before as if it didn¡¯t change at all. However, when Shu Huan once again stepped inside of it, her state of mind had changed. She became more envious of this quiet and small courtyard that the moment it closed its door, it could block all the profane noises.

    "Thanks doctor Ji for your help just now."

    After Shu Huan entered, she paid her respect first and then sincerely thanked him.

    Ji Danqing was still as warm as usual and said, "It is part of this humble one¡¯s job to go for a consultation. You don¡¯t have to be thankful."

    Because he was half a teacher to Shu Huan, naturally, she didn¡¯t have to be too polite. Hearing him say that, sheughed, "Is doctor Ji pointing out that I have to pay for the consultation?!"

    As she talked, she hurriedly looked for money. It was not that she thought that Ji Danqing was greedy for this money, but it was that she understood that his character was like that. Even if he had helped people, he didn¡¯t want people to remember it and liked to say that it was his job to cover up the matter.

    Ji Danqing stopped her and said, "You don¡¯t have to hurry. I will put this in Gu household¡¯s ount. Every season, someone woulde to settle the ount. I was too embarrassed to earn more."

    Shu Huan had gotten away from those fights and schemes now. She had also be more easy-going and carefree. She no longer entangled on this matter. She inquired from Ji Danqing to see whether there was a house nearby for rent. This scene was very familiar. It seemed that she had asked this two months ago for Du Qiu. She didn¡¯t think that it was her turn now. When she recalled that, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Ji Danqing said that he would let his old servant go inquire. Then, he promised her that he would find a way to let her have a separate household registration. While the two were chatting and drinking tea, Du Qiu and mother Du who were staying at Danqing¡¯s ce heard that she hade, they also came over to greet her.

    The moment mother Du opened her mouth, she asked about concubine Yun and also asked Shu Huan to look after her (Y).

    Shu Huan smiled faintly, "She is fine. However, I¡¯m not at Gu residence anymore and can¡¯t look after her."

    Mother Du was shocked and asked for the reason. For a moment, she felt rueful and didn¡¯t know what to say. Her mental state was also veryplicated. At one side, she felt that after Shu Huan was divorced, her daughter may have the hope of being favored. At the other side, she felt that thinking like this was too shameless and despicable. She felt very embarrassed. When she thought that Gu Xiran would have to marry a wife one days, she was extremely worried about the new wife¡¯s character.

    Du Qiu¡¯s expression changed a bit and he said, "Then, you..."

    In fact, Shu Huan didn¡¯t take it to her heart that she had been divorced, but others took it seriously and felt that this matter was grave. This made her in a very awkward position. She could only lower her head andughed, "Am I not asking for doctor Ji to help me find a ce to stay?"

    As she said this, the old servant that had been ordered to go inquire had returned. He said that there was no house for rent nearby, but there was a suitable small courtyard a bit far away from here for rent. It was enough for Shu Huan and the three maids. The rent was also appropriate. It was only two silver <i>liang</i> a month.

    Two silver <i>liang</i> a month was actually a bit expensive. However, the old servant said that the ce is quiet and not far away from the main street. Shu Huan wanted to go take a look. After all, it was not early anymore. If she couldn¡¯t rent a house as soon as possible, she could only go stay in an inn with the three maids. There were many people mixed there and it was notfortable and convenient. Hence, she quickly took her leave and asked the old servant to lead the way.

    Ji Danqing also didn¡¯t stop her and only said, "If there is something, don¡¯t be polite and juste here."

    Du Qiu was determined to follow and said that he couldn¡¯t help on other things, but he could help at running errands.

    The group went to the south. Under the guidance of the old servant, they felt that it was indeed a bit far. They walked for a bit less than an hour before they arrived at Fallen Flowers street. When they saw it with their own eyes, they saw that this small street was the same as its name. In fact, there was cherry blossoms nted on the whole street. Every year in the spring of March, there would be fallen flowers everywhere. That was why it got this name.

    As the old servant walked, he said, "Around the street lived ordinary families who could be regarded as financially well-off. There are no idlers (troublemakers) around."

    Meijing was a bit excited, "Cherry blossoms! Don¡¯t know if there would be delicious cherries."

    She made everyoneugh. Shang Xin deliberately teased her, "Big sister Meijing, did you see dragon eye fruit grew on Osmanthus tree?"

    Liangchen alsoughed, "Fancy that you also came from a poor family. If you continue like this, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to recognize a grain anymore."

    "You...," Meijing got embarrassed. She muttered all the way, "I haven¡¯t nted it before, how would I know...?"

    This also naturally made the othersugh.

    Originally, Shu Huan thought that these maids would suffer after they came out with her. After all, the living conditions at Gu household was very good. Not to mention the clothes of the four seasons, even their sries was one <i>liang</i> a month. Now that they followed her, they wouldn¡¯t live sofortably anymore. Now, seeing that they had the vigor that young girls should have, she thought that perhaps bringing them out was not too selfish.

    The courtyard for rent was at the end of the street. It was quieter than at the entrance of the street. After they knocked, a servant who looked after the courtyard came out. Shu Han glimpsed inside. A cherry blossom was also nted in the small front yard. It was just that it wasn¡¯t the flower season, so, the tree didn¡¯t look that eye-catching. Aside from this, there was simply three rooms at the north and four rooms at the south. There was also a clean kitchen. It wasn¡¯t a small amount of rooms, but theyout was much smaller than Plum Flower Pavilion. However, the utensils and furniture wereplete. The only inconvenience was that there was no well inside the yard. If they wanted to use water, they had to go to the entrance of the street to get it.

    "It¡¯s very good. Let¡¯s rent here."

    Seeing that the sky would darken in about four hours, Shu Huan didn¡¯t have the mind to nitpick. After she asked some things from the servant who looked after the house, she decided to rent it. In the meantime, she would naturally have to go through aplicated procedure and she had to go notify the warden of this neighborhood. After this servant handed over the house, he could directly return to his own house. Shu Huan could move in immediately. It was also cheap.

    After Shu Huan had rented the yard and they heard that they can pick any room for them alone, Shang Xin was the first one to cheer. She didn¡¯t like it when she had to share a room with others at Gu residence and felt ufortable. Liangchen and Meijing didn¡¯t feel that joy. Meijing said timidly, "I¡¯m afraid to sleep alone. Can I sleep with Liangchen?"

    Can! Since she (SH) lived alone now, there was no rules and they could discuss about everything!

    After sending off the old servant of Ji Danqing, Du Qiu helped wash the water tank and filled it. He also said that he would go buy rice and firewood for them. Shu Huan thanked him and busied herself with other things. She left the stable Liangchen to look after the home. Taking advantage that the sky hasn¡¯t darkened yet, she rushed to the silver shopkeeper and orderef two silver hairpins and a pair of silver bracelets.

    Because she talked with the shopkeeper in private, Shang Xin and Meijing didn¡¯t know what she had said. They only wondered why she didn¡¯t use those exquisite gold and jade jewelries and liked silver.

    Shu Huan naturally wouldn¡¯t exin that she was going to hide things in rtively not eye-catching silver ornaments. After she finished, she took them to a bank. She nned to store some jewelries, money and the deeds of the two shops there.

    This was not because she was small-minded and that she was reassured when the worthy things are at her side. It was because there was no interest in storing money at the bank in this era. Instead, you had to pay a fee. It wasn¡¯t cost-effective to store it for many days. Although, the amount of money on hand wasn¡¯t small, but she had to provide for three maids and only God knows what will happen in the future. She had to meticulous n and ount carefully.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163 The life outside of the residence

    Du Qiu went back before dark. Before, he went away, he taught Liangchen some self-defense. She didn¡¯t have to use much force. It was all about the timing. Naturally, it was useless when fighting with someone. It was just barely enough to protect people when caught off guard. However, it was inconvenient for a man to teach a woman. He couldn¡¯t personally try it with her. Fortunately, Liangchen was smart. She understood more than half from only words. Taking advantage that there was no one, she practiced it once. When Shu Huan and the others returned, she stopped.

    When Shu Huan was on the way back, she brought some oil, salt, vinegar, fruits and vegetables back. The first meal they had in their new home was made by Shang Xin. That wasn¡¯t strange. Even if Liangchen and Meijing were maids, they were maids that lived like a prince. They only do things like making tea, bringing water and passing a message. They didn¡¯t know much about cooking. They could only make simple soups and congee. Only Shang Xin was used to doing domestic affairs ever since young and was quite proficient in cooking.

    However, the meal that Shang Xin made only smelled delicious when being put on the table. Shu Huan eagerly picked up a dish with her chopsticks. After trying, her whole expression was bitter.

    Shang Xin was watching nervously at a side, "How is it? Not delicious?"

    "No, no," Shu Huan immediately straightened her face and shook her head. "It¡¯s quite good. You all also sit down and eat. There aren¡¯t so many rules after we left the residence. If there are no outsiders around, we can eat together. Otherwise, the meal had to be served two times which is very troublesome."

    The maids knew that she always had a good temper and didn¡¯t have the habit of speaking insincere things. Since she made them sit, they sat. However, when they tasted the dishes, they cried out in their hearts that they had been deceived!

    Meijing turned her head and spit the dish out. "Why...why is it so salty...?"

    Lianchen swallowed the dish and then ate a few mouthfuls of rice.

    Shu Huan seeded in deceiving them and smirked.

    Shang Xin was in disbelief. She picked up a dish and tasted it. "It¡¯s not salty, ah. It¡¯s just right to go with rice. And, I thought that the meal of the residence was too light!"

    "..."

    She was definitely a local person. The difference in taste shouldn¡¯t be so big!

    In the end, after they analyzed for half a day, they got to know that although Shang Xin¡¯s family was poor and that salt was expensive in this era, it was more economically than vegetables. One dish was enough for the whole family to eat for the whole day. Therefore, she developed the heavy taste of putting much salt in dishes.

    "This...," Shu Huan¡¯s whole expression was sullen. She said tactfully, "It¡¯s not good to eat too much salt. In the future, use less when cooking."

    "Alright," Shang Xin wasn¡¯t too picky. Someone like her who had lived in the mountains and who knew what suffering hunger felt like was truly not picky about food. No matter if it was salty or not, as long as she could eat it, it was fine to her.

    They put up with this meal and finished it. Shang Xin went to do the dishes. Liangchen and Meijing brought water to clean the house.

    There had been people who lived in this house, but that servant had obviously been veryzy. Many of the furniture were covered with a thickyer of dust. It was necessary to wipe it a few times, before it was clean. After Shu Huan left the residence, she couldn¡¯t stay idle. She felt that it was boring to sit. Seeing that they were busy, she went to help. After they cleaned the whole house did she discover that she hadn¡¯t exercised for a long time. She felt a bit tired and sweated slightly.

    It would be troublesome to boil water for a bath now. Moreover, the time also didn¡¯t permit it. Shu Huan decided to put up with it and called the maids to go sleep. She only let Shang Xin stay to apany her because she was a bit scared to sleep alone the first night in this empty and unfamiliar ce.

    The two went to the inner room. When Shang Xin wanted to go make the bed, she discovered the problem...

    They had forgotten a very important matter. They didn¡¯t buy beddings!

    "This...," Shang Xin was still at loss about what to do when Meijing and Liangchen came in from the outside. One after another, they said, "Well! We were muddle-headed and forgot to buy beddings. How will miss sleep tonight?"

    Shu Huan looked at the sky outside. It was toote.

    Ancient times were different from modern times. One had to lightnterns and candles. When it was dark, it was inconvenient to go out. Moreover, their current ce was surrounded by people who were a bit well-off. However, they were only a bit well-off. Not many would hang antern in front of their door to waste wax. It was very unsafe to go out and pass through a dark street to buy things.

    "Let¡¯s put up with it tonight and sleep on the bed board."

    "How can that be done?!" Meijing eximed. "It¡¯s already autumn and still very cold at night."

    Shu Huanughed, "If the windows and door are closed, it wouldn¡¯t be too cold when two people share a bed. Tomorrow, don¡¯t forget to go buy beddings. We also need to buy some ink, paper, needles, threads, bowls and tea..."

    Calcting like this, there were many trivial things that ordinary people used at home. The money would be spent unconsciously. It seemed that she should make an ounting book and record every daily expense to see how much money she and three maids needed to spend to be able to support themselves in a month.

    After blowing off the candle and when she was lying in bed, Shu Huan was still thinking about this matter. She felt that she could use the two shops that she had bought first. She got the idea to rent out the one on the good location. The other one is a bit far and could be used to sell the painted stones and carved things. It was just that she didn¡¯t know how the taxes worked here and whether it was heavy. Otherwise, the money earned wouldn¡¯t even be enough to pay the taxes.

    Besides, opening a shop wasn¡¯t an easy matter. It would probably not be convenient for her and the three maids to show their faces in public and be at the front desk. She had to hire a shop assistant. How much was the right amount to pay? Moreover, they didn¡¯t have a male servant at home. It wasn¡¯t scary during the day, but when it was night and had be quiet, they would get a chilly feeling. They couldn¡¯t help but think that the alley was so dark, the walls of the courtyard was so low and whether a thief would creep in...

    For the sake of safety, she better gets a dog!

    Just when Shu Huan got this good idea, Shang Xin cautiously turned around. She (SX) was obviously not asleep. Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Why? Can¡¯t you fall asleep? Is the bed board too hard?"

    "No, no. I¡¯m someone who even slept in a mountain cave. It was already very good that I have a bed board to sleep on," Shang Xin said quickly. "I don¡¯t know why, but I just can¡¯t fall asleep."

    In fact, it was because the bed wasn¡¯t big enough. She was afraid that she would squeeze Shu Huan and tried to be as far as possible to the outer side of the bed. She was also worried that her sleeping position wasn¡¯t good and would unconsciously disturb Shu Huan¡¯s sleep.

    "Miss also can¡¯t sleep?" Sheughed, "Now that I think about it, there are benefits in staying at Gu residence. At least, you don¡¯t have to sleep on a bed board."

    This couldn¡¯t be considered a benefit. The only benefit was probably that she (SH) didn¡¯t have to manage the household herself and didn¡¯t have so many things to worry about, but she didn¡¯t have freedom.

    Shu Huanughed, "Don¡¯t mention the bed board anymore. In fact, I¡¯ve even slept on a pile of straws at Gu residence!"

    This wasn¡¯t a lie. She had slept on a pile of straws when she had just time-traveled.

    Thinking about this, she missed Gu Xiran again. She didn¡¯t know if he was well and what reaction he would have if he knew that she had been divorced...

    No, no. She couldn¡¯t let her thoughts wander anymore, otherwise, she will truly not sleep for the whole night.

    In order to rx herself, Shu Huan asked, "Howe you stayed alone in the mountains for so many months?"

    When mentioning this, Shang Xin was silent for a while before she said, "When I first went to the mountain, I took all the food that was at home. I was afraid. I found an abandoned cave and stayed there without daring to take a step out. I tried to eat those food sparsely and had supported myself with them for a whole. Afterwards, I dug wild vegetable and simmer mountain fruits. When I couldn¡¯t find anything to eat, I also cooked grass root bark. Fortunately, I was lucky and didn¡¯t encounter ferocious animals. Even that injury on my leg was because..."

    She talked half-way when she heard that Shu Huan¡¯s breathing became heavier. She turned and looked with the help of the moonlight from the window. She (SH) was already asleep from tiredness. She (SX) couldn¡¯t help but smile. She also closed her eyes and slept.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164 Tailoring

    Shang Xin woke up very early the next day and cooked a small pot of sweet porridge.

    There were no jujube, lotus seeds or white fungus in the house, so only sugar was put in the porridge. However, they didn¡¯t know if it was because they were in a good mood or whether the food fromst night was so bad, that they ate the porridge as if it was a delicacy. Even Shu Huan had eaten two bowls of it.

    There were too many things to do, so they didn¡¯t want to waste time. When Shu Huan saw that the sky was brightening, she took Liangchen and Meijing out while leaving Shang Xin at home to watch the house and to cook.

    There was an unique silence in the early morning in the alley. Several families had the door of their yard opened halfway. When passing by, they could hear the shing sound of pots and pans, and the faint, bleary talking voices. There were also maids or married women who came out to throw out the night soil (feces). When they saw that Shu Huan and the others were people they had never seen before, they inevitably slowed down their pace and took a few more looks at them. After they locked eyes with them, they quickly turned their heads away and walked away.

    This kind of situation was somewhat unfamiliar to Liangchen and Meijing who had lived in Gu household for so many years. They had long forgotten their life during childhood. Therefore, they looked somewhat curiously around.

    Shu Huan also enjoyed such a different experience and she couldn¡¯t help but slow down her pace. After they got out of the alley and saw those stalls selling face wash and all kinds of breakfast, they felt that it was a very fresh experience. As they strolled along the street and finally found a shop selling fabrics, the sun had already risen high.

    Clothes were something that needed to be worn every day, so this money couldn¡¯t be skimped. When Shu Huan was choosing the fabric, she didn¡¯t look at those silk satin fabrics and just nced at those soft and thick fine fabrics. It wasn¡¯t that she found the silk satin expensive, but it was just that those materials couldn¡¯t withstand the twists and turns.

    Wearing silk satin fabrics was gorgeous and lively, but that was only when it was new. After wearing it for a few times, it wasn¡¯t durable for a long time and wasn¡¯t beautiful anymore. Moreover, it couldn¡¯t stand the friction between materials. When basking it in the sun to dry, one also had to be extra careful. It was fastidious. Even when wearing it on the body and when sitting down, one had to pay attention to it too, otherwise, there would be tears and creases. She might as well opt for the sturdy and more durable fine fabric clothes. It was also morefortable to wear.

    Liangchen and Meijing were both observant. They saw her (SH) only looking at fine fabrics. So, when they helped with choosing. They also only picked fine fabrics but were somewhat puzzled afterwards. Finally, after they picked out the fabrics and when they were waiting for the worker to cut the fabrics and package it, Meijing whispered, "Miss, why did you pick out several colors that men wear?"

    Could it be that she also wanted to make clothes for second young master?!

    Shu Huan smiled. She didn¡¯t answer and paid first. Just after leaving the shop, she said, "The four of us are women. It isn¡¯t a problem at home, but it will be inconvenient when going out. We might as well make both male and female clothes."

    She had always felt that men¡¯s clothes from ancient times were also very good-looking. As long as the men weren¡¯t too much of a scum and had a better temperament, they all felt like a gentle and cultivated man in their clothes. asionally, women dressed in men¡¯s clothes were also nice ah!

    Regarding her (SH) thoughts, Meijing and Liangchen couldn¡¯t be said to support it, but they had seen her (SH) wearing it a few times and felt that there was nothing wrong with it.

    After buying the fabrics, one had to make them into clothes. The needlework of the three maids wasn¡¯t particrly good. Therefore, she (SH) simply spent some more money and found a tailoring shop to do it. Her thoughts were very simple, but when she really stood there with the old tailor to determine the style of the clothes and the number of clothes to be made, Shu Huan still got a headache.

    It was autumn and soon the weather would be cold. Doubleyered clothes had to be made, but cotton-padded coats should also be prepared as soon as possible. In addition, the clothes had to differ between the upper body and the lower body. Within the outerwear, there were the inner garments. There was also the trousers beneath the skirt. After calcting like this, the fabrics they bought weren¡¯t enough. They still needed to go back to the shop to buy more. Finally, it was determined that two robes, two cotton-padded coats needed to be made for each person, as well as male robes and male cotton-padded coats for each person. It was a total of twenty-four sets of clothes!

    They were with so many people, so sometimes it was rather troublesome.

    Shu Huan was very calm when paying the deposit, but Liangchen was a little uneasy. She said, "Miss, you should make a few more bright-colored clothes for yourself. We as maids don¡¯t need so many."

    "It isn¡¯t that many. There has to be a set to change into," Shu Huan smiled. "You aren¡¯t nning on washing the clothes that you wore during the day and wear them the day after without waiting for them to dry, right?"

    As she (SH) said that, Liangchen remembered her poor family when she was young. It was still fine in summer, but when it was winter, the clothes weren¡¯t easy to dry. There were many times that she had no trousers to wear, so she had toy on the <i>kang </i>(a heatable brick bed) with a quilt to cover her lower body to prevent embarrassing things from happening while her face couldn¡¯t help but be slightly flushed.

    Shu Huan went on to say, "It¡¯s already hard on you (for following her)."

    Meijing expression darkened, "It¡¯s you who had suffered."

    When they were at Gu family, although Shu Huan didn¡¯t have as many clothes as Fang <i>shi</i>, there were still several boxes. However, at this moment, there were only enough for a change. When she thought about it, it was really pitiful.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t care about this, chuckled and whispered, "It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t want to make more clothes, but I¡¯m afraid that the old tailor will pull all-nighters and get sick as a result!"

    When she (SH) said that, Liangchen and Meijing looked at the busy old tailor who was wiping his sweat and couldn¡¯t help butugh too.

    The price of fine fabric was actually not cheap and with thebor cost of the tailor, they already spent fifteen silver <i>liang</i> on these twenty-four set clothes. Both sides agreed to have the clothes ready after five days.

    When the old tailor said so, Meijing was in disbelief. She asked, "How can you do it so fast? Shopkeeper, don¡¯t be in a hurry to get the work done and get sick, and ask us to pay your medical bills afterwards!"

    Shu Huan and Liangchen snickered at the side.

    After the old tailor heard her, he sweated again and said awkwardly, "Miss, you¡¯re joking. Many people will work on these clothes together, it¡¯s not just only me."

    After Shu Huan heard this, she scanned the shop with her insight of the modern world. The shop was about twenty square meters. It wasn¡¯t big; there were about ten clothes hanging in the shop ready for people to pick up. Only this old tailor was working in the shop. She guessed correctly that it was just a shop for pick up and receiving jobs. In addition, this old tailor was just in charge of measuring the sizes. The ce of making clothes must not be here. After this thought emerged, she asked. "Shopkeeper, I want to inquire about something. How much rent do you have to pay for this shop every month?"

    After taking this big job, this old tailor seemed to be in a very good mood and answered without much hesitation, "It¡¯s tough times now. Business isn¡¯t easy to do. My shop isn¡¯t big, but I still have to pay five <i>liang</i> a month. In the beginning, I have hired a worker, but to save some money, he was dismissedst month. I just have to work harder and take care of a few more apprentices by myself to earn a meal."

    Shu Huan weighted the choices in her heart. That shop of hers that was located in a good location was much bigger than here and was also located on the main street. If she wanted to rent it out, a rent of ten <i>liang</i> a month was inevitable. If they spent the money more thriftily, maybe they didn¡¯t have to worry about their living expenses and didn¡¯t need to use those banknotes.

    When she thought about it, she got an idea and asked the tailor, "What is the character of the man you used to hire and does he have a new job already?

    The old tailor was stunned and looked her up and down. He asked, "Why, miss wants to hire someone?"

    "Yes!" Shu Huan smiled. "I want to hire one. He doesn¡¯t have to be smart but needs to be honest and kind.

    Old tailor nodded and said, "If you want to ask about the man I have hired, he¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t talk much and not very good at attracting customers. If you want an honest one, then he¡¯s appropriate."

    "Then...."

    "Well, I know the man¡¯s address. I will ask himter for you if he has gotten any job now. I will tell you when youe to pick up the clothes."

    Shu Huan was immediately happy, hurriedly thanked him and chatted some more with him. After she saw that he had a new customering, she bid him farewell.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165 On a windy night with a dark moon

    This day had passed very fast.

    Shu Huan thought that since they didn¡¯t bring many clothes with them when they left Gu residence and now they had to also wait for the clothes to be made, so, when they came out of the tailor shop, they stopped by the shop with ready-made clothes and everyone choose one set.

    After doing all these things, it was almost noon. They had found something to eat at a restaurant and then went to buy other daily necessities. Naturally, the most inevitable thing was the beddings that were needed for them to sleep at night. After all kind of things were bought, they then bought some cooked food like roasted chicken and such. They wrapped it in dry lotus leaves and went home.

    At home, Shang Xin had already cooked and had boiled water for the bath.

    After Shu Huan had eaten and soaked in the bathtub, she finally felt that the fatigue on her body was washed away by the hot water. Her whole body feltfortable.

    Money was spent like running water when one lived independently and was the head of the family. Just on this day, she had already spent about twenty silver <i>liang</i>, but this couldn¡¯t be helped. It naturally cost money to make a new home. Not to mention the majority of these <i>liangs</i> were spent on clothes. Moreover, her brushes, inks, papers and inkstones were also very expensive. If they settled down in the future and she had to just consider meals, it wouldn¡¯t cost a lot of money.

    It was tiring, but she felt happy. It had been such a long time that she was able to stroll so freely on the street.

    It was just that she kind of missed Gu Xiran.

    It would be so nice if both of them had left Gu household and could be together...

    The bath was sofortable that she was about to fall asleep until Meijing knocked anxiously outside on the door and in a somewhat tense voice, she (M) asked, "Second young mistress, are you done with bathing already?"

    Shu Huan was awakened by the sound. For a moment, she was at a loss, thought that she hadn¡¯t left Gu household yet and all this was just a dream. An unspeakable disappointment rushed to her heart, but after she woke uppletely, she found that Meijing used the old way to address her because she had panicked.

    "Almost done. Is there anything,¡± She asked, hurriedly dried herself up and put on her clothes.

    Meijing waited until she (SH) opened the door, then reported in panic, "Just now when Shang Xin was washing her feet and went to throw the water away in the yard, she saw a figure sh by on top of the wall."

    Shu Huan was stunned. "Did she see wrong?"

    Meijing twisted her handkerchief and said, "That¡¯s what I said too, but Shang Xin said she had lived in the mountains. She could see things without much light at night. The figure was by no means a cat. It was like a human being,ying on top of the wall and looking into our yard. When she saw him, he retracted his head."

    "Did she go out to check it?"

    "She didn¡¯t. She was afraid that if it was a real thief, he would get in if she had opened the door."

    Shu Huan frowned slightly, looked over Meijing¡¯s shoulders, and looked at the moon in the sky.

    It was probably already <i>haishi</i> (9-11 pm). Ancient people went to bed early. Most of them had already rested at this time around. It was reasonable to say that there were thieves.

    When Meijing saw her (SH) being silent, she (M) could feel a cold sensation in her spine, and from time to time, she had to look back.

    She couldn¡¯t help it. The front yard was very small and one could finish walking in just a few steps. Therefore, the position where she (M) stood was actually very close to the wall. She was really afraid to see a human head standing outside the courtyard wall as soon as she looked back, but if she didn¡¯t look back, it felt even more intolerable to think that someone was staring at her from behind.

    Fortunately, Shu Huan wasn¡¯t silent for long and said, "I¡¯m afraid we were targeted by thieves when we moved here and when we went shopping."

    That wasn¡¯t impossible. In this age, the neighbors were all familiar with each other. When unfamiliar families suddenly moved in, they (neighbors) would naturally talk about it behind their backs. Perhaps it was heard by some malicious person. Moreover, they were four women living alone, making it more eye-catching.

    Meijing shuddered and asked, "Then...what do we do?"

    "Where is Shang Xin and Liangchen? Call them all out." As Shu Huan said that, she went to the kitchen. She rummaged through the kitchen, found a kitchen knife, rolling pin,dle and such, and distributed it to the three maids. She herself carried a fire tong and said, "Don¡¯t scare yourself. Maybe Shang Xin saw it wrong. Let¡¯s all calm down. Just be alert when we sleep at night. I¡¯ll keep watch the first half of the night. You three take turns to keep watch thetter half of the night."

    Liangchen hurriedly said, "Just having us three keep watch is enough. You go to bed."

    Shu Huan shook her head and said. "It¡¯s no problem. I might just wake upter tomorrow at the most."

    There was no need to pay respect to elders anyway, and no one dared to scold her even if she slept until dark.

    Shang Xin looked at the rolling pin in her hand and said, "I¡¯m eighty percent sure I didn¡¯t see wrong, but with only these stuff, can we withstand them if real thieves doe?"

    "In that case, it depends on how many thieves there are. If only onees who don¡¯t know much martial arts, then it isn¡¯t scary. Four against one is enough. Moreover, we can also yell!" Shu Huan thought about it and said, "I¡¯m just afraid there¡¯s an aplice, or the thief is good at martial arts."

    Meijing got an idea and said, "Why don¡¯t we go to doctor Ji¡¯s and let master Due to spend a night here?"

    Shu Huan shook her head. "Aren¡¯t we in a perilous position if we go out now? Besides, it isn¡¯t convenient for him toe and live here."

    She really regretted that she forgot to buy a dog and only cared about buying daily necessities.

    The four of them gathered in the kitchen and spoke quietly, making the atmosphere tense.

    Shu Huan felt that they couldn¡¯t continue to just wait like this. Perhaps the thief might note and they were just scaring themselves. It was better to find something to do and strengthen their security. Therefore, she took the three maids with her and took down the wooden bolts from the doors, leaving only the front door as it was.

    If necessary, these were also weapons.

    "If only there were something sharper." As the four of them gathered in the main room, Shu Huan stared at the mud under the wall and murmured to herself.

    Meijing didn¡¯t understand and asked, "Something sharp?"

    "Well, just like a nail...." As Shu Huan said that, suddenly she thought of something. There were no nails, but she had needles!

    Liangchen thought the same. "Needles! We have bought arge bag of embroidered needles in the street today!"

    Shu Huan hurriedly called them to look for them. Afterwards, she crept close to the wall of the yard and stuck all the needles densely on the mud at both sides of the gate, leaving only half of the needle tip outside and covered it with weeds. It couldn¡¯t be seen in the dark at all. If anyone tried to jump from the wall, no matter which direction they were going to jump in, they would inevitably fall into the trap.

    After doing these things, the four of them were slightly rxed. However, Shu Huan was still not at ease and asked, "Shang Xin, how much water and firewood do we have left?"

    Since Shang Xin did the cooking, she naturally paid attention to this kind of things. She answered without thinking, "There are three water tanks in the house. Before master Du left that day, he filled them full of water. Now, there are still two full tanks of water. As for firewood, he employed some people to bring a whole load here. I think it will be enough for three days."

    After hearing this, Shu Huan¡¯s eyes looked bright under the moonlight and the corners of her mouth raised into a strange arc. "Good, very good!"

    Meijing didn¡¯t know what she (SH) was going to do and wondered, "Miss, why do you suddenly ask about this?"

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t answer and only ordered, "Heat up the two pots in the kitchen; one pot to boil water and the other to boil oil!"

    The three maids were slightly stunned. They only came to understand her intention now and immediately became spirited. Their face also showed a joyous look. After agreeing to do it, they went to do as ordered.

    This night, if the thief didn¡¯te, then it was fine. However, if he dide, he wouldn¡¯t be able to walk away so easily.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166 Catching a thief

    After the defensive measures were done, the n of staying watch at nigh also needed to be adjusted. Two people keep watch at the same time was the best in order to deal with the unexpected situation in the shortest amount of time. Therefore, Shu Huan and Meijing kept watch the first half of the night. Thetter half of the night would be Liangchen and Shang Xin¡¯s turn.

    She didn¡¯t know whether it was Shang Xin who saw wrong or that the thief felt that he had been exposed; in short, Shu Huan waited till her eyes couldn¡¯t stay open anymore, there was still no abnormality at the end of the wall.

    Meijing yawned and asked, "Are we making a big fuss out of nothing?"

    Shu Huan endured her sleepiness, wiped her face with cold water and said, "Better to believe the worst and be pleasantly surprised than to be optimistic and learn the worst."

    Meijing was a bit angry after hearing that, "That damned thief bettere sooner!"

    "What?" Shu Huan was a bit surprised. "Aren¡¯t you afraid? Why are you looking forward for him toe?"

    Meijing added a piece of firewood to the stove with a bitter face and said, "If heester, we have to spend more firewood. We are burning money, ah!"

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help butugh. She didn¡¯t think that Meijing would be able to manage a household. The mountains were deep in this era and forested. There were trees everywhere and wood wasn¡¯t expensive. When buying wood, one was in fact buyingbor. This kind ofbor that doesn¡¯t require any technical content was often not very valuable.

    The two were so sleepy that they scooped some water out of the pot and made two cups of thick tea. Only when they chatted did they feel that time passed more easily.

    When they waited till the third night watch period (23:00-01:00), they couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. The two got up from the small bench and cleaned up a bit. They nned to wake up Liangchen and Shang Xin to keep watch.

    Meijing touched the candle and wanted to light it on the stove to illuminate the road, but she was pulled back by Shu Huan.

    "Miss...," Meijing looked puzzled back and saw that Shu Huan had put her index finger on her lips and seemed as if she was listening to the movements of outside.

    Just this simple action made Meijing feel that she got goosebumps over all her body. Then, Shu Huan pushed her and gestured at her to go wake up Liangchen and Meijing.

    Even if Meijing was very afraid, she knew that this was an urgency and didn¡¯t dare to hesitate. She panickily went to call Liangchen and Meijing in the dark.

    After Meijing left, Shu Huan picked up the fire tong with one hand and pulled the newly bought bedsheet with another hand. She tiptoed to the door of the kitchen and stared at the wall. Soon, she saw two figures climb on the wall and jumped from it...

    She didn¡¯t hear the expected screams. She saw those two figures sway a bit and groaned in a low voice.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t know what had happened to those needles, but looking at the situation, she knew that the effect wasn¡¯t great. She didn¡¯t dare to dy, rushed out and wanted to throw the bedsheet over the two thieves.

    Liangchen and Shang Xin slept with clothes on in the main hall. They woke up with a push. At this moment, Liangchen and Meijing lifted the pan of hot oil from the stove. Shang Xin slept while holding the irondle. She came out while raising thedle and shouted, "Miss, be careful." When Shu Huan moved aside, her (SX)dle of hot oil poured over.

    A scream finally pierced the night and spread to far away.

    When the two thieves jumped from the wall, they felt pain in their feet and felt that something was not right. However, they didn¡¯t have time to check, they were shocked by a bedsheet that flew over. When they pulled off the bedsheet and reached for the dagger on their waist, hot oil was poured on them.

    They wore very professional clothes. They were clothes that enabled them to be easy in action at night. However, how could those thin clothes sustain the hot oil? They screamed from being burnt. When they were in pain, they didn¡¯t flee. Instead, they rushed forward and wanted to finish off those little girls.

    Seeing the daggers in the two thieves¡¯ hands, Shu Huan didn¡¯t dare to show mercy. Seeing that the maids were busy sshing the oildle afterdle, she quickly went into the kitchen and used the fire tong to pull out a burning firewood. When she came out, she threw it at the ce where the two thieves stood.

    When fire meet oil, the fire began to spread. The two thieves were instantly turned into half burning candles. They fell and rolled on the ground.

    Ear-piercing screams were mixed with a strange foul odor. Shu Huan was also scared. She didn¡¯t expect the fire to be so fierce so easily. Afterwards, flustered footsteps and voices came from the outside. It seemed that the neighbors who had been awakened had rushed over.

    At this point, she sighed from relief. She steadied her mind and sigh, "Pour water."

    "Ay!" Meijing went into the kitchen and wanted to bring out the boiling water.

    Shu Huan quickly corrected, "Cold water."

    The oil and fire were too powerful. It was necessarily to be careful. At this time, the two thieves definitely had no willpower to fight anymore. She also didn¡¯t want to let people die in her courtyard, otherwise it would be a "murderous house". How could she live with a peace of mind then?

    The cold water was poured over the two thieves basin after basin. Plus the fact, that the thieves had been rolling on the ground and without oil added to the fire, when they got to the steps of the main room, the fire was finally suppressed. However, their screams didn¡¯t stop. The neighbors had also identified the source of the sound, knocked on the door and asked loudly what had happened.

    Shu Huan casted a meaningful nce over. Liangchen stepped carefully over the oil stained with water to go open the door.

    After she exined and those neighbors got to know that it was catching thieves, they asked noisily where the thieves were and wanted to deliver them to the warden.

    Liangchen took two steps to a side to give way, pointed at the two still screaming thieves and said, "It¡¯s them."

    There was silence all around for a moment.

    Those neighbors came with candles andnterns. They looked for a while and saw the enthusiastic treatment that the two thieves had received. After they sucked their breath in, they looked at each other in dismay. After a long while did they hear people say that it was well done. They said that thieves had ee coing into people¡¯s house, especially at night. Sometimes, even the clothes hanging in the yard would be gone. Everyone had been on guard, but they weren¡¯t able to catch the thieves. Now that the thieves had been caught, they were relieved.

    Among these sounds, there were also recites of Buddha from older people. They keep reminding Shu Huan for them to be careful of fire in the future and to not do such an impetuous thing again because if the fire had spread, the whole street would be burned. Dozens of families would suffer.

    She had learned a lesson from old madam and knew that people of this time were afraid of fire. She didn¡¯t argue and only agreed with them. Afterwards, someone volunteered to find a rope to tie up the thieves. However, unexpectedly when that person went to look, he discovered that the two thieves didn¡¯t need to be tied. Their bodies were full of scalds and burns and the clothes stuck to the skin. They looked like they wouldn¡¯t even be able to stand up, not to mention struggling to escape.

    "They are burned like this, will they be able to survive?"

    "So miserable!"

    "Let¡¯s send them to the warden and see what he says."

    "Let¡¯s carry them over. They can¡¯t walk at all!"

    The unspoken dialogue was: these four little girls are too vicious!

    Shu Huan saw the strange looks filled with some fear that they casted over. She didn¡¯t care about that because if she wasn¡¯t vicious to the thieves at this moment, it was that she was vicious to themselves. If these ancient people with a feudalistic mind got to know that their house had been robbed, even if they were still alive, some people would maliciously guess whether they had any other infringement.

    Spit could drown people. Even if she didn¡¯t care, she didn¡¯t want the maids to follow her while having fingers of me be pointed at them.

    The thieves had been caught. They were safe and sound. She also didn¡¯t want to exterminate them. After she thanked the neighbors who came to help, she let someone go call doctor Ji over to treat these two thieves. As for what their fate would be after they were cured, that was the matter of the county magistrate and had nothing to do with her. ording to thew of this time, sneaking into a house was a big crime. Not to mention that these two thieves hadn¡¯t died, even if they had died, they deserved it. She wouldn¡¯t receive any charge for it.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167 The date of returning is distant

    She was truly too tired and sleepy. After she apologized and thanked doctor Ji and Du Qiu, she couldn¡¯t support herself anymore. When she returned to the room, she fell asleep the moment she touched the bed.

    The biological clock had been developed. Although, she was very tired, after the break, Shu Huan still woke up early in the morning. Shey half-awake in bed. She heard deliberately lowered voice talking in the yard. It was Du Qiu and Liangchen. Although, she couldn¡¯t hear clearly what was being said, but the vague and low-pitched voice had an inexplicable power, making people feel calm and peaceful. At least, at this moment when she opened her eyes, she had forgotten the experience ofst night. She only felt that there was a calm happiness and her whole body felt rxed.

    After shey for a while,st night¡¯s incident poured into her mind again. She didn¡¯t feel fear or anxiety. She also didn¡¯t care about the current situation of those two thieves. She only sighed why Gu Xiran hadn¡¯t returned after he left for so many days.

    When she sat up, Meijing caught a glimpse of it and smiled, "Miss has woken up?"

    As Shu Huan wore her outer clothing, she asked, "Did doctor Ji left already? What is master Du doing outside?"

    In fact, Meijing didn¡¯t have to answer. When Shu Huan walked out, she saw that Ji Danqing was sitting in the courtyard and drinking tea. She saw that Liangchen and Shang Xin were cleaning up the greasy ground and Du Qiu was kneeling at the door to clean up the needles in the mud.

    "I¡¯m sorry," Shu Huan was very apologetic. "I troubled you toe in the middle of the night and caused that you didn¡¯t rest.

    Hearing this, Ji Danqing turned around to look at her. He nodded and smiled, "It¡¯s alright as long as nothing had happened."

    No one mentioned those two thieves. What mattered wasn¡¯t themselves but that they (thieves) had brought a sense of a crisis.

    Du Qiu stood up while holding the needles. He rubbed his finger on a needle and said, "This needle is too thin. Most of it had been gone into the mud because of being stepped on and some had been bended. Fortunately, you also prepared hot oil and water, otherwise, it would¡¯ve been a disaster.

    It would¡¯ve been a disaster. Those two thieves wore ck clothes and had their faces covered. They also brought daggers. It was already not stealing ordinarily. They came to rob forcefully.

    At this moment, Meijing came with a bowl of eggs. When she heard this, she pouted, "Truly don¡¯t know where we got infected with this bad luck to be marked by thieves and wasted a lot of firewood and oil. And these needles are also a pity."

    "It¡¯s not something bad," Ji Danqing smiled. "When I went to treat the two thievesst night, I heard the neighbors talk quietly that you are not easy to bully. As the rumors spread, probably ordinary thieves would be afraid toe here."

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t hold in andughed, "We got the reputation of being fierce."

    "It¡¯s still necessary to be cautious," Du Qiu put those needles together. "You had probably bought many things yesterday and caught their eyes. There is also no man in this home, making here the best ce for them to rob."

    Shu Huan said, "Master Du, help us get a dog to watch over the house."

    "A dog must be taken care for," Du Qiu nodded. "I will try to get some self-defense weapons for you. This yard should also be equipped with traps. Also, it¡¯s better for you not to go out when it¡¯s dark."

    "Right," Ji Danqing said. "This humble one can make some knockout drops for you to keep as self-protection."

    Traps and the knockout drops from the legends sounded very mysterious. Since they were so enthusiastic, Shu Huan naturally wouldn¡¯t reject it. After she thanked them, she put this matter in their care. She took Meijing out and bought all kinds of pastries at a pastry shop and went to visit the neighbors one by one. Like that, if something happens, she could ask someone for help.

    At home, everything must be handled by themselves. When you were busy, time would past fast. In a blink of an eye, a few days had gone by.

    Previously, Shu Huan had asked Ji Danqing to tell Gu Xihe where she stayed now when he went to examine old madam and while he was at it also inquire when Gu Xiran would be back.

    Ji Danqing brought a message quickly to her, saying that Gu household was now having <i>internal trouble and outside aggression. </i>No need to mention the internal trouble because Shu Huan knew about it. As for the outside aggression, that was something about the business. It seemed that several businesses got to know that Gu household had no one in charge now and they all joined hands to deal with Gu household, making Gu household somewhat unable to meet the turnover of cash. Some businesses of the shops had declined and it looked like <i>the great mansion is on the verge of copse. </i>

    Of course, whether Gu household was fine or not had no rtionship with Shu Huan now. However, in this case, old madam waited for the rtives to help. It happened that they had offended Fang household and they couldn¡¯t rely much on them. Old madam was more eager to form a marriage alliance with Zhang household and be double rted (cousin marrying cousin). To put it bluntly, it was to make the rtionship between the two sides better and more consolidate. Like that, Zhang household would be more willing to put some more effort on this matter.

    Under thepulsion of various situation, old madam could care less that Gu Xiran was unable to marry because he was still in the mourning period. The moment Shu Huan had been divorced, she began to raise money for the bridal gift and pick a date. Naturally, the wedding had to wait until the mourning period is over. However, it was an old custom that as long as the engagement was set, no matter if they had married or not, the two families would be considered inws. If there was no major reason, the wedding wouldn¡¯t be easily cancelled. If it was cancelled, that meant that the two families would¡¯ve an acrimonious falling-out. From inws, they would be enemies.

    All the above was the reason why Gu Xiran had still not returned.

    Since this marriage was so important, naturally, old madam wouldn¡¯t allow any mistakes. ording to Gu Xihe, two days ago, old madam sent a letter to Gu Xiran to send him to another ce to take care of matters. It was estimated that he would be able to return in ten days or half a month. Even if he returned, the <i>raw rice had already been cooked</i>. He wouldn¡¯t be able to back out.

    Gu Xihe was also alert and wanted to let the one who went to send the letter pass a message to tell Gu Xiran that Shu Huan had been divorced, but old madam seemed to be preventive of him leaking the secret. Before, the messenger went away, she didn¡¯t let him leave her side for a moment. He also couldn¡¯t find out from others the exact ce that Gu Xiran was at the moment.

    Ji Danqing said, "Fourth young master felt very apologetic for this and asked this humble one to apologize in his stead. He said that he would continue to pay attention and will send a letter to second young master the moment he gets the opportunity."

    When Shu Huan listened to this, naturally, she felt sad. The desire to see Gu Xiran as soon as possible was lost, but she didn¡¯t show anything on her face and only shook her head, "This is not his fault. Why should he apologize? When you go again, thank him for me."

    Ji Danqing nodded silently, looked at her and also sighed in his heart.

    If old madam insisted on breaking them apart, what could Gu Xiran do even if he returns? Marrying would be a wife, eloping would be a concubine. Unless she didn¡¯t care about reputation and elope with Gu Xiran or being taken in Gu household as a concubine, otherwise, it would be difficult for them to be reunited again.

    Shu Huan naturally didn¡¯t know what Ji Danqing was thinking about. She only thought that ten days or half a month wasn¡¯t long. She would wait! She had gone yesterday to the silver shop to pick up the silver hairpins and bracelets. She hid the two most valuable banknote and deeds inside them and wore it on her. After she had paid for the clothes, there were not many remaining pieces of silver anymore.

    It wouldn¡¯t do to just sit and use up the savings. <i>Just sitting and eating, one can deplete even a mountain of wealth</i>!

    Fortunately, when she went to pick up the clothes, the shopkeeper of the tailor shop told her that the worker hasn¡¯t found any job yet and was waiting for her at the shop. When she saw that the other party had a loyal face and after she asked some question, she felt that he was a sincere person. She hired him for a string of 100 copper coins per month. She nned to establish the small shop first and just sell trivial things to earn money and wait with a peaceful mind for Gu Xiran toe back.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168 False rm

    The newly hired worker was overboard honest. He was indeed like how the shopkeeper of the tailor shop had described him. He didn¡¯t know how to attract business, but Shu Huan discovered that he had a good memory. At what price he should sell what, as long as she told him once, he would not forget it and also wouldn¡¯t be confused. Hence, she thought of a way. She thought of a moving story for every item sold in the shop and let the worker remember them. When customerse, he could tell them the stories.

    Of course, the origin of these stories didn¡¯t need to be further studied. Some were stories that Shu Huan had heard before and some were that she just made up. She only sought for them to move people and didn¡¯t seek that the stories would be true stories. After all, she sold painted stones. Like antiques, it was for people to collect and y with. With a background story, these things would have a soul and would provoke people¡¯s desire to buy them.

    The shop had been put in order by Ranmo. There were ready made shelves inside. After she hired the worker, they could put the painted stones on the shelves and after they hang a sign, the shop could be opened. From this point of view, Shu Huan opened her shop too easily. The bookkeeping was also not difficult. Copy the things that were sold and record everything that was sold. She gave this job to Shang Xin who knew how to write.

    She also had inquired about the taxes. Those who sold things like hers and had an ie below thousand needed to pay thirty. However, the procedures wereplicated and needed a stamp from the feudal office. It wasn¡¯t an easy task. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have any other thing to do. She took Shang Xin and did all the necessary formalities. She also let Shang Xin pay attention, so that in the future she could bezy and hand Shang Xin the matters. To call by the glorified idiom; whether it was in the official office or doing business, one had to know how to use people. Otherwise, if one had to do everything personally, one wouldn¡¯t have the spare time and would have more work than one could deal with.

    After Meijing heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, "I think that it¡¯s because you hate to look at the ounting books that you say this, right?"

    Shu Huan casted her a nce and said, "Can you be more subtle? You don¡¯t have to be so straightforward."

    She truly hated to check the ounting books and hated to deal with those people of the feudal office.

    That sentence made Liangchen who was doing needleworkugh. Then, Shang Xin who wore male clothes came in with an ounting book.

    Shu Huan asked her, "How¡¯s the business? Did we sell anything?"

    Shang Xin shook her head. Afraid that she (SH) will be disappointed, she quickly said, "Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. The shop is only opened for three days. Yesterday, we sold a set of painted stones and got three silver <i>liang</i>! I think that if we sell three to five sets of painted stones every month, it would be enough to cover our expenses."

    Shu Huan wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She was even mentally prepared that they didn¡¯t sell anything. After all, not many people were willing to spend a lot of money to buy those painted stones that couldn¡¯t be eaten or used. What¡¯s more, the location of that shop wasn¡¯t very good and was very not eye-catching. She was already very thankful that they were able to sell something. Besides, the shop that she let Ji Danqing rent out in her stead, the old servant came back yesterday with an answer. He said that someone rented it and the rent was twelve silver <i>liang </i>a month. This money was enough to cover her monthly expenses. Hence, whether the shop she opened would or wouldn¡¯t make profit wasn¡¯t so important. It could be regarded as a pastime for her leisure time. It would be enough as long as she could earn enough money to pay the worker and taxes.

    While they were talking, the dog in the yard suddenly jumped up and barked.

    Meijing pped her forehead and said, "I forgot to feed the dog!"

    As she were speaking, she begged, "Liangchen,e with me. That dog is too fierce. I¡¯m a little scared."

    Usually, Liangchen was very easygoing. She put down the needle and followed her (M).

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t pay attention to them. She thought about matters with lowered head. She felt that it was a waste to just leave the five thousand silver <i>liang</i> alone. It was better to collect more shops and be andlord. This way, even if she didn¡¯t do anything, she would have hundred silver <i>liang</i> every month. Many little drops make an ocean. It was always better than not doing anything with it. Even if a timees when she needed money, she could sell the shops and that would be another ie...

    As she was thinking about this, suddenly the teacup resting on the table began to shake and mmed against the teapot. Then, the table shook twice. The dog barked louder. Meijing eximed once. Then, a hard sound could be heard. Something was broken on the ground.

    This is...

    Shu Huan stood up and met Shang Xin¡¯s scared gaze.

    "Earthquake!"

    Her voice just fell when she felt that the ground under her feet had returned to the stable state. The table also no longer shook. Liangchen and Meijing rushed in panickily. The four looked at each other in dismay.

    After a long while did Shu Huan¡¯s senses return. She took a breath and asked, "What had broken?"

    Meijing¡¯s voice was somewhat unstable, "No...that was two pieces of tiles that had slipped down...Miss, that is..."

    "Don¡¯t panic," Shu Huan appeased her. "It¡¯s just a small earthquake. It doesn¡¯t matter."

    Although she said that, she herself had just recovered from the shock. Immediately, her idea to buy more shops to make money had been dispelledpletely.

    Ranmo was not here. She wasn¡¯t familiar with this world and she didn¡¯t know anything about business. Not only was it very easy to be deceived when buying shops, the most important thing was, who could guarantee that there was no natural cmities and man-made disasters? Besides, she didn¡¯t have much ambitions and didn¡¯t want to be wealthy. As long as she could live this life peacefully, her ie was enough to provide for meals and clothing and that she could have a little savings, she would be satisfied. Hence, it was safer to hold onto those banknotes.

    After she drank two mouthfuls of tea, she felt that her emotions were eased down. Shu Huan went out to check. Seeing that the dog who barked arrogantly just now had quieted down and was lying on a side while he gnawed on the bone as it swayed it¡¯s tail and if it wasn¡¯t for the two pieces of tiles that fell off were still scattered on the ground, she would¡¯ve thought that the earthquake of just now was an illusion.

    After a while, outside the courtyard was filled with the panic voices of the neighbors. There were also some who shouted the names of their children to call them back home. It was suddenly very noisy.

    "You...," Shu Huan turned to remind them. "If we encounter such a thing next time, stay outside of the rooms or go to an open space. If you don¡¯t have time to run, hide next to a solid wooden bed or wardrobe."

    She said it very seriously. The maid didn¡¯t dare to be careless. They kept that in mind and promised to do it.

    When Shu Huan returned inside the room, she was still a bit restless. She knew that the earthquake was a normal crustal movement and wouldn¡¯t cause any superstitious panic. She panicked because she didn¡¯t know whether the earthquake was of a smaller magnitude or a pre-shock before the real earthquake. Therefore, the more she thought about it, the more restless she became.

    Liangchen was scrupulous and sensed the panic hidden under her (SH) calm face. She asked, "Miss, what are you worried about?"

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t answer it. She was only worried. It was very likely that she scared herself. Why should she tell them to let them also get worried? However, she recalled that the residents in earthquake-prone area often had escape kits. When it was necessary, they could just go out with that. Should she also prepare one? Even if she didn¡¯t use it during an earthquake, she could use during a natural cmity or fire.

    It¡¯s a good habit to do it the moment you got the idea. Shu Huan stabilized her mind once gain and said, "Meijing, bring the embroidery kit."

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169 With one¡¯s heart set on speeding home

    Shu Huan had learned needlework from mother Du for a while and because she (SH) could draw, she could skip the process of practicing drawing patterns. She could directly embroider flowers. Although she didn¡¯t learn all the stitching techniques and her sewing wasn¡¯t skilled enough, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to only sew some simple things. At least the stitches were straight. It didn¡¯t look like when she was a beginner and sewed a crooked centipede leg instead.

    She made a backpack with wide and t straps that could be worn on both shoulders, which was easier to use than the ordinary cloth bundle. One couldpletely have their hands free, and the shoulders could also lighten the burden. The seam must be densely stitched together too. It didn¡¯t need to be beautiful but it needed to be sturdy.

    She had sewn this handmade strange bag for a whole day. After sewing, she felt that her neck so sore that she almost couldn¡¯t lift her head. However, one bag wasn¡¯t enough, so she called the other maids in and let them sew a few more bags like that. Afterwards, she fell asleep the moment she touched the bed.

    When she woke up, three more bags were in front of her. All of which were sturdy. In terms of beauty, it was several times better than hers, so Shu Huan felt that she really didn¡¯t have the talent in needlework. These three maids who didn¡¯t do needlework often were even much better than her.

    She blinked her eyes a few times and said with a smile, "Well done on the sewing."

    After hearing this, the maids breathed a sigh of relief.

    Meijing said with a smile, "That¡¯s good. We were worried and afraid that it doesn¡¯t look like the one miss made."

    Of course, it didn¡¯t look alike. It would take a certain amount of skill to make a bag so ugly like hers.

    Shu Huan became a bit embarrassed because her (M) words, covered it with a cough and said, "Make three more!"

    ¡ª

    Dry pastries that were baked till there was no moisture at all were wrapped in baking paper and could be stored for a long time; arge bag of sugar and salt; water bags that was filled full of water; needle bags; flint stones, steel for flint and tinder; candles; carbon paper; a change of clothes; sheathed daggers... ...

    After the backpacks were sewn, Shu Huan filled it until it was full of stuff. Afterwards, she remembered thatmonly used medicine had to be prepared too, so she sent Liangchen and Meijing to Ji Danqing to ask for it. She also let them hand over three backpacks to Ji Danqing, which was naturally full of these emergency items too.

    "So heavy!" Meijing frowned and said, "Miss, You¡¯ve been so weird these days. What are you going to do with these things?"

    Shu Huan answered without much thought, "For prevention. If the house catches fire or something just like the earthquake from two days ago happens, remember to each pick up a bag and run away. Then, we don¡¯t have to think about packing up these things anymore."

    After she said that, she suddenly remembered something. She opened a chest and took out a thick cotton-padded coat. She took the needle and thread, and began to sew a hidden pocket inside, intending to seal all her precious jewelries inside.

    Riches shouldn¡¯t be revealed. She knew this principle since she was young.

    However, Liangchen was staring nkly at the three backpacks on the table and asked hesitantly, "Do you really want to send these things to doctor Ji¡¯s?"

    Shu Huan smiled, "Preparedness averts peril."

    Liangchen and Meijing found it very embarrassing to send these backpacks to Danqing¡¯s ce. They were afraid that Ji Danqing wouldugh at Shu Huan for having nothing to do and sending these weird things to him. However, beyond the expectations of Liangchen and Meijing, he didn¡¯t make fun of them after seeing the backpacks. Instead, he solemnly nodded, thanked them and said, "It is your miss who is rather thoughtful."

    In fact, it couldn¡¯t be considered to be thoughtful. It was just that one born in ancient times with outdated science and technology, information was extremely hard to get. If something really happened, ordinary people like them couldn¡¯t know in advance. They could only rest assured when they were ready to deal with all kinds of emergencies.

    ¡ª

    As it was getting dark, two people on horses outside the city galloped really fast. They entered the city smoothly when the gate was about to be closed.

    The streets inside the city were still bustling with pedestrians, so they had to walk slowly on foot with their horses.

    The man who was in front and dressed in in white clothes was stained with a lot of dust, but it didn¡¯t diminish his graceful demeanor. Especially, his bright, clear eyes made his already handsome face more charming. It made people unable to shift their gaze away from him, and made many women in the market look back shyly after they passed him.

    However, this person had the appearance of having heavy thoughts. His long eyebrows gathered together in one ce and his face was full of impatience. He didn¡¯t even look at those girls on the road and was only in a hurry.

    "Second young master, second young master, please slow down." Behind him was the servant leading the horse. He was sweating and came up to say, "There¡¯s a shop selling tea up front. How about second young master has a cup of tea and rest before continuing?"

    This man was no other than Gu Xiran.

    He tightened his lips and said faintly, "Drink what tea when we¡¯re almost home?"

    "But...." Ranmo who was chasing after him was in a very difficult position. "The family doesn¡¯t even know that you came back so suddenly. This little one is afraid that old madam will be startled. You better.... better have a cup of tea and rest for a while, and let this little one go back first to report to them?"

    Gu Xiran swept over him and revealed a smile, "You¡¯re afraid that something might have happened at home and cause you to be punished if I rush back without saying anything, right?"

    "Second young master...," Ranmo was unable to respond to that

    "Alright, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re serving me now, so I¡¯ll definitely protect you," As Gu Xiran said that, he continued to move forward with the horse.

    He rushed back because he had a hunch that something had happened at home. Otherwise, why would old madam send him one after another letter to always send him further away? It would be fine if there was really an urgent matter for him to deal with. Every time it said it was very serious in the letter but when he rushed over there to check it, it was only a small matter with the ounting. They could have sent any bookkeeper to check such a matter. Why bother to get him, a man who didn¡¯t know much about business, to take care of it?

    Moreover, he had learned a lot from the bookkeeper these days. When he had nothing to do, he often chatted with the shopkeeper and found out a lot of things. He found that the most troublesome thing at the moment was the big business of Gu family in Jingtian City. However, old madam didn¡¯t even mention it, as if nothing had happened at all. Therefore, he had to think carefully about why she had sent him off on this trip.

    The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he felt in his heart.

    Gu residence still had the person he cared about the most. No matter how he thought about it, he felt that old madam had sent him out because she wanted to deal with Shu Huan. Therefore, he insisted oning back to Jingtian City two days ago regardless of Ranmo and the bookkeeper¡¯s pleas.

    When they got near the city, they had stopped for a rest midway. They heard people talk about the earthquake from two days ago. Although it was only a small earthquake, it still made his face turn pale. It made his heart more set on returning home as soon as possible. They galloped all the way to rush into the city.

    As they approached Gu residence, there were more people on the road. He was already very impatient when he couldn¡¯t ride on his horse and Ranmo wanted to persuade him to go backter. He naturally refused to do so!

    He had only one thought at the moment and that was to see if Shu Huan was still doing fine. As long as she was safe and sound, it didn¡¯t matter even if they didn¡¯t let him stay and send him out again.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170 Something is going to happen

    As they were leading the horse across the street, halfway through the road, there was suddenly a big group of people in the front, blocking the road.

    Gu Xiran¡¯s brows twisted together.

    This big group naturally didn¡¯t specificallye to block him but they were gathered in front of a shop. Since it wouldn¡¯t fit all of them, therefore they stood on the street and became a long stream of people.

    "This is....," As Ranmo watched this, his face also darkened.

    Gu Xiran casted him a nce and looked up at the sign of the shop. He just saw four powerful gold characters on the top¡ª

    Gu Family¡¯s Fragrance Shop.

    It turned out to be Gu household¡¯s property. No wonder Ranmo¡¯s face also darkened. Since Gu Xiran stayed at Gu residence and almost never went out, he naturally hadn¡¯t been at this shop before.

    He looked carefully and saw that the shop was different from the fragrance branch stores located elsewhere. The shop was veryrge. Just the doors, there were eight sliding doors. A few steps closer to the shop, one could smell the unique fragrance of the fragrance shop that floated along with the wind. It wasn¡¯t strong but refreshing.

    Ranmo said with a bitter face, "Second young master, this is our family¡¯s main store. Don¡¯t know what happened. Howe it¡¯s surrounded by so many people?"

    Gu Xiran took over the reins from Ranmo and said, "Go and check it out. Come back quickly."

    After Ranmo promised and immediately ran over to the shop. He disappeared into the crowd like a slippery loach. After a while, he rushed back in full sweat and reported anxiously, "Second young master, something has really happened. Many people inside are making a fuss about returning the goods. They are saying that our home-made fragrances are mixed with fake ingredients."

    "Fake ingredients?"

    Ranmo wiped his sweat and said, "Yes. It¡¯s said that it is mixed with ordinary wood powder. I didn¡¯t listen carefully, so I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s really the case. But the smell of the incense they lit is indeed not right. Even the burned ashes aren¡¯t quite the same as the authentic ashes of fragrances."

    In ancient times, people paid attention to the credibility and the reputation of a business. There weren¡¯t many people who dared to make counterfeit goods for fear of getting a bad reputation and causing no one to dare toe to the shop. Therefore, if this matter was true, the consequences would be very grave.

    Gu Xiran narrowed his eyes and said, "This isn¡¯t intentionaling to tear down our shop¡¯s reputation, right?"

    Ranmo shook his head and said, "I secretly asked the shopkeeper and he said that a lot of these people are regr customers of the shop. They wouldn¡¯t deliberatelye cause trouble. He thinks that there¡¯s a problem with this new batch of fragrances. He has already sent people to the residence to tell master about it."

    "Who is usually in charge of the production of the fragrances?"

    As Ranmo thought about it, his face became darker. He said, "Originally, it was master. But master was sometimes very busy, so he would ask shopkeeper Tong to help. Now that shopkeeper Tong has left and master has fallen ill, this matter...this matter...."

    Gu Xiran interrupted his (R) stuttering,"Who?"

    "Madam¡¯s maid Wangqian...."

    This was really a mess.

    Gu Xiran looked at the people around him and shook his head. He said, "When this matter is reported to master, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s alreadyte. Go pass on my words and say to the shopkeeper that the fragrances in question are no longer allowed to be sold again. Pay those whoe to return ten times the price, speak well to them, and give some good-quality fragrance to them to send them away. After the people around the shop disperses, wait for master¡¯s orders on how to deal with the matterter on."

    Ranmo was stunned and asked, "Then what about you, second young master?"

    Getting to the bottom of this was aplicated matter. Gu Xiran didn¡¯t have the intention of managing this mess at the moment and just asked, "Is there another way to go back?"

    Ranmo was afraid that the matter would be bigger, so he naturally didn¡¯t go back with him (GXR). He (R) pointed to a way that would take a bit longer than this one and then immediately went to the shopkeeper to pass on his (GXR) words.

    Gu Xiran followed his (R) instructions and rushed all the way back to the residence.

    When the doorkeeper saw him (GXR), he was stunned at first, and then immediately gave a fawning smile. He said eagerly, "Second young master, you havee back."

    Gu Xiran ignored him. He only gave the horse¡¯s rein to him and strode to the door.

    He didn¡¯t go pay his respect to old madam but went to Plum Flower Pavilion first. All the way, the maids were surprised and flustered when they saw him. It made him feel more uneasy in his heart. He immediately began to run. After he ran up to the entrance of Plum Flower Pavilion, before he even entered, he could hear theughter of the maids first. Even the yard was still the same as in the past. It was quiet and peaceful. It didn¡¯t seem like something had happened.

    He probably thought too much. Gu Xiran slightly calmed down.

    However, when he crossed over the threshold, Qiaoyun who wasughing with Xiangqian saw him. She first eximed from surprise, afterwards she suddenly realized she had cried out involuntarily. She then nervously weed him and said with a forced smile, "Second young master, howe you havee back? Have you eaten yet? If not, I will go to the kitchen to let them bring dinner over...."

    As she just said that, concubine Yun also came out after hearing the noise from the courtyard. When she saw him, she was also stunned. Afterwards, she apanied him with her smile to pour him tea and water.

    Their unusual expressions made Gu Xiran panic. As he walked to the main room, he asked, "Where is second young mistress? Is she still at old madam¡¯s and hasn¡¯te back yet?"

    As soon as he asked this, the courtyard quieted down. No one dared to speak again.

    Gu Xiran¡¯s feeling was so keen that he suddenly stopped. He turned, stared at concubine Yun and asked, "What has happened?"

    "Second young mistress, she...." Concubine Yun knew Shu Huan¡¯s ce in Gu Xiran¡¯s heart. She felt that her lips and teeth were glued together. She just couldn¡¯t spit out the words "was divorced". Because if she said it, the peacefulness of the past two days at the residence would definitely change drastically.

    Gu Xiran grasped her shoulder and said, "Speak. What happened to her?"

    Concubine Yun¡¯s body swayed slightly. This was the first time he had taken the initiative to touch her but it was to inquire about Shu Huan.

    She lowered her head to hide her emotions and said lightly, "Old madam handed her a letter of announcing divorce."

    Letter of announcing divorce!

    Gu Xiran¡¯s heart jumped fiercely. There was a moment of suffocation. After he calmed down, he quickly asked, "When was it?"

    "It was...it was...." Concubine Yun was still stuttering and didn¡¯t dare say it.

    Qiaoyun was an impetuous person. She was feeling impatient at watching her (Y) on the side. She boldly cut off her (Y) words and said, "It wasn¡¯t long after second young master went out. It had already been ten days ago...."

    Before she (Q) finished her sentence, Gu Xiran was engulfed with anger. He pushed concubine Yun away and ran out.

    Qiaoyun was very stunned. That moment she nced at him, she saw Gu Xiran¡¯s iron face with a look full of anger. She couldn¡¯t help but be scared. After she came back to her senses, she saw concubine Yun and Xiangqian chase after him. Just at this moment she had realized that something was going to happen. She was shocked and chased in panic.

    From afar, she saw Gu Xiran rush in the direction of Pine Crane Hall. Her heart jumped faster, secretly thinking whether second young master had gone crazy. She couldn¡¯t believe that he actually wanted to find old madam and criticize her. Didn¡¯t he know that he was the most promising person to take charge of the family business in the future? Was it worth falling out with old madam for someone who was no longer the daughter-inw of Gu household?

    Whether it was worth it or not, it was only up to Gu Xiran to decide this for himself.

    When he heard that Shu Huan had been divorced and chased out of the residence, countless of thoughts passed through his mind and he spected on countless problems she might have encountered after she had left Gu household. Thinking about that, there was suddenly a severe pain in his heart. In addition, there was also a sense of hostility spreading, which was a strong dissatisfaction and hatred for the despicable practices of old madam. His uneasiness that he had held back for the past few days had finally been confirmed.

    After living for more than twenty years, he had never been so frightened and uneasy because of someone, nor had he ever hated someone so much.

    Gu Xiran clenched his fist as he ran.

    If something really had happened to Shu Huan, he would definitely bury the whole Gu household with her.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171 Question intensely about her whereabouts

    The dinner was just set in Pine Crane Hall. Old madam was lying on the couch. Maid Fuling fed her gingko chicken soup. There was another maid in front of the couch who reported that Gu Xiran had returned to the residence.

    "Second young master seemed to have returned because of an urgent matter. However, the moment he came back, he went to Plum Flower Pavilion. I don¡¯t know whether he came back because of second young mistress¡¯s matter."

    The whole room was very quiet. Only the light sound of the spoon hitting the bowl could be heard.

    Fuling still wanted to continue to feed her, but old madam raised her hand to stop her (F). She let people help her sit up and her thoughts sunk deep.

    The maid who came to report saw that old madam didn¡¯t have the meaning to question her; after she stood for a while, she wanted to retreat quietly. She didn¡¯t expect that she just stepped over the threshold when she saw that Gu Xiran rushed into the yard with an expression full of anger.

    "Second young master..."

    The maids who kept watch outside saw that his expression wasn¡¯t right, they were afraid that he would offend old madam, so, they hurriedly came to stop him.

    "Get out of the way!"

    Gu Xiran kept walking, bypassed them and rushed inside.

    Inside the room, Fuling was stunned for a moment. Then, she quickly put down the bowl and also wanted toe stop him, but she was pushed aside by Gu Xiran. In two steps, he was in front of old madam. The moment he opened his mouth, he asked, "Where is Shu Huan?!"

    Old madam frowned. She straightened her spine to face him, "She is now no longer a member of our Gu household. Why do you still ask about her?"

    Gu Xiran narrowed his eyes and said, "The letter of announcing divorce wasn¡¯t written by me!"

    "The stamp of your seal is on it and it had already been reported to the feudal office."

    "Even if you divorced her, I can still take her back as wife. I only ask about here whereabouts now!"

    Old madam saw that he pressed with every sentence, she turned her head and sighed, "Forget her. I already arranged another good marriage for you. It¡¯s your little cousin sister from Zhang household..."

    She hasn¡¯t finished speaking when she had been forcibly interrupted by Gu Xiran, "Where is Shu Huan?!"

    Old madam had never been forced like this by someone, not to mention that it was her grandchild. In front of so many people, she couldn¡¯t keep her face anymore. She said somewhat angered, "Quickly retreat. Look at you now. Do you still know the rules? Or is it that you want to learn from little Xuan and little third to be disobedient to your elders?"

    If she didn¡¯t say this, then forget it. The moment she said it, Gu Xiran immediately sneered,

    "Old madam had lived for so long, it couldn¡¯t be that you haven¡¯t heard of the idiom, <i>if the upper beam is not straight, the lower beam will be crooked</i>, right? So many things had happened at home. Old madam only saw the wrongdoings of the grandchildren, but you have never thought about whether you did something wrong yourself. I will tell you, they had been forced, forced by you and master! Do you also want to force me now?"

    "Force you?!" Old madam tried to stand up, but her body hadn¡¯t recovered yet. She swayed and fell on the couch again. She said, "Arranging a good marriage for you to let you take a virtuous wife who could assist you, this is a good matter that others couldn¡¯t even ask for; howe it became that I forced you?!"

    "Since I don¡¯t want to then it¡¯s forcing me!" Gu Xiran got a bit closer to her. He looked at her in the eyes and said, "Does old madam truly not know my mind? And do you not know what kind of person that little cousin from Zhang household is?"

    Old madam was somewhat stumped for words by his questioning. How could she not know Gu Xiran¡¯s mind? As early as Shu Huan cut her wrist, she had saw his nervousness. She also knew that Zhang Hanfang was far away from being a good wife and loving mother. However, she had a selfish motive. She thought that since she raised Gu Xiran and let him grow up to so big, it was a matter of course that he made a little sacrifice for the family and concede slightly on the matter of marriage. No matter what, she didn¡¯t expect him to have a fall out with her because of this matter and that it was such a thorough fall out.

    "Since old madam doesn¡¯t answer, let me answer for you!" Gu Xiran raised his chin slightly and stood up with his head highly raised. He said, "You know! You know all about it! Hence, you sent one after another letter to send me far away. You thought that after I came back and feel that since the matter was already to this point, there would be no point of return and that I will ept it silently, right?"

    Old madam also got angry. She trembled slightly from anger and said, "Even if it¡¯s true, what about it? Marriages are set by the parents and elders and you have no right to nitpick!"

    Gu Xiran was very impatient at the moment. How would he have the patient to argue about these unclear rules and etiquettes with her. He said, "I will ask old madam once more, where is Shu Huan?!"

    Although, old madam was angry, she was still confident and said, "The marriage with Zhang household had been set. Even if you find her, she could only be a concubine. There is no ce for her at our Gu household!"

    Gu Xiran smiled disdainful at her, "What kind of good ce? Could it be that one couldn¡¯t stay alive if one left here?"

    This sentence stabbed old madam into her heart like an awl. It instantly let her lose all her confidence. She had never expected that Gu Xiran would say such a thing. Her hands trembled slightly and her voice shook as she said, "What...what do you want to do?"

    Since the matter hade to this, there was no need to hide anymore. It was the best to say everything clearly.

    Gu Xiran only said three words, "Take her away!"

    Old madam was a shrewd person. Seeing that Gu Xiran was so stubborn and knowing that even if they continued to talk, he would only ask about Shu Huan¡¯s whereabouts. The best method was for him to lose all hope. Make him lose all hope on Shu Huan was the death ends to all the troubles!

    "You don¡¯t have to go look for her anymore," Once old madam settled her mind, she had calmed down. "Even I don¡¯t know where she is."

    Gu Xiran¡¯s eyes suddenly contracted, "Why do you say this?"

    "I gave her money and let her parents take her away from Jingtian City," Old madam said calmly. "You also know that her family is poor and her parents are people whose <i>eyes would open wide at the sight of profit</i>. As long as I gave them money, they were so eager to agree, how would they say no? Now, they had already gone for more than ten days and I don¡¯t know where they are now."

    Gu Xiran was silent for a few second and then coldly said, "Lies!"

    "I didn¡¯t lie to you," Old madam¡¯s eyes revealed some kindness. She looked at him and said, "You are my grandson, I know your mind. Since I want to break the marriage between you, I will naturally break it off cleanly."

    Although, she said that, but in fact, she already regretted it in her heart. She thought that she knew this grandson and knew that he didn¡¯t have the capacity to leave the household, that was why, she broke of his marriage at her will and controlled it. She thought that after she chased Shu Huan out of the residence and ordered her grandson not to look for her again, this matter would be settled. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so persistent as if he had set his mind on not marrying again if not for Shu Huan! If she had known this, she truly should¡¯ve given Shu family money and let Shu couple take their daughter far away.

    Gu Xiran still said the same word, "Lies!"

    He wasn¡¯tforting himself. It was because he knew Shu Huan¡¯s origin and he knew that like him, she was not someone who would let others manipte her. Even if old madam truly gave Shu couple money to let them take Shu Huan away, Shu Huan also needed to be willing. Otherwise, could they make her faint and carry her away? Even if they made her faint, she would have ways to deal with Shu couple ande back to wait for him!

    Old madam didn¡¯t want to continue to argue with him. She looked at him and said, "Believe it or not is up to you. You are tired from rushing back home. Go clean up yourself and rest. Even if you don¡¯t give up and want to find her again, you have to wait till tomorrow. As for offending me, taking into consideration that you were anxious, I will not hold you ountable. However, it is only this time. There will be no next time! Retreat!"

    Usually when she said this, <i>the sky would clear after the rain</i>. No matter who, they had to respectfully say yes and then retreat. However, this trick was not effective on Gu Xiran. He still sneered, "Go rest for one night to let old madam send people to Shu family at night and give them money to let them move to another ce?"

    After he said this, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t get anything out of old madam. He brushed away his sleeve, turned and left.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172 The break off of the rtion

    Gu Xiran¡¯s decline was so decisive that old madam couldn¡¯t help but panic.

    She quickly yelled, "Block him! Don¡¯t let him get out!"

    The maids looked stunned at this on a side. Only after this shout did their senses return. Everyone rushed to block Gu Xiran. However, male servants weren¡¯t allowed to juste inside the inner yard. Therefore, those who blocked him were all maids. They were petite and without much power; how could they block him? He pushed one aside and was about to break out.

    Just then, a rage rang, "Unworthy creature!"

    With this rage, Gu Da who was seriously ill came in with the support of Lin <i>shi</i>. Behind him was Gu Xihe who had a miserable expression on.

    Gu Da also heard a maid report that his second son had returned to the residence. He was afraid that trouble would arise because of Shu Huan being divorced, hence, he supported his sick body and rushed to Pine Crane Hall. He didn¡¯t expect that the moment he crossed the door, he saw Gu Xiran rudely push one maid aside. Anger couldn¡¯t help but fill his heart.

    Being rude to old madam¡¯s maid in front of her face was the same as being rude to old madam!

    Gu Da was extremely filial. After that yell, he wanted to go forward and p Gu Xiran in the face. "You rebel now! And dared to be presumptuous at old madam¡¯s!"

    He didn¡¯t expect that his hand already flew over when it was grabbed by Gu Xiran.

    He (GXR) touch him (GD)!

    Gu Da went nk. Then, he clutched his chest and was too angry to speak.

    "Where is she?"

    Gu Xiran was certainly not so stupid to ask Gu Da. He was asking Gu Xihe. However, he (GXH) was red at by Gu Da and only put on a miserable face to afraid to speak.

    Lin <i>shi</i> saw that the atmosphere was nervous, she immediately went forward, patted Gu Da¡¯s chest and hurriedly said, "Master, lessen your anger. Your body is no longer the same as in the past."

    As she talked, she turned her face to go me Gu Xiran, "Xiran, how long had it been that the household was peaceful? When you returned, you didn¡¯t show respect and filial piety to your elders. Instead, you caused arguments and trouble. If old madam or master became ill because of anger, who can take it upon themselves to be responsible?"

    Although, she scolded, when no one was paying attention, she kicked Gu Xihe lightly.

    Her kick could not be clearer. It was to let Gu Xihe say the whereabouts of Shu Huan. She was eager for Gu Xiran to leave the household, so, she could benefit from their dispute.

    Gu Xihe was stunned and immediately understood her meaning. Originally, he wanted to find a chance to tell him (GXR), but now he didn¡¯t know why his heart was at loggerheads. He felt that if he truly said the whereabouts of Shu Huan, it would look like that he coborated with his mother to y dirty tricks on Gu Xiran. This feeling made him very ufortable.

    "If you know, quickly tell me!" Gu Xiran didn¡¯t care about anything else at this moment. He only insisted on knowing Shu Huan¡¯s whereabouts.

    Gu Da finally yelled angrily, "Not allowed to tell him!"

    Gu Xihe looked left and right. He was in very difficult position.

    "Servants!" Gu Xiran¡¯s resistance of just now truly angered Gu Da. He gasped as he said, "Let someone bring the home punishment. Today, I am going to beat this disobedient and unworthy son to death!"

    The moment this came out, Lin <i>shi</i> felt happy secretly. Gu Xihe got anxious and didn¡¯t care about anything anymore. He went forward, pushed Gu Xiran to outside and said, "Second big brother, leave quickly. If there is some problem, go find doctor Ji!"

    He said the two words "doctor Ji" in a low voice. Gu Da didn¡¯t hear it, but he was already furious. The cane in his hand flew at Gu Xihe.

    That cane was iid with a very heavy ironwood. The direction that it was going to was unfortunately Gu Xihe¡¯s head. If it truly hit his head, presumably the head would be broken and blood would be flowing.

    "Master, you can¡¯t!" Lin <i>shi</i> let go of her hand supporting Gu Da and quickly went to grab the cane.

    Old madam had juste out from the inner room with the support of the maids. Seeing this scene, she was so scared that her legs give way. She fell on the ground and almost fainted.

    In the end, that cane still missed the target, but it knocked on Gu Xiran¡¯s hand.

    "Amitabha...," Old madam let out a sigh. The heart that almost jumped out of her chest went back to its ce.

    Lin <i>shi</i> also sighed from relief. She quickly pulled Gu Xihe and guarded him in her arms.

    Very painful. It felt like his bones had been broken. Gu Xiran frowned, gritted his teeth and endured it. He looked with disdain at Gu Da, "People say that a tiger, though cruel, will not devour its cubs. You are only teaching your child a lesson, do you have to use such a heavy hand?"

    Gu Da didn¡¯t expect that he still dared to talk back. The cane wanted to fly out again.

    "Enough!" This time, Gu Xiran didn¡¯t have the heart to tolerate anymore. He reached out with his uninjured hand, took the cane from him and threw it far away. Then, he scorned, "People like you are unworthy to live in this world. You brought it upon yourself that you¡¯ve fallen to this state!"

    Gu Da¡¯s cane had been taken away and he didn¡¯t have the support of Lin <i>shi</i>. He didn¡¯t stand steady and fell on the ground. He raised his head and looked in disbelief at Gu Xiran as if he (GD) had never seen him (GXR) before.

    "Second big brother!" Gu Xihe had recovered from the shock. He broke away from Lin <i>shi</i>¡¯s arms and rushed to Gu Xiran. He wanted to pull up his (GXR) sleeve to check the injury.

    "I¡¯m fine," Gu Xiran avoided it by moving his body. He stroked Gu Xihe¡¯s head gently, lowered his body and whispered in his (GXH) ear, "Take care."

    Take care?!

    Gu Xihe went nk.

    Gu Xiran had already walked away in the direction of the entrance. He wouldn¡¯t be able to leave if those servants arrive.

    "Stop!" Gu Da shouted.

    However, <i>it was an arrow at the end of its flight</i>. There was not much intimidation. Gu Xiran ignored him and continued to walk to the outside.

    Gu Da yelled again, "If you dare to step out of the residence, you are no longer a member of my Gu household. Don¡¯t ever think abouting back!"

    Gu Xiran responded this time. He paused for a moment, turned his head and swept over everyone¡¯s face. Then, the corner of his lips raised slightly and revealed a faint smile, "Who cares?!"

    Two light words that was full of contempt and disdain and mmed into Gu Da¡¯s heart like a hammer.

    When old madam saw that he didn¡¯t reveal the slightest hesitation, she knew that his heart was determined. She couldn¡¯t help but feel sorrow. Her voice softened as she called him, "Xiran! You...you really don¡¯t care about the grace for bringing you up and your parents¡¯ kindness?"

    The smile on Gu Xiran¡¯s face became more unpredictable, "That is not my business!"

    After having said that, he turned and left.

    What did the grace of Gu household bringing him up and the parents¡¯ kindness had to do with him?

    Originally, he thought that since he had upied the body of the original owner, he could help Gu household a bit and leave with Shu Huan after that. However, that thought had been destroyedpletely by old madam and Gu Da.

    They hurt people first and then talk about grace and kindness. Wasn¡¯t that the most funny and ridiculous thing in this world?

    Whether Gu household was well or not had nothing to do with him anymore! There had only been one person who he cared about from the beginning to the end. Shu Huan, whether she was well or not had a great deal to do with him!

    Originally, concubine Yun had caught up with him, but when she saw that he was angry, she didn¡¯t dare to go forward and persuade him. She also didn¡¯t dare to go inside the hall for fear that old madam would vent on her. Therefore, she had been standing outside and looked inside with a hanging heart.

    She had seen Gu Xiran being hit just now. Her heart also felt that it had been beaten. She had to use much mental power to restrain herself from rushing inside and beg for mercy for him. Because she was just a concubine, there was no ce for her to talk in Gu household. Now, Gu Xiran truly had a fall out with old madam and Gu Da and was really going to leave. She couldn¡¯t restrain the sadness in her heart. She went forward, wanting to stop him.

    Gu Xiran swept faintly over her. He didn¡¯t say anything, but that pair of clear eyes was full of indifference.

    In the end, she didn¡¯t have the courage to say the words to retain him for fear that her true heart would be abandoned and trampled on once again.

    She couldn¡¯t bear it...

    Just on this short moment of hesitation, Gu Xiran had bypassed her. From beginning to end, she didn¡¯t see any reluctance to part with her.

    Concubine Yun rustically retrieved her half-reached out hand. She could only watch with tears how he went farther and farther away.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173 Facing an imminent catastrophe

    After finding out from Gu Xihe that Ji Danqing knew the whereabouts of Shu Huan, Gu Xiran¡¯s heart finally settled down.

    Although, they haven¡¯t met for a long time, but he knew Ji Danqing¡¯s character. He knew that he (JDQ) would not let Shu Huan fend for herself. Since he (JDQ) looked after Shu Huan, things couldn¡¯t be bad. Perhaps, he could reunite with Shu Huan the moment he got out of here.

    With this slightly lighter feeling, he felt that even his running steps were quick and light.

    The whole way, the servants of Gu household didn¡¯t know yet what had happened at Pine Crane Hall. No one came to stop him. However, when he was about to go outside, the ground under his feet shook strongly. He felt that the <i>sky spun and the earth went round</i>. He lost bnce and almost fell on the ground.

    The shaking continued. Immediately, he was surrounded by shouts and screams. Many people yelled, "Earthquake! Earthquake!"

    Gu Xiran¡¯s heart went cold. He didn¡¯t think about his own safety. His first concern was the safety of Shu Huan.

    He didn¡¯t care that the ground was shaking so much, making people unsteady. He flew to outside of Gu residence...

    ¡ª

    At this time Shu Huan had already finished dinner. She lit an oilmp and was teaching Liangchen and Meijing how to read. She had written the word "I" just now on the paper when the dog outside began to bark wildly.

    Shu Huan was startled. She put down her brush and stood up. She saw that themp in front of her began to shake. Then, she saw that the door and windows began to rattle.

    "Earthquake!"

    This time, Meijing reacted quickly and jumped up.

    They didn¡¯t expect that it truly came! Moreover, the degree of shaking was significantly more intense than two days ago!

    For a moment, Shu Huan¡¯s heart was filled with a fear despair. Fortunately, she calmed down and said with a shaking voice, "Bring out the bags and go out quickly."

    As soon as she finished talking, she blew out the oilmp on the table for fear that the earthquake would let themp cause a fire.

    Fortunately, she blew it out because as soon as it was blown out, themp swayed and fell on the table. Then, it fell on the ground and broke into pieces. Some oil sshed on the ground.

    Under the panic, no one noticed this little detail. The three maids ran panickily to outside with Shu Huan. They didn¡¯t run two steps when Liangchen had fallen on the ground because of the shaking.

    Shu Huan had already run to the outside. When she heard the shout, she turned and saw that Liangchen was struggling to climb to outside of the room. She pulled her (L). The two of them just staggered to the yard when arge piece of tile fell from the roof. The cracking sound was everywhere. If they had been hit by this, their head would¡¯ve broken. Even if they hadn¡¯t been hit by it, they coughed because of the dust that had risen because of the tile. Their eyes also couldn¡¯t be opened. They could only fumble to the outside.

    The already prepared emergency bags had been put in the small firewood room nearest to the door. At this time, Meijing and Shang Xin already took those out. Shu Huan took over the bag belonging to her and put it on her back. Then, she took the coat where she had sewn a pocket and rushed out.

    All of this had in fact urred in only a few seconds. They had just stepped over the threshold when the shakings had stopped.

    The sight was already unclear in the darkness. After the shaking had stopped, the dust in the sky hadn¡¯t fallen yet. They couldn¡¯t see even more in front of them. There were weeping, calls for help and curses. All sorts of sounds were mixed together and came from all directions.

    Shu Huan stood there and still felt a slight dizziness. She felt carefully and knew that the ground wouldn¡¯t tremble again.

    Others were also like her; heartbeat beating fast and in a panicked state.

    After a long while did Meijing regain her senses back. She looked around and said with a shivering voice, "Miss...a house seemed to have copsed at that side...I don¡¯t know if someone had been buried..."

    Liangchen was a bit calmer than her (M) and said, "It¡¯s so dark that I can¡¯t see anything. I will go inside and look for antern."

    She was about to leave when she was grabbed by Shu Huan, "Don¡¯t go. It¡¯s too dangerous!"

    It was really dangerous. The earthquake of just now made the originally strong house look extremely unreliable. Moreover, after the big shocks there were usually aftershocks. Who knew if the house would copse after some more shocks?

    Fortunately, she had grabbed Liangchen. Her voice just fell when the ground began to tremble again. The four people were like a small boat on a big ocean, swaying so much that they couldn¡¯t stand steady. After a few seconds, they heard a bang. They didn¡¯t know what had been broken. Then, the whole house copsed in front of their eyes!

    This kind of sounds continued. The four¡¯s ears had been pierced by the sounds so much that they couldn¡¯t hear any other sound. They could only sense that the bricks and stones flew around and crumbled to the ground. It was extremely painful when it hit the face.

    Shu Huan used that cotton coat to cover most of her head and moved the bag to the front to protect her vital parts. Then, she pushed the three people who stood in trance at one ce. She dragged one and step by step they run to the street.

    This earthquake was stronger than she had imagined. The most important thing was that she couldn¡¯t tell whether this was the pre-shock or the main shock. She only felt that the waves of shocks became stronger. It was too unsafe to stay here. They had to run to an empty space to escape this.

    She didn¡¯t know whether it was luck or misfortune that during the earthquake many ces caught fire. After being blown by the wind, the fire got fiercer and fiercer. The fire was scattered everywhere and made the eyes of people feel painful that they wept. However, because of the light from the fire, they could vaguely see the way to escape.

    Shu Huan ran till she was out of breath and also coughed hard. She already didn¡¯t know how many times the ground had shaken, when it was shaking and when it was not shaking. She also didn¡¯t dare to go think about the hard and sometimes soft things she stepped on. There was only one thought in her mind...

    Run!

    Get up when fallen. Bumping into people, stop a moment and then continue to run. If she couldn¡¯t run anymore, grit her teeth and persist! She had to escape here as soon as possible and run to a rtively safe ce!

    Not having exercised for a long time, the capacity of the body was extremely limited. If it wasn¡¯t for the desire to survive and her longing to see Gu Xiran again, she would be absolutely incapable to run for so long. So long that her throat had been cracked by smoke and heavy breathing. A strong taste of blood spread in her mouth. So long, hat she felt that every time she breathed, her lung would burst because it had been blocked by the too much dust that she inhaled.

    No matter where she ran to, everywhere were visible ruins that had been copsed and raging fire. What she heard were cries and shouts for help. Whole Jingtian City was like a hell on earth at this moment. It was the super destructive power of nature that was disyed in front of her eyes just like the punishment of God!

    She couldn¡¯t control her body from trembling. That was a terrible fear and also from extreme shock. She had always known that an earthquake was very destructive, but she had never experienced it before. She couldn¡¯t imagine that it would be so fierce and terrifying! She didn¡¯t even know if she could escape from this hell on earth!

    Suddenly a thought came to her mind...

    Thank heavens that Gu Xiran was not here. He didn¡¯t have to experience all that she had gone through. However, she also hated and med the heavens that Gu Xiran wasn¡¯t here and made her feel so helpless and so fearful!

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174 Fleeing for one¡¯s life

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t know for how long she had dragged that person. When she was about to look back, she suddenly remembered the story of God¡¯s destruction of the sinful cities of Sodom and Gomorrah in the Old Testament. She suddenly had a hidden fear that once she looked back, she would turn into a pir of salt like Lot¡¯s wife. Because this hell of a scene in front of her was no different from the destruction of the city by angels.

    Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t leave her maid behind!

    Therefore, she still looked back and saw that it was Liangchen who she (SH) had been dragging with her (SH). They had already lost sight of Meijing and Shang Xin in the increasing crowds. Moreover, it was dark everywhere, and where there were no darkness, there was a thick smoke, which limited her sight.

    Her heart suddenly sank and there was a moment of panic. She asked Liangchen in a low voice as she gasped violently, "Where are the other two?"

    Liangchen was normally a veryposed person. However, she waspletely in panic at this moment too. The frequency of her gasping was no less than Shu Huan¡¯s. Only after being asked about it did she suddenly remembered there were still two other people. When she looked back, she was also at a loss.

    "I don¡¯t know...." As soon Liangchen opened her mouth, she coughed violently.

    Shu Huan took advantage of the resting time and took out the water bag from her emergency bag. Even if she was dying of thirst, she didn¡¯t dare to drink too much. She only drank two mouthfuls and then handed it to Liangchen.

    As soon as cold water passed through her (SH) throat, she felt that she had recovered her strength back. She had calmed down a little bit too and spoke one word, "Find!"

    It was just that the people who had been startled by the sudden earthquake, had now run out of the house to find a safe pace. There were people everywhere. Even if it wasn¡¯t crowded and bustling, it would undoubtedly increase the difficulty of finding someone.

    "Meijing...," Shu Huan stepped on the pile of rubble and tried to shout, but the surrounding area was too noisy. Her shout couldn¡¯t travel far at all. Not to mention her throat had been hurt because of being too dry. The voiceing out from it was rasp and hoarse.

    Liangchen helped with shouting, "Shang Xin..."

    No one answered. One could only heard waves of cries from afar. Besides them, there were many people who were also separated from their loved ones, shouting and searching.

    After shouting two times, Shu Huan coughed up again and had to stop. She drank two mouthfuls of water to soothe the throat.

    At this moment Liangchen suddenly screamed, she was flustered and took many steps back. Shu Huan hurriedly looked at her (L) way. She saw a pile of copsed bricks with a bloody hand sticking out.

    "Damn it!" Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help but curse the heavens. She stuffed back the water bag into the emergency bag and went forward to dig up the person from the brick and stone pile. However, she didn¡¯t dig for long when another wave of shocks began. The bricks and stones that were originally towered at the side copsed. It buried the person in an instant again.

    She couldn¡¯t save him/her! At least, she had the heart butcking the strength at the moment!

    Shu Huan gritted her teeth and backed back for a few meters to avoid the bricks and broken woods that were constantly falling and waiting for the wave of shocks to gradually stop...

    "Let¡¯s go!" She didn¡¯t want to look at this miserable scene anymore and ran away as soon as she turned her head.

    The earthquake continued to ur. Sometimes it was still very strong. Even if there were no tall buildings, norge billboards and telephone poles on the streets in the ancient times and it could be said that one was a bit safer if one escaped from the house during the earthquake, but she intuitively believed that it was still very unsafe here.

    Liangchen stumbled as she tried to catch up with Shu Huan. She asked, "What about Shang Xin and Meijing?"

    "We¡¯ll look for them after the situation isn¡¯t so messy anymore!" Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help but me herself. "It¡¯s my fault too. I didn¡¯t say what to do in case we are separated from each other!"

    She had prepared the emergency bags and had thought about what might happen, but she subconsciously didn¡¯t think that it would really happen. She was prepared just in case and to do something to reassure herself. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the situation would be worse than she thought it would be!

    Liangchen was unwilling to give up hope and looked back again. She still didn¡¯t see Shang Xin and Meijing. She hurriedly came closer to Shu Huan and asked, "Where are we going?"

    Shu Huan stopped for a moment. That was right. She waspletely out of her head!

    It was useless to run aimlessly. She had forgotten to ask Liangchen if there was any open space near here.

    "Is there a ce that is rather empty without houses?"

    Liangchen shook her head and said, "I rarelye out, so I¡¯m not very familiar within the city."

    "Then, what about outside the city?"

    Liangchen suppressed her flustered emotion, thought for a moment and said, "When I went out to Foguang Temple to pray with madam in the past, I saw a wastnd on the way. There was no woods, only weeds. I don¡¯t know how if it is now...."

    Before she finished speaking, Shu Huan handed her a piece of candy and said, "Eat it and let¡¯s go! Meijing should know this ce too, maybe we can meet them over there."

    Liangchen hurriedly peeled off the candy paper, put the candy in her mouth and ran with Shu Huan once again.

    Since they had calmed down their panicked state a bit, they paid attention to the surroundings as they ran all the way to the city gate. They noticed that the earthquake of this time was particrly strong. Intact houses were almost nowhere to be found. All was half-copsed orpletely copsed. Moreover, some of the roads had deep cracks in them due to the earthquake. Cracks that were so wide that one couldn¡¯t jump over it and had to go around it. They had even seen people fall into the narrow cracks where half of their body was sandwiched as they struggled to get out.

    They were still lucky because they had been prepared. When the earthquake urred, they immediately ran out of the house with their emergency bags. Until now, they weren¡¯t injured but the others weren¡¯t as lucky as them. Everywhere, one could see people injured at their hands and feet. There were also people injured on their heads. Everywhere, people were supporting each other and fleeing in twos or threes.

    Some women who wailed because of they lost their children were forcibly towed away by others. There were others shouting madly for their parents and rummaged over the rubble to try to save their loved ones who had been buried under them.

    There were tragic scenes everywhere. It was like a knife that cut through Shu Huan¡¯s heart. A city full of prosperity had be a ruin in a blink of the eye! She wondered whether Gu Xiran who was far away at the moment was affected or not by this earthquake. She also wondered whether Ji Danqing and the others had escaped yet and whether or not they were still well.

    There was no curfew in this city, but the gate was always locked and closed after night. It wasn¡¯t easy to get out. However, at this moment, she didn¡¯t know if some important people had fled the city or the soldiers who guarded the gate had fled, but the two doors of the city gate were open and looked like a giant mouth that was constantly swallowing up the fleeing people.

    Besides the opening of the city gate, the wall had also been shattered in half. Therefore, it was easy to get out. Things such as crowded stampedes wouldn¡¯t happen. It was only at this moment that Shu Huan suddenly got an idea. She pulled Liangchen who was leading the way to the empty wastnd after they hade out of the city. She said, "We will wait here for a moment to see if we will meet Meijing and Shang Xin. If we didn¡¯t meet them, it is still not toote to go."

    It was better to stay here and wait for them than to run out to look for them randomly.

    They found a rtively empty and wide ce and sat down where the city wall wouldn¡¯t copse on them. While resting, they looked around, trying to find Meijing and Shang Xin from the crowd.

    However, sir heaven wasn¡¯t cooperating. Sounds of wind and thunder gathered in the already dark sky. One after another thunder tumbled and lit the sky as if to tear the sky apart. Not muchter, a lot of rain poured down and it even put out the big fire in the city.

    Everything was blurred again in the heavy rain.

    Shu Huan was covered in water. She and Liangchen hugged each other. After feeling the tremor of the earth again, her heart was very empty and perplexed. She wondered whether this rain was a good or a bad thing.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175 Struggle in the rain

    There were one after another aftershocks. Shu Huan had be numb to the shocks. The hardship at this moment was the heavy rain that had poured for more than two hours before gradually bing smaller. They had no ce to shelter from the rain. Even if there was a ce to avoid the rain, they didn¡¯t dare to go. At this moment, they were so wet from head to toe that water was dripping down from their bodies. Sneezes came one after the other.

    "So cold." Liangchen hugged herself firmly and said, "We have to find a ce to make a fire to dry ourselves. Otherwise, we¡¯ll get sick due to the cold."

    It was indeed very cold with the blowing wind and the wet clothes on the body. Shu Huan was so cold that her lips were somewhat purple. However, everywhere was wet. Where could they find a ce with dry firewood?

    Before the heavy rain started pouring, it was already dark inside the city. One couldn¡¯t see anything around them. Shu Huan knew that under such circumstances, not to mention looking for someone, they couldn¡¯t see even if someone was one meter away from them. Therefore, she walked decisively to the wastnd with Liangchen.

    Since they usually took a carriage, they didn¡¯t feel how far the journey was. At this moment, it was pitch dark and stepping on the mud wrapped in rainwater under their feet, it was really difficult to walk. The number of times they fell was countless and they also went countless times back to find their shoes that were stuck in the mud. Their whole body was covered with mud.

    Shu Huanughed self-mockingly and said, "Well, at least the mud on the body is blocking the wind. The wind can¡¯t blow through, so it feels warmer."

    It seemed as if there was no end to this night just like the road under their feet.

    As they walked in the dark, they wondered if they were going in the wrong direction. They just moved forward with their instincts. Even if they were very tired, they didn¡¯t dare to stop. Because if they stopped, they felt colder and time would feel like it flew more slowly.

    This was really a terrible experience!

    Shu Huan even had the illusion that they weren¡¯t walking the human world¡¯s path, but the road of the Yellow Spring leading to the depths of Hell. Only when the first morning light rose did she feel that she was still alive.

    The rain was still falling but it wasn¡¯t pouring.

    Since there was light, Shu Huan turned to look at Liangchen and found out that she (L) was as dirty as if she had just been pulled out of the mud. Her hair was clumping and sticking together. Her face that had been washed by rainwater was rather clean, with several shallow scars. Several ces on her clothes were also damaged. One of her shoes hadn¡¯t been found, so, she was limping as if her foot had been hurt.

    "Why didn¡¯t you say anything?" Shu Huan wiped away the rain on her face and frowned.

    Liangchen saw her (SH) staring at her (L) foot and couldn¡¯t help but pull back her foot. She said, "It doesn¡¯t matter. I can still walk."

    "Can¡¯t walk anymore! If I walk any further, I also can¡¯t bear it," As Shu Huan said that, she looked around. She wanted to look for a ce to rest.

    Unfortunately, what entered her eyes was a deste ce. The trees were all destroyed by the earthquake and had fallen onto the ground. They didn¡¯t even know where they were.

    "This...." Liangchen also couldn¡¯t recognize where they were. "Did we walk past the ce and missed the wastnd already?"

    "Maybe," Shu Huan sighed. "We may even have walked in the wrong direction. However, now it didn¡¯t have much use to find that wastnd. We don¡¯t even know how long this rain will continue. We need a ce to shelter from the rain. We also need to dry our clothes and eat something afterwards."

    She had begun to feel ufortable. If she went on like this, she was afraid that she would get seriously ill.

    They supported each other and walked forward for a while. Everywhere they went, they could only see wilderness. When they finally met someone who trudged in the rain like them did they got to know that they were already very far from the city after having asked that person. The direction they were on was leading to Shadow Moon vige, where Gu household¡¯s resort was.

    No one was interested in talking anymore. After thanking the man, he continued to walk numbly while Shu Huan and Liangchen looked at each other in dismay.

    Gu household¡¯s resort! Because they didn¡¯t know where the epicenter of the earthquake was and how wide the range of the earthquake was, Shu Huan didn¡¯t know whether the Gu household¡¯s resort was safe or not. However, they couldn¡¯t endure to go back on another way. So, after discussing, they decided to go there first to have a look. If the vige wasn¡¯t affected too much by the disaster, they had to find a ce to stay first. Only after stabilizing themselves, would they have the strength to think about other things.

    Shu Huan remembered that there were several small teahouses on this road. Last time when she returned to the city from the resort, she had stopped at one of the teahouses. Hence, she looked carefully on the way and did find it! However, the teahouse which was made of nks, hadpletely copsed and scattered into a pile of wooden chips. The people in the teahouse had naturally fled away for a long time.

    It was a little disappointment but it was also expected.

    Shu Huan shook her head and began to dig into the pieces of wood, trying to find something useful. It didn¡¯t matter if it was food or something to shelter from the rain. The food she brought should be saved, because even if she had money on her, there would be no ce to buy food.

    Money!

    After thinking about money, she hurriedly touched the hairpin on her head. Fortunately, the hairpin wasn¡¯t lost in the chaos. In addition, the banknotes inside were wrapped in an oilpaper and shouldn¡¯t be too wet. She didn¡¯t dare to look at it. She hurriedly took down the hairpin and hid it beneath her clothes. This way when they arrived at a city that wasn¡¯t affected by the cmity, she might be able to find a private bank to get some money.

    After thinking like this, she was a bit more assured. She wasn¡¯t at the end of her rope. As long as this heavy rain didn¡¯t make her seriously ill in the middle of the journey, as long as she could persist to walk to the next city or the city after, she could always find the hope to survive.

    Liangchen saw her moving away the nks constantly, she also went forward to help.

    This kind of small teahouse built by the roadside wasn¡¯t big and they didn¡¯t use any good materials to build it. At most, there were some bricks between the nks, which was rather easy to move.

    Although they both didn¡¯t have much strength anymore, as soon as they started working, they felt less cold. In the end, they found an iron pot, two kettles, a small amount of food soaked in rainwater, half-torn clothes, a bedsheet and a quilt from the ruins of the teahouse.

    "This really is...." Liangchen was very discouraged and threw aside the broken iron pot. The kettle was ttened and couldn¡¯t be used anymore, so it was also thrown away. As for the half-torn clothes, it was torn when she pulled it out of the ruins. She lifted it and was somewhat at a loss whether to cry or tough. She really didn¡¯t know what this thing could be used for.

    Shu Huan picked up a soaked sesame seed-coated cake. She didn¡¯t care whether it was hygienic or not, she ate it to fill her stomach first. One had the strength when one had food in one¡¯s stomach and wouldn¡¯t feel as cold anymore. But when Liangchen was about to throw those clothes away, she (SH) reached out to stop her and said vaguely while chewing on the pancake, "Use the dagger to cut it, then put it on your feet and use it as a shoe."

    As for the sheet, Shu Huan took it with her even though it was dripping wet. As for the quilt, each of them held onto one side of the quilt and then put it over their head to block the rain. Although the load had increased again, at least they wouldn¡¯t be drenched by the rain and caused their eyes to be blurry. It was a bit more morefortable like this.

    Just like that, they walked, stopped and picked up things along the way. When it was noon, the rain gradually stopped. The two of them breathed a sigh of relief. When they looked around and saw no one, they took turns to cover themselves with the bedsheet, took off their clothes, wring the clothes to drain out the water and then wore them again.

    It was still cold and ufortable, but it felt better than beingpletely soaked in water. Afterwards, they found a ce with a higher terrain. They used the stone as pillow,id down the cotton quilt on the ground and slept as soon as they hadid down.

    They needed to restore their mental and physical strength as soon as possible. As for whether they will get sick or not when they sleep like this, they really couldn¡¯t care much.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176 The reunion

    It was truly when it rains, it pours.

    After the rest, Shu Huan and Liangchen walked in the direction of Shadow Moon Vige while supporting each other. However, half-way, they discovered that the road leading to the vige waspletely blocked by the fallen rocks from the mountain. It was impossible to went past that and they had to be further away to prevent the eruption of torrent of mud and stones.

    "Miss, what do we do?" At this moment, Liangchen waspletely at loss about what to do.

    Shu Huan also didn¡¯t know. She looked up and saw that the sky was still cloudy. That rain also only fell sometimes. Their clothes were always wet after being half-dried.

    "Let¡¯s go," She sighed. "Let¡¯s go find a t terrain..."

    Her words just fell when she felt that her hand had been grabbed tightly and she was pulled. Then, she heard Liangchen shout from surprise, "Miss, look at that side, that side!"

    Shu Huan¡¯s heart jumped and looked in the direction that Liangchen pointed at. She saw two people stumbled to this side in a distance. The clothes were so dirty that their original color couldn¡¯t be seen, but those figures werr very familiar. When they got closer, she saw the face of the two people clearer. She immediately rushed over from happiness and shouted, "Shang Xin, Meijing!"

    "Miss...," Shang Xin and Meijing also felt surprised. They were so happy that tears fell from joy.

    They thought that they couldn¡¯t see each other ever again!

    After having survived from a great catastrophe, things like being reunited again and meeting an old friend in a foreign ce couldn¡¯t be considered a happy event.

    The four were exhausted. They happily wept together. After the spirit got uplifted, they also talked more.

    It turned out that when escapingst night, after Meijing climbed up from having fallen, she found out that it was chaos everywhere. People run around everywhere. Moreover, it was so dark that she couldn¡¯t see far. She didn¡¯t know where Shu Huan and the others had gone to.

    Fortunately, Shang Xin was still at her side. The two supported each other as they went out of the city. They didn¡¯t have any ce to go, so, they remembered Shadow Moon vige. After all, Shang Xin¡¯s home was there. She wanted toe back and see if she could stay there. She also hoped that she could encounter Shu Huan, but didn¡¯t expect that they truly encountered each other.

    After the joy, the four were also helpless at their current state.

    Shu Huan asked them, "Do you know how the city is now?"

    Meijing wiped her tears, shook her head and said, "I don¡¯t know. We only saw dead people and copsed houses everywhere..."

    "On the way here, we had also been robbed," Shang Xin suddenly interjected.

    Shu Huan quickly looked at them carefully and asked, "Are you alright?"

    "We are fine," Meijing said with some self-me. "It¡¯s just that my bag had been robbed. Fortunately, Shang Xin was able to save hers. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have to eat and drink to support ourselves till now."

    When Shu Huan looked in Shang Xin¡¯s direction, she saw that there were two nail scratches on her neck. Her clothes were more torn than Meijing¡¯s. She (SH) immediately remembered her all-out effort when she fought with Gu Xihe. Presumably, when they were robbed, she also used this all-out effort to protect one bag and escaped with Meijing.

    "It¡¯s a blessing that you are fine. Our bags still have food. If we use it scarcely, it would be enough for four to five days."

    She was also at loss for what to do after four to five days.

    Shang Xin suggested, "Why don¡¯t we go to the neighboring city? Although, the earthquake also may had happened there, the situation may be better than our Jingtian City."

    Go to the neighboring city.

    Originally, Shu Huan didn¡¯t have this intention for the time being. She only wanted to find a ce to settle and clean herself up a bit. Afterwards, she wanted to return to Jingtian City to help others. The most important thing was that she didn¡¯t know whether Ji Danqing had escaped. She wanted to go to Danqing¡¯s ce to take a look. She also wanted to go look for Gu Xihe. But under the current circumstances, she couldn¡¯t do this anymore.

    First of all, they were drenched from head to toe. There was no ce to rest and no ce to sleep. They were exhausted. They would only create more inconvenience if they went to help others. <i>While the green hillsst, there would be wood to burn</i>.

    Secondly, Meijing had been robbed. This shows that the situation near the city was very chaotic. Those victims who had escaped from the disaster had certainly not prepared food like them. If they were extremely hungry, they may not care about looting. Their bags were very eye-catching. However, if they didn¡¯t bring the bags, what could they do if they were half-dead from hunger?

    Liangchen advised, "Miss, let¡¯s go to the neighboring city. At least, we need to find a ce to eat and sleep enough and change the wet clothes. Otherwise, we would truly get sick. After we had rested enough, it would be easier to return."

    Shu Huan gritted her teeth, "Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to the neighboring city."

    Shang Xin knew where the nearby roads led to. She walked in the front and led the way. When they encountered some roads blocked by the stones from the mountain, they went over them if they could. If they couldn¡¯t, they walked a roundabout route.

    The journey was very difficult. The worst thing was that the sky darkened too soon. Rain began to float in the sky again. The rain wasn¡¯t heavy, but the chill caused by it couldn¡¯t help but made the four shiver.

    Likest night, they didn¡¯t dare to stop to rest because it was too cold. Only exercising could make the body warm up. Fortunately, they brought a lot of candies in the bags. When they were extremely tired or hungry, they ate one and could supplement the body with some heat this way.

    They walked and stopped, stopped and walked. Aside from being too tired, Shu Huan felt that the aftershocks had lessened. It wasn¡¯t as frequent as yesterday anymore. The shock was also not so strong. This meant that this catastrophe was almost over. She just didn¡¯t know to which extent the relieve of the disaster could be done in this ancient era where transportation and the speed ofmunication was underdeveloped. Otherwise, when the natural disaster had passed, there would be man-made cmities.

    When they arrived at the neighboring city, it was in the evening of the next day. When they saw that only a corner had copsed and that soldiers and civilians were doing repairs, Shu Huan felt relieved. It seemed that the disaster wasn¡¯t too serious here. Then, the epicenter of this earthquake was indeed at Jingtian City.

    Thankfully, a corner of the wall had copsed. It was chaotic because people rushed to do repairs. When they mixed into the group of people who were as dirty as them, they were less eye-catching. By the shade of the twilight, they easily got into the city from where it had copsed. Otherwise, perhaps they would¡¯ve been questioned because they didn¡¯t have a justification to enter the city.

    Only after they had entered the city did Meijing let out a breath, stroked her chest and whispered, "Miss, did you see? It was not only us who had fled. There were a lot of Jingtian City¡¯s citizens at the city gate and they had been taken away by those soldiers. Don¡¯t know where they would be brought to...."

    Shu Huan was only focused on entering the city and didn¡¯t pay attention to these things. When she heard Meijing mention that, she was a bit surprised. She thought for a while and said, "Perhaps, they had been brought to a ce to settle down."

    Shang Xin interjected, "Then, why weren¡¯t they allowed to enter the city and were taken outside of the city?"

    How would Shu Huan know the answer to this question? She only deducted frommon sense, "There are too many victims. They don¡¯t have any money on them and are hungry. If they let them into the city, the city would be in a chaos. Bringing them outside the city together, it would also be easier to hand out porridge and medicine."

    After hearing her say this, the maids didn¡¯t have any more questions. However, they still stayed farther away from the city gate for fear that if they were discovered, they would also be taken out of the city. They almost copsed from the fear and exhaustion of these two days. At this moment, they only wanted to take a bath, search for a clean bed and lie down on it. If they were driven out of the city, this small desire would bepletely destroyed.

 Chapter 177

    <i>TLNote: I¡¯m a bit busy next week, so, the chapters of next week would be posted tomorrow-Thursday instead of Thursday-Sunday.</i>

    Chapter 177 An old friend that one doesn¡¯t want to see

    Walking on the street, she found out that the size of this city was a lot smaller than Jingtian City. The pavement on the street were also not so neat. To see whether a city was good or not, one usually had topare. The Jingtian City of the past was naturally great, but the Jingtian City of now that had beenpletely destroyed couldn¡¯t bepared with this city no matter what. At least, the bluestones on the street here were only slightly cracked. The number of houses that had copsed was small. Only a corner of most of them was ruined. It was still enough to shelter from the wind and rain. At this moment, every household was busy repairing and strengthening the house. It looked very lively.

    It was fine as long as she knew that she could settle here temporarily. The four didn¡¯t have much thoughts to go look at the street. They found a pharmacy and bough some essential medicine. Then, they went to a clothing store and each choose a set. They also inquired about where the nearest inn was.

    Because Shu Huan still had some cash left after she paid for the amodation and rewarded a servant, the other servants were busily fawning upon her. Soon, they had prepared the hot water that the four of them needed the most. Then, they rushed to make ginger tea for them.

    It was great pleasure to bath in warm water after being covered by cold and wet clothes for two days. However, it was very disappointing that the moment Shu Huan rxed her nerves, she sneezed twice. She quickly put on clean and thick clothes. Even after she drank the ginger tea, she couldn¡¯t hold it and her nose was soon stuffed.

    After sleeping for a whole night, when she woke up the next morning, not only did the symptoms of cold not ease, instead, they got more serious. Her nose was so blocked that she had to use her mouth to breath. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t only her who got sick. The other three also had be sick. Meijing even started to have fever. She (M)y groggily on the bed. Because Liangchen¡¯s injury at her feet had soaked in mud water for too long, there was some infections and it had begun to swell.

    Under such circumstances, the four naturally couldn¡¯t go anywhere. A doctor had been summoned and they had taken medication. After being in hell for three to four days did Meijing woke up. The swell on Liangchen¡¯s foot had also disappeared. She was able to walk freely, but the cash that Shu Huan had on hand had been spent.

    The banknotes hidden in the silver hairpin was intact. The bank of Gu household was naturally the best and spread all over the country. When they had first entered the city, Shu Huan had also noticed that there was also a branch here. They could exchange the banknote, but she felt that it was easy to carry a banknote. It was not safe to carry the silver pieces on one¡¯s body after the exchange. Hence, she didn¡¯t touch this and only removed the pocket in the cotton coat. From those inconvenient to carry jewelries of Zhang Hanfang, she took out a dangling jade and gold-ted hairpin in the shape of a phoenix and let Liangchen go pawn it at a pawnshop.

    Liangchen was gone for a long time. So long that Shu Huan thought that something had happened to her and was about to go look for her. When she was about to leave, she saw Liangchene back carrying a small bag. She quickly went to her and asked, "Did something happen? Why were you gone for so long?"

    "Nothing...," Liangchen shook her head. "It was just that the price the pawnshop wanted to pay was very low. I went to a few more. Then..."

    She didn¡¯t finish yet when a person came up from behind her and greeted Shu Huan, "Such a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here."

    This voice was familiar. Shu Huan raised her eyes with some surprise, "You..."

    The person in front of her wasn¡¯t dressed as bright and neat like in the past. The material of his clothing was still good, but the workmanship was obviously not very detailed and the color was brown. His appearance was still handsome, but there were short stubbles on his chin. He looked pale and haggard.

    After she steadied her mind, she frowned and asked, "Why are you here?"

    Liangchen exined, "I encountered young master Zhang at the pawnshop. After he heard that miss is here, he begged me to lead him here."

    This person was Zhang household¡¯s heir Zhang Zirong. He also went to pawn things at a pawnshop. At first, he didn¡¯t know Liangchen but recognized that hairpin. It was something his little sister had worn before. Hence, he asked and got to know that Shu Huan was here too.

    After Liangchen finished exining, he revealed some impatience and asked, "Has miss Shu seen my little sister these two days?"

    Shu Huan¡¯s impression of Zhang Zirong was better than Zhang Hanfang¡¯s, but it wasn¡¯t to the degree of wanting to see him. At this time, she only wanted to be far away from anyone of Zhang household. It was the best if they never meet each other. Therefore, she said coldly, "I didn¡¯t see her. If young master wants to find someone, you should go look in Jingtian City."

    When Liangchen saw that she didn¡¯t like to see Zhang Zirong, she hurriedly said, "I also said that but young master Zhang..."

    Zhang Zirong interrupted her, "I¡¯ve already looked in Jingtian City. There are ruins everywhere. I didn¡¯t see my family. That was why I came here to search. If you have seen them, you must let me know..."

    "Sorry, I truly didn¡¯t see them," As Shu Huan spoke, she dragged Liangchen away.

    Originally, Zhang Zirong wanted to stop them and question some more, but seeing that she was indifferent, a thought emerged and he asked at her back, "Is miss Shu still angry at my little sister?"

    Shu Huan paused, turned her head and smiled, "What is there to be angry about? If it wasn¡¯t because of her, I¡¯m afraid that I will not be free at this moment. When you find her, thank her for me."

    This gratitude wasn¡¯t from her heart, but the rejoice dide from her heart.

    Although, giving her the letter of announcing divorce and form a marriage alliance with Zhang household had been old madam¡¯s idea, Zhang Hanfang had probably made a lot of effort secretly. At that time, she felt indignant and humiliated, but now she didn¡¯t think like that anymore.

    Fortunately, such a thing had happened that had set her free and Gu Xiran had been sent out of the city and didn¡¯t had to experience this earthquake. Otherwise, if the two were together and got lost during the escape, she would worry day and night and wouldn¡¯t get peace.

    Zhang Zirong froze on spot and didn¡¯t catch up with her.

    After they had returned to the room, Liangchen untied the small bag. Inside of it were forty silver <i>liang</i>. She smiled bitterly with self-me, "The pawnshop didn¡¯t want to offer more money. Only when I promised them that I won¡¯te back to redeem it did they give forty silver <i>liang</i>."

    Shu Huan nodded and said, "Everyone put ten silver <i>liang</i> on you. If we get separated, you would have money. Also, if we get separated remember toe back to this Fi Inn and wait here. Don¡¯t go run everywhere."

    Shang Xin was feeding medicine to Meijing. When she heard this, she quickly asked, "Are we going out?¡±

    "Yes," Shu Huan split the money with lowered head. She said faintly, "Buy what needed to buy. Tomorrow, we will go back to Jingtian City."

    They need to go back.

    Zhang Zirong remined her that at this moment, she couldn¡¯t be too far away from Jingtian City. Otherwise, if Gu Xiran came back after he heard the news of the earthquake and couldn¡¯t fine her, then what?

    The two of them knew that there was only one ce where they would go to; which was Jingtian City.

    If they want to meet again, she could only go and wait there.

    Shu Huan repressed her mood that was full of expectation and excitement, turned to look at Meijing and said, "Your illness is a bit difficult. Why don¡¯t you and Liangchen stay here for a few more days to recuperate? When you arepletely well, you cane find me, alright?"

    "No, I don¡¯t want to stay here," Meijing sat up and smiled. "My fever is gone. I feel much better. I want to go back together with miss."

    As long as one doesn¡¯t have fever during a cold, it isn¡¯t a big deal.

    Shu Huan nodded and smiled, "Then, fine. Let¡¯s go together."

    As she talked, she let a servant bring brush and paper. She wanted to record everything she was going to buy and then buy them separately.

    These things were time-consuming andborious, but they had to be done. Otherwise, they had nothing at Jingtian City anymore. When they go back, what were they going to eat?

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178 Rushing back to Jingtian City

    They were busy buying things for a whole day. The money was spent like running water, but there was no other way. When encountering natural or man-made disaster, one should be happy as long as one could survive. How would one still care about money?

    When there were too many things, it was naturally inconvenient to carry them around. Therefore, aside from carrying the important things in their washed bags, they also hired a carriage. When the driver heard that they were going to Jingtian City, he was unwilling, but he couldn¡¯t ovee the temptation when Shu Huan put a small piece of silver in his hand. He immediately nodded and agreed.

    Before leaving the inn, the four asked for a bowl of shiitake pork noodles. They nned to eat fully before embarking on the journey. They didn¡¯t expect that at this time, the aftershocks came again. It shook for a few seconds before it stopped. The shaking made the dust on the roof of the inn fall down. When Shu Huan looked up, from the innkeeper to the servants and those who stayed in the inn, no one was panicked!

    She couldn¡¯t help but reveal a bitter smile. Everyone was already so used to this that they had be numb to it!

    Two days ago, when there were aftershocks, some people ran out to escape. Today, no one moved. A person even came in...

    When she saw the person that came in, Shu Huan put down the chopsticks and frowned somewhat unpleased.

    That person was Zhang Zirong who she saw yesterday. At this moment, he was carrying a cloth pouch and sat down very familiar at their table. He poured a cup of tea for himself and said, "Are you going back to Jingtian City?"

    Meijing didn¡¯t know that he was also here. She was a bit surprised at seeing him and answered, "Yes!"

    After answering, she saw that Shu Huan¡¯s expression was unpleasant, she immediately understood that this person was not weed. When she recalled the marriage alliance between Zhang household and Gu household, she regretted so much that she wanted to p herself. She quickly put her head in the bowl and dug at her noodles. She didn¡¯t spoke with him anymore.

    Zhang Zirong turned a blind eye to their obvious unweing and smiled, "I also want to go back to look for my family. Let¡¯s go together."

    Shu Huan straightened her expression and said, "You are neither my rtive nor friend, it wouldn¡¯t be right to go together."

    Zhang Zirong said, "When there is disaster, there is no need to pay so much attention to these things. Although, we are neither rtives nor friends, but in the past, we were former acquaintance. We can take care of each other when going back together."

    Old acquaintance, your ass!

    Take care of each other, your ass!

    Shu Huan gritted her teeth. She felt that the people of Zhang household had onemon problem. They didn¡¯t know how to read other people¡¯s mood and were used to making people hate them!

    She ignored him. After she finished her noodles, she stood up and said, "We had hired a carriage and not so many people can sit in it. Young master Zhang, you have to go on your own."

    Who would¡¯ve known that Zhang Zirong would say calmly and unhurriedly, "Doesn¡¯t matter. I also had hired a donkey. I can just follow you. Otherwise, you brought so many things and you are all women, what if you encounter robbers?"

    The moment he said this, Meijing remembered her experience of being robbed. She was a bit timid and pulled slightly at Shu Huan¡¯s sleeve. She said, "Miss, why don¡¯t we let him follow us?"

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t spoke and threw a copper coin on the table. She paid for the noodles, turned and left.

    He had already hired a donkey. To put it in a more beautiful way, he didn¡¯t follow them but happened to be on the same road when returning back to Jingtian City. The road was not hers; could she not let him follow?

    Shu Huan was impatient to sit inside the crowded carriage. She sat on the board of the carriage and chatted with the driver. She watched the slowly passing by scenery. When the carriage got out of the city, not far away, she saw many refugees in a distant. They were led by the soldiers to one direction.

    "Miss, did you see those people? They have all fled from Jingtian City," The driver said. "It¡¯s not that I say it, but now it¡¯s very chaotic inside Jingtian City. Others were rushing to escape and it happened that you want to go there!"

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t answer him and only asked, "Where are those people taken to?"

    "The county magistrate had set up some shacks to settle down those refugees. The wealthy businessmen of the city had also donated money. Two times a day, porridge would be spread and one time medicine," As the driver talked, he looked up at the gloomy sky. "The weather isn¡¯t good these few days. Perhaps, it would even rain. Those people huddled in those shacks would suffer!"

    Meijing probed her head out of the carriage and asked curiously, "Will they be full with just two porridge?"

    After the driver heard this, heughed, "Hearing miss say this, presumably you have never been poor or suffered hunger. Those who had suffered a disaster doesn¡¯t ask to be full and warm. They are already thankful if they had a ce to settle down and barely not starving!"

    Meijing didn¡¯t give up and said, "Wouldn¡¯t the court send money to relief the disaster?"

    "Although, it was like that, but when the money is spread, it would be already very great if one could get a copper coin," The driver said as he shook his head. "Moreover, the crops ofst year was already not good and a disaster had happened. Even if you have money, you have nowhere to buy food! The porridge spread outside of the city is the surplus food of rich families. Some of them had been bought inside the city. The price of food had risen. The days of the citizens both on the outside and inside of the city are not good."

    "Right," Liangchen also said. "Yesterday when I went to buy baked sesame seed-coated cake, it was originally two pennies for one. No, it had risen to four pennies. I thought it was expensive and went to two more shops. All were this price. It seemed that if the court wanted to relief the disaster, it was impossible to only give money. It was also necessary to send some rice and food."

    Suddenly, a voice sighed at the side, "It¡¯s also useless to have money and food. God let a disaster descend to turn Jingtian City into a ghost town!"

    Meijing was shocked, "Young master Zhang, why do you say this? Didn¡¯t the earthquake pass? As long as there is money and food, the houses could be built again. Why would it be a ghost town?"

    Zhang Zirong looked once at her, but didn¡¯t answer. It was just that on his always frivolous face revealed a touch of worry. He rushed the donkey to hurry up and surpassed them.

    Meijing pouted and pulled at Shu Huan¡¯s sleeve. She muttered, "Miss, I remember that in the past young master Zhang only talked about <i>wind, flower, snow and moon</i> and didn¡¯t have any decent expression. How long had it been since we didn¡¯t meet that he had be so gloomy?"

    Encountering such a thing as an earthquake and whether his family was dead or alive was unknown, how could he be in a good mood?

    This time, Shu Huan looked at Zhang Zirong one more time and sighed, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    She didn¡¯t say anything, but she knew very clear in her heart that Jingtian City was very likely to be a ghost town!

    As the saying goes, <i>it will be colder and colder after autumn rain</i>. Recently, it had rained many times. The weather had cooled down, but it wouldn¡¯t be so fast to get colder. As long as there was sun, the temperature would still rise. By then, how would the Jingtian City where many people had been buried by the earthquake be?

    Not to mention anything else, if the officials of Jingtian City didn¡¯t take precautionary measures and handle the corpses of the victims properly and thoroughly disinfect them, a gue was very likely to happen. Therefore, before they left yesterday, she let Liangchen buy arge amount of vinegar and wine. She also went to the pharmacy and fragrance shop to buy some medicines and spices that could prevent bacteria. She even worked overnight to make some mask for the mouth to be prepared just in case.

    However, no matter how useful these things were, they could only used as prevention. If the situation was not right, she could only take the three maids and stay away from the city as soon as possible. Then, when would she be able to see Gu Xiran again?

    The more Shu Huan thought about this, the more uneasy she felt. She hoped that this carriage could hurry, let her reach Jingtian City quicker and meet up soon with Gu Xiran.

    Where the heart was at ease was where the hometown is!

    Only when he was at her side would she feel at ease.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179 The destion in aftermath of a disaster was everywhere

    Under the sunlight, after the ferocious and horrendously stormy night in Jingtian City, the destion in the aftermath of a disaster was everywhere.

    Shu Huan stood on a high ground outside the city. When she saw this scene, she couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes and took a deep breath.

    She could smell the muddy odor after the rain, the fresh scent from the broken vegetation and the smell of smoke and fire.

    When she opened her eyes again, what she saw was still the dpidated ruins.

    The city was destroyed too thoroughly by the earthquake and fire. There were almost no intact houses. Everywhere were broken tiles, walls, bridges and pirs. There were some tiny people searching in the ruins. From time to time, some people crouched on the ruins and began to mourn and wail. Those heartbroken wails floated along with the wind for a while, as if there was a fine string pulling people¡¯s heart back and forth and forcibly showing the invisible scars.

    "Miss, look at that," Meijing pointed behind her (SH).

    Shu Huan turned to look and saw some temporary amodation made with bricks and nks, scattered in the distance behind her. There was no door, only a broken curtain was hung at the entrance. Some women were crouching outside the curtain to make fire. Since the leaves and firewood were too wet, when they made the fire, smoke came out first and caused the women to cough very hard. Children didn¡¯t understand how to be worried. They only ran andughed through the thick smoke.

    "Let¡¯s go check it out," Shu Huan walked there first.

    The coachman followed her with the carriage pulled by a donkey.

    As they came closer, they could see more clearly. These temporary amodations couldn¡¯t withstand the wind and rain at all. It might even copse with a small aftershock but, in the end, it is a ce where one could sleep. It made people have more or less a sense of security in their hearts.

    When the women saw them approaching, they stopped doing their work and looked back with surprise. The children also stopped running. With their fingers in their mouths, their eyes were fixed on the carriage pulled by a donkey.

    "Excuse me, madam," Zhang Zirong went forward first with the donkey and inquired about Zhang family¡¯s whereabouts.

    Shu Huan who was at the side, saw those women gathering around him, but after hearing his description, they just shook their head constantly. Someone even said, "Everywhere, there are people affected by the disaster. Everyone looks the same. Even if one sees them, one might not even remember."

    Zhang Zirong showed a disappointed look. Meijing didn¡¯t give up and came forward to inquire about news of Gu Xiran and Ji Danqing, but the answer was exactly the same. No one knew.

    They also didn¡¯t expect to find them as soon as they got to Jingtian City.

    Shu Huan sighed slightly. She took out a small packet of candy from her sleeves and gave it to the children around her. Then, she notified the women that they would set up a temporary amodation here too. They could search and wait slowly.

    When they (women) heard that they (SH and others) were going to stay here, the women were rather warmhearted. They (women) instructed them (SH) that they (SH) could go to the city to pick up some scraps to build the lodging. Someone even said, "Call us if you need something. We can all help."

    When the coachmen heard that they were going to stay, he looked hesitant and said, "I...I have children waiting for me at home...."

    Shu Huan knew he didn¡¯t want to stay here, so she smiled and said, "Mister, after unloading the things from the carriage, you can go back any minute. Just do us a favor. Can you pull two carriages of bricks back?"

    As she said that, she stuffed a handful of copper into the coachman¡¯s hand.

    Everything was negotiable with money. That coachman immediately breathed a sigh of relief and repeatedly agreed. He even hurried down from the carriage to unload the things, causing the children to follow behind him andugh.

    In fact, building such temporary amodation was the same as children ying with building blocks. It didn¡¯t need much skill and then some people helped them to strengthen it too. When it waspletely dark, Shu Huan kind of had a ce to stay outside of Jingtian City. It was only small enough to lie down to sleep. Even if one wanted to stand up to walk two steps, one had to bend over.

    Zhang Zirong was like a haunting ghost following them (SH and others). He also built a temporary amodation to live near them. Shu Huan didn¡¯t want to chase him away at this moment. Even if she didn¡¯t like him, at least, he was an acquaintance who she knew well. If there was something, he would be there to help.

    After finishing everything, she lifted the curtain, bent over toe out, and saw Shang Xin sitting on a broken brick busily making a fire. However, she (SX) couldn¡¯t light the wet firewood and her whole forehead was full of sweat

    She (SH) couldn¡¯t help butugh, "The weather is bad. Don¡¯t make a fire anymore. Eat two baked sesame seed-coated cake to deal with the dinner."

    Shang Xin shook her head and said, "Even so, we have to boil some hot water to drink. It can also warm our hands and feet while we¡¯re at it."

    Next to them, there was a woman who was chatting with Meijing, heard them and quickly gestured at them. She said, "Bring the firewood to the edge of my fire and roast it for a moment. It will be easier to burn after it¡¯s dried."

    Shu Huan took the opportunity to sit closer to them and looked into the woman¡¯s pot that was cooking on the fire. She saw a pot of boiling water, with some green wild vegetables and dozens of rice grains boiling in it. That woman¡¯s child held a broken bowl and looked impatiently at the pot. It was heartbroken to see.

    She said nothing. She turned silently and grabbed a few baked sesame-coated cake. While she gave it to Liangchen and Meijing, she also handed two to the child and the woman. The child was so happy that as soon as he took the baked sesame-coated cake, he bit into it. On the other hand, the woman seemed like she hade from a respectable family. She was embarrassed to take Shu Huan¡¯s things and repeatedly thanked her (SH), but couldn¡¯t bear to eat the cake in her hand. While she (woman) secretly put it away, she shouted at the child to eat slowly and to not choke. On the other hand, she also scooped a bowl of wild vegetable porridge from the pot for him.

    Shu Huan hesitated for a moment and then asked, "Where is the father of the child?"

    Before the woman could answer, Meijing hurriedly said, "Auntie said that the prefectural magistrate posted a notice outside the city today, asking the strong people to go to the city to work and save people. Uncle went very early, and hasn¡¯te back yet."

    "Right! It¡¯s already dark and he still hasn¡¯te back yet!" As the woman said it anxiously, she looked in the direction of the city, but there was a bit of joy in her voice. "I didn¡¯t expect the magistrate to be such a good person. He said that everyone who goes to help and save people in the city would get a bowl of rice every day. This rice is life-saving food and it was also doing good and virtuous deeds. If it isn¡¯t because my child is too young and needs someone to watch over him, I would have gone too."

    After chatting for a short while and inquired about some information about the city, Shu Huan went back to her lodging. Not long after, the woman¡¯s husband came back. Shu Huan saw that he first handed a small cloth bag to the woman, and then he picked up the child and kissed him for a while. His stubble pierced on the child¡¯s delicate face, caused the child to scream andugh. Theughter spread far and wide in the silent night.

    She looked at it quietly for a while, until Shang Xin handed her a bowl of hot water. When she turned her eyes, she saw Zhang Zirong sat on a broken trunk from not far away as he looked at the family silently and thoughtfully.

    Shu Huan sighed to herself. Whether one originally came from a rich or poor family, everyone was equal in the face of disaster. At this moment, one only wished that the family could be safe and sound together. Even if one needed to survive on wild vegetables, one could also taste happiness from it.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180 The ban

    Early in the morning, two big pots were set up outside the gate of Jingtian City. Inside of them a thin porridge was cooked. Everyone who was going into the city to work could get arge bowl of porridge here.

    Shu Huan and Shang Xin wore men¡¯s clothes and mingled into the crowd.

    They naturally didn¡¯te in a hurry to get porridge, but, from earlier on, they had wanted to enter the city, go to Danqing¡¯s ce and Gu residence to see if they could find the people they were looking for. However, they were stopped by the guards outside the city, saying that the prefectural magistrate had imposed a ban. Unless they went for work, no one could go into the city at will. So, they had no choice but to go back and find the husband of that woman from yesterday and begged him to bring them into the city with him.

    That mister was rather easy to persuade. His face didn¡¯t show anything different when he saw them change into men¡¯s clothes. He just smiled and said, "You all look so weak, can you really do the job?"

    "We can do it!" Shang Xin knew that Shu Huan had to enter the city to check it out to feel reassured. She hurriedly replied, "I don¡¯t dare to boast about doing heavy work, but it won¡¯t be a problem to help by the side.

    Shu Huan also said, "To tell you the truth, we want to go into the city to find someone, but I didn¡¯t expect the prefectural magistrate to impose a ban. If we want to enter the city, we can only go to work."

    The mister looked at them, nodded and said, "I heard that someone was stealing things in the city yesterday. The ban came down in the evening afterwards, saying that it would be lifted after the city has been cleaned up."

    Shu Huan thought for a moment and said, "This is the right thing to do."

    It would also be difficult for the victims of the disaster to flee to another city when they couldn¡¯t steal food or money anymore. They might as well stay in Jingtian City and work in exchange for food every day and still be able to survive safely. This also reduced the disaster of having refugees. Otherwise, if everyone just only cared about stealing and ran away afterwards and no one in the city cared to clean up the bodies and ruins, a gue might break out any time, and at that time, more people would die.

    While they (SH and others) gathered together to talk, bodies were carried out the city from time to time. Because it often rained these days and there was water, the survival rate of the victims would be higher. So, asionally there were wounded people rescued. When that happens, some people would rush forward to help the wounded with their injuries.

    Everywhere was bloody.

    That strange smell mixed in the dense heat from the porridge pot made people very ufortable.

    Shu Huan felt her stomach churning, turned her head and tried to not look in the direction of the gate. She thought, she might never want to eat porridge again in her life.

    Shang Xin asked timidly at the side, "Uncle Lin, what do those people do over there?"

    That mister looked at the ce she pointed at and saw many people around a big bucket. Some people were carefully pouring water into the bucket. He smiled and said, "That is mixing lime. The prefectural magistrate said that every time after one finishes cleaning up a ce, one should carefully sprinkle the ce with this lime slurry water."

    After Shu Huan heard them saying so, she also looked over. It was obvious those people were mixing ked lime, which was a good way to disinfect. It seemed that this prefectural magistrate was different from the county magistrate who she knew slightly. He (prefectural magistrate) still had some ideas and strategies.

    It was their turn to receive porridge, Shu Huan got a bowl of porridge. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t eat it. When she saw no one was looking, she handed it to the mister and whispered, "Uncle Lin, I got up early and had already eaten. You can eat this bowl of porridge too."

    The mister was about to decline, but he saw a few people in bailiff¡¯s uniforme over. The bailiff immediately urged, "Everyone eat quickly. After finishing, go to work. There are a lot of things to do today!"

    With this shouting, the sound of eating porridge became louder and louder. After a while, twenty to thirty people stood up.

    Those bailiffs looked at them, said nothing, and led them into the city with a beckon of the hand.

    Shu Huan and Shang Xin mingled in the crowd. Although they changed in men¡¯s clothes and still looked weak, in order to not stand out, they deliberately dirtied their hands and face with mud. Therefore, if one didn¡¯t pay attention, they looked no different from the victims.

    After they entered the city and walked a long way, they still hadn¡¯t reached the ce.

    Shang Xin was a little perturbed, pulled Shu Huan¡¯s sleeve and quietly asked her, "Will we be called to carry the bodies?"

    Shu Huan was also worried about this problem!

    It was no problem to let her save lives, but let her carry out bodies, it was more or less too much for her psychological state. Moreover, she might not have that strength. However, since she hade, it wasn¡¯t good to retreat. If it reallye to that moment, perhaps she would get through it by clenching her teeth. So, she shook her head and only asked Shang Xin, "Did you prepare the masks for the mouth I ask for this morning?"

    "I did," Shang Xin pulled a mask out of her sleeve and handed it over.

    It was soaked in vinegar and was half dry. Regardless of the effect of disinfection, at least the pungent sour smell could ward off other odors.

    Shu Huan took the mask and stuffed it into her sleeve.

    They needed to walk very carefully along the way, because there were broken bricks and broken wood under their feet. One could twist one¡¯s feet if one wasn¡¯t careful. After they finally arrived at the ce, the ce looked emptier than elsewhere.

    The bailiffs stopped and pointed to all kinds of tools scattered on the ground. "Go pick up a tool and start working. If you dug up food supplies, don¡¯t keep it secretly it. Load it all into the barrows and transport it to the outside of the city!"

    It turned out that this ce was a copsed barn.

    Shu Huan looked around and saw that there were five to six wooden wheelbarrows parked nearby. There were some sacks on the barrows. Everything was well-prepared, so she didn¡¯t say anything and went forward to pick up a tool to start working.

    "You...," Suddenly someone shouted at her.

    She looked back and saw that a bailiff was still pointing to other people. "And you, you, all of you will be responsible to push the barrow. Be diligent, don¡¯t bezy."

    She and Shang Xin were chosen. They looked at the other people that were also chosen by the other bailiffs. They all looked a little thin and weak. She became aware that the bailiffs werepassionate to let them do some light work. And after assigning the jobs, those bailiffs didn¡¯t leave or stood on the side as a supervisor but also picked up tools to work. Such, setting an example to others and strict discipline made Shu Huan look at the prefectural magistrate with quite different eyes.

    Although, pushing the barrows was considered light work, but when doing it, it was also very hard. At least for Shu Huan and Shang Xin who hadn¡¯t pushed this kind of wheelbarrow, it took a little effort to master the bnce and skill. After they transported the food back and forth twice, both of them were already sweaty and a bit out of breath. The most bitter thing was that a bailiff was also pushing the barrows with them. They couldn¡¯t go somewhere else to take a look. They could only hope to find a chance to slip away for a while when they had a break.

    The third time they transported the grains, when they were outside of the city and the two of them were about to push the barrow to the pile of grains, they didn¡¯t expect that the other three victims who were behind them all the time, suddenly pushed the barrow past them and rushed in a different direction. Shu Huan didn¡¯t realize what was going on yet when she heard the bailiff who worked with them shout, "Stealing the food! Someone is stealing the food! Quickly stop them!"

    The surroundings suddenly became chaotic. The bailiffs who guarded the city gate rushed to catch the people.

    As soon as Shu Huan tried to leave the barrow and wait for the chaos to subside, she felt that her wrist was buckled, and then a rope was tightly tied around it.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181 Meeting but doesn¡¯t know each other yet

    "I¡¯m innocent..."

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t shout this. When she heard it, she went nk for a moment. She turned and saw that Shang Xin had also been caught. They were tying her (SX) up, but she was very uncooperative and struggled. In the end, she was kicked fiercely by that bailiff.

    "Stop. Don¡¯t beat her!" As Shu Huan shouted, she gave Shang Xin a meaningful nce to let her keep calm.

    At this moment, the victims of the disaster also began to be chaotic. The number of bailiffs wasn¡¯t in the advantage. There was a tension like they were facing a great enemy. Under such circumstances, any resistance would be regarded as a kind of behavior with a threatening nature. For their own safety, the bailiffs wouldn¡¯t be lenient when beating up people. Instead of suffering this unfavorable situation in front of them (SH & others), they might as well wait for the situation to calm down and then defend themselves.

    After Shang Xin had been kicked, she knew that she was wrong. When she saw the meaningful nce that Shu Huan gave her, she calmed down instantly. However, her waist felt very painful after the kick. She couldn¡¯t control her angerpletely and still red angrily at that bailiff.

    However, this anger didn¡¯tst for long.

    She soon saw that the victims who had been scattered around, they all suddenly surrounded the carriage with grain. Countless hands were tearing the sacks of rice. The sacks had been ripped. The rice that had been infiltrated by the rain had expanded but not yet moldy and poured out of the hole. It hadn¡¯t reached the ground yet when it was caught by those muddy hands and went into their mouths.

    That was raw rice!

    If one ate too much, one¡¯s stomach would burst!

    Shang Xin looked stunned at this scene. A sense of sourness spread in her heart.

    She had a deep understanding of hunger. She knew that when one was extremely hungry, no matter what it was, one could stuff it in one¡¯s mouth. As for whether he/she can or cannot withstand it after eating, that was simply not within the scope of consideration. Presumably, when she first met Shu Huan, she also looked like this when eating things. Then, if she hasn¡¯t encountered Shu Huan and didn¡¯t have the careful care of doctor Ji....

    Could she still be living well now?

    She just thought till here when she saw many bailiffs rush forward and beat the group of people with the iron rods. Blood were mixed with the white rice. Those who had been beaten were reluctant to let go of the rice. Some fought back while they continued to eat. Finally, it was a mess and wailing could be heard everywhere.

    At this moment, the safest ones were her and Shu Huan. The two had been tied up. Therefore, the bailiffs didn¡¯t bother with them. The victims of the disaster naturally also ignored them. However, having witnessed such atrocities, they also didn¡¯t feel good.

    To speak the truth, no one was in the wrong in this matter.

    The victims of the disaster were only extremely hungry. That was why they did such a thing. And those bailiffs wanted to maintain order, ensure that the grains were not robbed and that the grains could be distributed to more hungry victims. Even if no one would be full like this, it was better than to let some be full to bursting point and others die from hunger.

    Very miserable!

    Shu Huan turned her head and didn¡¯t want to look at this mess anymore, but when her eyes were projected into the distance, her whole body fell into shock.

    The figure rushing to here with people in the distance looked very much like Gu Xiran who she yearned for day and night!

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t believe that she would meet him at this moment. And, those people who followed him, although they were far, but she could recognize them at a nce. They all wore the uniforms of the bailiffs.

    Her mind was chaotic. She was so excited that even her hands trembled a bit. She truly hoped that the person was really Gu Xiran and she was afraid that if he was not, she would be double disappointed!

    Shu Huan closed her eyes to stabilize her mind before she looked again.

    That figure was a little closer. The tall and straight figure, the way of walking, all were like Gu Xiran!

    "Miss!" Shang Xin, who was beside her, lowered her voice, but she (SX) couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. "Look, isn¡¯t that second young master?"

    It¡¯s him!

    Even Shang Xin had recognized him!

    Shu Huan opened her mouth to call him, but her eyes suddenly fell on the person next to him (GXR).

    That person was dressed in a long robe, but her body was thin and short and couldn¡¯t support the clothes. The clothes piled on him and made him look like a child who had stolen adult clothes.

    A very subtle feeling spread in Shu Huan¡¯s heart.

    She obviously didn¡¯t know the person, but he seemed familiar. Moreover, when that person saw her, he was stunned for a moment and there was aplex emotion in his eyes. Then, he frowned deeply. Looking at him being like this, it seemed that he had recognized her!

    She Huan was in daze for a moment. Then, she realized that now it was not the time to identify another person. The most important thing was to call Gu Xiran first. However, when she opened her mouth to call him, her voice was hoarse because she had been thirsty for the whole morning. When mixed in the noise, it didn¡¯t travel far away.

    Gu Xiran obviously didn¡¯t hear it. He didn¡¯t look over at this side. He was still rushing towards the carriage of grains.

    "Second young master! Second young master!" Shang Xin also helped, but the one that rushed to them wasn¡¯t Gu Xiran but a bailiff.

    Shang Xin quickly said, "Please help us. We know that person. Please..."

    She hasn¡¯t finished speaking when her mouth had been forcibly blocked.

    At this moment, Shu Huan¡¯s mouth had also been blocked by the bailiff.

    When she was eager to call someone and happened to not be able to make a sound; there was nothing that would drive someone crazier than this!

    Shu Huan almost lost her mind when being forced like this by the bailiff. While she tried to get the cloth out of her mouth, she kicked with her legs. However, soon, someone grabbed her hand and her gaze caught a pair of smiling eyes.

    That pair of eyes was very beautiful. It was clear and moist like the dew on the petals in the morning, but the look of the eyes was very vicious.

    "I didn¡¯t expect to see you here!" The owner of those eyes lowered her body and spoke two words in such a low voice that it almost couldn¡¯t be heard, "Big sister."

    Shu Huan went cold. The stirred up and worried emotions disappeared without a trace. She calmed down and looked at those eyes without fear.

    It turned out to be her!

    Her little half-sister who she had never met; who had the same father and different mother, Xu <i>shi</i>¡¯s daughter Shu Yue.

    No wonder when she saw her (SY) from far away, she had a feeling that she was so familiar.

    Looking at her carefully, the contour of Shu Yue¡¯s face was simr to Shu Huan¡¯s. Her facial features resembled Xu <i>shi</i>¡¯s for seventy percent. However, it was much more delicate than Xu <i>shi</i>¡¯s and because she was still young, her whole face looked pretty and young. Her skin was very clean and made her look like a delicate porcin doll.

    Porcin dolls were naturally sweet and lovely, but if you had seen a horror film and had seen the mature and vicious look in the eyes of a porcin doll, it would feel sinister and eerie!

    When that bailiff heard the first half of Shu Yue¡¯s sentence, he looked at Shu Huan and Shang Xin and asked a bit hesitantly, "Young master Shu, are these two people truly as dangerous as you had said?"

    "Yes!" Shu Yue forcibly pushed Shu Huan¡¯s head forward and then let go. The smile on her face became fainter and she said, "These two people were originally my brother-inw¡¯s maids. They did wrong and had been punished by my big sister. Hence, they felt hatred and often caused trouble for my big sister behind her back and caused her deadly harms. It happened that they were careful and didn¡¯t leave any evidence. My big sister couldn¡¯t do anything against them and only told me. I now suspect that they had harmed my big sister during the earthquake, otherwise, why had we searched for so long and still didn¡¯t find her or her corpse?!"

    "But...," That bailiff obviously had some doubts.

    "There is no but!" Shu Yue interrupted him and pulled Shu Huan¡¯s ear. She moved away the mud paste to reveal the ear hole and said, "See, they are girls! If it wasn¡¯t because they harbor evil intentions, why would they dress up as a man?"

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182 Locked up in the dungeon

    The bailiff had been stirred up after listening to that. The way he looked at Shu Huan and Shang Xin became a bit fierce.

    Shu Yue pped and said, "I heard my brother-inw mention that there was still a small part of the dungeon that has not copsed. Why don¡¯t you lock them up there? You have to watch carefully over them and don¡¯t let my brother-inw see them."

    That bailiff was stunned and asked puzzled, "Isn¡¯t it better to take them to young master Gu and inquire about your big sister¡¯s whereabouts?"

    Shu Yue turned her face, sniffed and said with sorrow, "In order to find my big sister these few days, my brother-inw hasn¡¯t eaten for a long time. He had just gathered up his spirit to make ns for the prefectural magistrate. If we truly let him get the news about my big sister¡¯s death from these two maids, he...he would be so heartbroken...even I don¡¯t dare to ask...if I don¡¯t ask, I can still take it that my big sister is still alive. If I ask..."

    She choked and didn¡¯t continue. That bailiff also sobbed after hearing that.

    Shu Yue pretended to be sad for a while and then said, "The affairs of the family is not more important than the affairs of the country. Help me keep this secret, so my brother-inw can put all his mind on doing things for the citizens of the whole city. After these victims are settled, if we can still not find my big sister, we can take them for an interrogation then."

    That bailiff was moved to tears by her "sublime" thoughts. Heforted her, but he still hesitated at the thought of bringing people to the dangerous dungeon. He said, "This matter...like what young master Shu said, there is no evidence. It¡¯s just spection. It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate to lock them up like this."

    "Hey! You are so long-winded!" Shu Yue turned, looked twice behind her back andined impatiently. When she looked at that bailiff again, her expression wasn¡¯t great. She quickly said, "You forced me! You can¡¯t make fun of me if I cryter when we confirm my big sister¡¯s death!"

    As she talked, she fumbled inside of Shu Huan¡¯s clothes. Originally, she just wanted to see whether she could find something to frame Shu Huan. She didn¡¯t expect that she would find a silver hairpin and bracelet.

    Shu Yue held those silver hairpin and bracelet. After she stabilized her emotions and blinked, two tears rolled out. She suppressed her voice as she said, "Look, look! This is my big sister¡¯s belonging. This is the dowry my mother secretly gave her before she had married. Why is it on this maid?! Big sister...were you really killed by these two vicious maids? This is truly a great injustice..."

    Her y was enough to be considered botched and very insidious. Shu Huan was so angry that sheughed. Her heart felt fed up and disgusted. It happened that she couldn¡¯t speak, otherwise she would¡¯ve exposed her (SY) lies.

    Shang Xin was also so angry that she rolled her eyes. It happened that she was unable to move, otherwise, she would¡¯ve spit on this lying Shu Yue¡¯s face.

    "I can¡¯t help but cry! I don¡¯t want to see them again! What are you still waiting for? First, they tried to steal the grains. Now, evidence that they had harmed my big sister had been found by me. Those who kills their owners should be executed. It is the right thing to do by imprisoning them like this! Quickly bring them there!" Shu Yue shouted hysterically. Of course, her voice was very low and from time to time, she would turn her head to look at the movements near the barrows of grains. She was afraid that the moment she turns her head, Gu Xiran would discover what was happening here.

    "This...," The bailiff had no idea at all about her ns. He originally wanted to say there was no name or anything engraved on this silver hairpin and bracelet and could not prove anything. However, after being shouted at by her, his head spun and somehow, he grabbed Shu Huan and Shang Xin¡¯s arms.

    Shu Yue reminded him again, "The big picture is the most important! Do you want to cause my brother-inw to die from sadness? Are you not afraid that you would be punished by the prefectural magistrate because of this?"

    After this was said, the bailiff didn¡¯t dare to dy anymore. He dragged Shu Huan and Shang Xin to inside of the city. They didn¡¯t cooperate and tried to struggle. However, they had been tied up and their mouths were blocked. They were somewhat breathless. No matter how they struggled, they couldn¡¯t win from the much stronger bailiff. After, he bend them at their knees and twisted their arms, they felt pain for a while and their strengths also lessened.

    This truly was...

    F***!

    Shu Huan cursed in her heart and suppressed the emotions that were about to burst. She decided to not focus anymore on the little sister of the original owner who was more vicious than her mother. Instead, she needed to focus on how to escape and go find Gu Xiran or find a way to get that damned cloth out of her mouth and yell.

    Shang Xin didn¡¯t give up and continued to look back, trying to let Gu Xiran see them. Obviously, such movements were meaningless. Since Shu Yue had used underhanded ways to prevent Gu Xiran from discovering them by sending them away, naturally she would be wary for failing at the end. Therefore, she saw Shu Yue ran to Gu Xiran and said something to him, making him look twice in the opposite direction. Then, he left and went farther and farther away from them.

    Damn, damn, damn, damn, damn!

    Shang Xin cursed in her heart and hated Shu Yue so much that her teeth ached. However, no matter how much hatred she felt, she was helpless. She was still dragged to the dungeon by the bailiff.

    ¡ª

    The entrance of the dungeon seemed to have been cleaned up and a road was opened. There were still copsed gravels around it. The floor tiles on the road were also broken and tilted up. The road was high and low and extremely unstable.

    The deeper they got inside, the narrower the road was. The candlesticks on the wall were also ruined. Naturally, there was no light. Only the fire of the bailiff illuminated here.

    No matter how you looked at this kind of ce, it was eerie and frightening. Especially, when the aftershocks urred from time to time which made people fear that they would be buried alive. Not only did Shu Huan and Shang Xin feel ufortable, that bailiff also seemed very ufortable. The weather wasn¡¯t hot, but on this whole way, he was sweating constantly.

    Finally, they had arrived to where the cells were. On the narrow passage, they only saw a me-like oilmp. Shu Huan looked inside, but because the light wasn¡¯t bright, it was truly impossible to see what was inside. Perhaps, it may had copsed and blocked. Where her eyes could see, there were only three to four cells. A cell was only about ten square meters. Inside them, were seven to eight filthy and unkept people. She didn¡¯t know whether they were former prisoners of those victims who caused trouble. Of course, they were all males.

    When they saw theming in, all the prisoners stood up and made all kinds of screams. Some shouted that they wanted to get out and some cursed. It was very chaotic.

    Shu Huan frowned, turned and red angrily at the bailiff who dragged them here. Even if she couldn¡¯t speak, she tried her best to use her eyes to question him...

    He actually wanted to lock her and Shang Xin in such a ce?!

    That bailiff wasn¡¯t bad and understood her. He turned his head a bit awkwardly away and muttered, "Who told you to do such a heinous thing? There is no female dungeon. Put up with it. Anyway, these people had been locked with manacles and leg-irons. They can¡¯t do anything to you."

    Shu Huan turned her head and looked again at those prisoners.

    That was right! Every one of them had manacles and leg-irons, but the ancient leg-irons had a long chain. Even if it was inconvenient to move, it wasn¡¯t to the point where they couldn¡¯t move their hands and feet at all. If he locks them inside like this, wasn¡¯t it the same as sending amb into a tiger¡¯s den?

    Shu Huan¡¯s feeling could no longer be described with anger. She turned once again and stared like that at the bailiff. This time, there was no anger in her eyes. They were calm like a sharp edge of a de, making an inexplicable shudder arose deep inside people¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183 Visit the prisoner

    The bailiff became more ufortable by her stare. The number of prisoners he had seen was innumerable. Naturally, he knew very well what kind of things they were capable of doing. Therefore, he also felt that it was too inappropriate to lock them up in such a ce. The so-called prefer death to humiliation was probably this. However, that young master Shu had said that he can absolutely not let young master Gu see these two maids...

    This matter was truly difficult!

    After he hesitated repeatedly, he felt that he couldn¡¯t bear Shu Huan¡¯s gaze anymore. He finallypromised, "Alright, alright. I will think of a way for you."

    As he said that, he walked around once in the cell. She didn¡¯t know in which corner he found a bundle of ropes. Then, he kicked the door of one of the cells and let the prisoners inside of it extend their right hand through the iron fence. He tied them tightly several times and one by one against the iron fence. He tied the beginning of the rope to a very heavy iron torture device ced outside of the cell and ensured that the prisoners couldn¡¯t reach it nor untie the rope. Then, he opened the door and pushed Shu Huan and Shang Xin inside.

    After the door of the cell was opened and locked again, the roars of the prisoners got louder.

    Shu Huan still stared at the bailiff through the door of the cell. Then, she turned her body slightly and lifted the hand that was tied behind the rope. The meaning was very clear. It was to let him untie the rope. Staying in such a ce, she couldn¡¯t afford to be unable to move for even a bit!

    That bailiff finally lost his patience and perhaps it was also because he was afraid that she would run away and he had to take responsibility, therefore he didn¡¯t bother with her this time. He onlyined vaguely. She didn¡¯t know what he said, but he turned and left. Not long after, the sound of the door was locked outside.

    In this way, Shu Huan was at her wit¡¯s end. The only fortunate thing was that there was not enough manpower at the moment. It was finished the moment the cell was locked. There was no extra head to watch over the prisoners. Hence, to some extent, she was free. Of course, the danger had also been doubled.

    She turned and looked at the seven to eight prisoners in the same cell. Her stomach turned because of the strong stenching from their bodies. This was still alright. The most important thing was that the expressions of these people were very lewd. With just one nce, she knew what kind of thoughts they were having. Two people even tried to move to her and Shang Xin. If it wasn¡¯t because they (prisoners) were tied by the rope, she truly would have no way to dodge.

    Shu Huan suppressed the disgust, tried to calm herself down and tried to move to a corner with Shang Xin. She also didn¡¯t let herself look at the various dirt left on the wall and didn¡¯t listen to the vulgar words of those prisoners. What the eye doesn¡¯t see, the heart doesn¡¯t grieve over; what the ears doesn¡¯t hear remains unknown.

    Since she couldn¡¯t talk, she could onlymunicate with movements and eyes. Fortunately, the two were always together. They could understand each other with just a simple expression.

    Shu Huan walked to behind Shang Xin, leaned over to let Shang Xin¡¯s hand that was behind her back to be able to touch the cloth in her (SH) mouth. After much effort did they pulled out the cloth. She was so tired that she gasped for a while. Then, she used to same way to pull out the cloth from Shang Xin¡¯s mouth.

    "Miss...," Shang Xin took a deep. It was such a good feeling to be able to talk! However, this feeling onlysted for less than a few second before she discovered that something was not right!

    After the prisoners heard the word "miss", their expressions immediately changed. The look in their eyes became hungrier and thirstier under the dim light like hungry wolves that were waiting for their prey at night.

    It turned out that they hadn¡¯t noticed that they were women before. They only got lewd thoughts after they saw that they were handsome and had a good figure. After they learned that the two of them were women, the evil desires in their hearts got intenser.

    This kind of gazes let Shang Xin remember that monster uncle of hers. Her eyes also became a bit strange. They were full of hatred, making people feel that the moment they did something wrong, she would bepletely angered and wound people violently.

    "Ignore them!" Shu Huan lightly hit her (SX) with her (SH) elbow. "Come here and help me untie the rope!"

    Anyway, these prisoners wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of the restriction for a while. It was the best to treat it as if they weren¡¯t here.

    That was the truth. No matter how the prisoners struggled, they who had suffered hunger for a while, were still unable to break the rope that tied their wrists. Of course, it was even more impossible to break the iron fence.

    Shang Xin went nk by her shout. Then, she regained her senses and leaned back to back against each other. They tried hard to untie the rope on each other. However, it was much harder to untie the rope than to pull out the cloth from the mouth. The two of them struggled for half a day and sweated a lot, they still couldn¡¯t untie the rope.

    "Rest for a moment," Shu Huan closed her eyes and gasped for a moment. Suddenly, she leaned closer to Shang Xin¡¯s ear and whispered, "I have a dagger in my trouser. See if you can take it out and cut the rope."

    Shang Xin was happy after hearing that. She knelt, faced her back to Shu Huan and fumbled on her (SH) leg. Sure enough, she touched a hard thing. However, it was as difficult to take it out. Also, to cut the rope after having taken it out was not only using effort, but she also needed to be careful. Otherwise, if she wasn¡¯t careful, with her eyes that couldn¡¯t see behind her and her hands tied behind her weren¡¯t flexible, she may cut her fingers off instead of the rope.

    They didn¡¯t know how much time it took, but they felt like they were about to faint with blurred vision. They sweated so much that it looked like they had just been salvaged from water before they finally cut the rope tying Shu Huan¡¯s hands.

    Just when Shu Huan wanted to cut the rope tying Shang Xin¡¯s hands with the dagger, suddenly, the sound of the door of the dungeon being opened could be heard. Her heart tightened and she exchanged a nce with Shang Xin. The two went to a corner and hid in the faint darkness of the light.

    Then, the sounds of light footsteps could be heard. Shu Huan saw a face that was smiling like a blooming flower. The one who came was Shu Yue. Moreover, she came alone!

    Shu Yue obviously didn¡¯t know where she (SH) was locked up. She looked through every cell. Only when she heard the prisoners¡¯ noises did she found Shu Huan standing in a corner. The smile on her face became more and more sweet and her voice was like honey as she shouted, "Big sister, you are here. I searched hard for you."

    Shu Huan put both hands behind her back, looked calmly at her (SY) with narrowed eyes and ignored the roars of those prisoners.

    Shu Yue heard what those prisoners were shouting. Her gaze went back to Shu Huan and saw that she wasn¡¯t bound anymore. She couldn¡¯t help but frown, "Big sister is truly capable to be able to break free after being bound like that."

    Since Shu Huan had been discovered, she was toozy to pretend anymore and waved the dagger in front of her (SY). She cut the rope that bound Shang Xin and said, "What? You want to enter this cell and bound me again?"

    Shu Yueughed, "Big sister, I¡¯m not stupid. How would I be deceived by you and enter?! I only wanted toe, have a chat with big sister and see whether you arefortable here. Now, I see that this ce isn¡¯t bad. It truly suits you! Right, if big sister needs anything, don¡¯t be polite. Just tell little sister and little sister will go get it for you."

    She truly felt proud and began to y the game of cat and mouse. She wanted to y a bit more with Shu Huan and think of a way to torture her. It happened that Shu Huan wasn¡¯t happy to y this vicious game with her. She (SH) raised an eyebrow and said, "I don¡¯t have anything to talk with you. You can get out."

    When the prisoners saw that there was a y to watch, they roared again.

    A fleeting anger shed through Shu Yue¡¯s face. Then, she looked strangely at Shu Huan from head to toe and said, "I originally didn¡¯t believe it when mother said that you have changed. Now, I see that that is truly the case! Since it is like that, I¡¯m also toozy to talk bullshit with you. You can enjoy this dirty ce. As for going out, don¡¯t dream about it in this life!"

    As she talked, she walked with provocative eyes to the iron toture device that bound the rope, making those prisoners shout excitedly, "Untie! Quickly untie!"

    "Untie, untie! We will take good care of your big sister for you!

    "Untie! You, f******, untie quickly!"

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184 Provoking intentionally

    Shang Xin¡¯s face suddenly changed. Her whole face showed a defeated look. She moved her lips and originally wanted to say something but when she nced at Shu Huan and saw her (SH) being indifferent, somehow, her (SX) heart felt calm. She (SX) got closer to her (SH), hoping to obtain morefort.

    Shu Yue really came with the mentality of ying a cat and mouse game and just wanted to provoke Shu Huan. The best was to force her (SH) to cry bitterly and beg for mercy, and then, she (SY) would give her a hard blow to let herpletely fall into despair. She walked to the iron torture device and only yed around with the bound rope with her fingers but wasn¡¯t in a hurry to untie it.

    After waiting for a while and she didn¡¯t hear Shu Huan beg for mercy, she (SY) then looked back with a smile and whispered gently, "Big sister, this little sister is really perplexed. I¡¯m really not sure if I should untie this rope or not, maybe, you can tell me what to do?"

    Her cheap trick was vicious and also bad enough. Shu Huan saw through her from the beginning and said softly, "You can do whatever you want!"

    As she spoke, her (SH) left hand had quietly held Shang Xin¡¯s hand.

    Shang Xin¡¯s heart felt warm, but then she felt a small round thing stuffed into her palm by Shu Huan. She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, lowered her head and sped her hand tightly into a fist.

    After provoking twice and it didn¡¯t work, Shu Yue was very annoyed. Although she still had a smile on her face, as soon as she turned her back, her eyes revealed an angry look.

    She really didn¡¯t understand how this big sister who only knew how <i>to resign herself to adversity </i>ever since she was a child and who wasn¡¯t doted on by their parents, was so confident and could be so calm in the face of such a threat! After all, wasn¡¯t it just a little bit of luck? She (SH) originally married into Gu household in hope that the great event of joy would drive away his bad luck and was destined to have the fate of living as a widow, but who had thought that she had really drove away Gu household¡¯s second young master¡¯s illness? From then on, she lived with <i>brocade garments, jade meals</i> and servants and maids at her service....

    How was she worthy?! How was this big sister who she (SY) had beaten and scolded countless times, and who only knew how to cry and apologize worthy of enjoying such an extravagant life?!

    After thinking till here, Shu Yue¡¯s chest quickly moved up and down. She couldn¡¯t hold back that deep hatred and jealousy.

    After mother went to Gu household, she brought back those exquisite cakes that she (SY) had never eaten in her life before. It was very delicious. Furthermore, the different clothing materials that the maid had delivered to their home, the touch of these materials were so soft that she was intoxicated by them, but these things didn¡¯t bring joy to her at that time but a deep shame!

    Because the maid who delivered the clothing materials at their home was dressed gracefully and actually had gold ornaments on her, which was several times better than the jewelry and clothes she wore when she went out. Moreover, the way she (maid) spoke was also gentle and pleasant to listen to. It made her realize that she normally raised her voice and spoke vulgarly like her mother. In addition, the maid¡¯s every act and movement were very sophisticated, exactly like someone from an influential family. For the first time in her life, it made her feel inferiorpared to others!

    Deception, it was all deception!

    Mother said all day long that she was pretty and that she would be able to find a good inw in the future. However, when there was a good inw, she married Shu Huan off to there. It had even reached the point where she (SY) couldn¡¯t evenpare with her (SH) maid. It made her suffer a great humiliation! Why? Wasn¡¯t it just because Shu Huan was older than her and she (SH) had just reached the marriageable age? In fact, there was nothing wrong with marrying her (SY) off there. After another year, she (SY) would also reach the marriageable age!

    When Shu Huan was divorced by Gu household, she was d and happy about it. She felt that from now on she could step on her good-for-nothing big sister again. However, the most hateful thing was who would¡¯ve thought that Gu household¡¯s second young master couldn¡¯t forget her (SH) and was crazily looking for her?! And what about her (SY)? Instead, she was abandoned by her parents during the earthquake. They escaped with her little brother. The only reason was that her little brother could continue the line of Shu family and must therefore survive. She was just a dispensable existence!

    The more Shu Yue thought about it, the more she couldn¡¯t control herself to hate!

    Drop dead! Drop dead! Drop dead! All these people deserved to die!

    Especially people like Shu Huan. She (SH) being alive was just a waste of food, a hindrance to her (SY) eyes and was just blocking her (SY) path. She (SH) deserved to die in the earthquake and never appear again!

    However, Heaven was blind, deaf and stupid. It actually failed her (SY) expectations and let Shu Huan appear...

    Shu Yue pulled the rope and showed an eerie smile.

    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t toote to make up this mistake for Heaven. Shu Huan would disappear without a trace and would never appear again. Most importantly, no one would find out, even her brother-inw wouldn¡¯t know!

    She pulled the rope with all her might and untied it!

    The cheers of the prisoners came one after another, in between, it was mixed with Shang Xin¡¯s unstoppable cry of rm and curses...

    "You¡¯re too vicious. You aren¡¯t human being at all!"

    What did it matter if she wasn¡¯t a human being? A superior of human would just do!

    Shu Yue stopped for a moment, turned around, and smirked at the prisoners who were madly fumbling with the rope, trying to get out of it. She turned her eyes and looked at Shu Huan again.

    Under the dim and flickering light, Shu Huan looked frightened. Her right hand tightly covering her mouth. Her face was particrly pale, so white as if she had lost all the blood just like the dead!

    It wasn¡¯t an illusion, wasn¡¯t it? No matter which woman, whoever had run into this kind of thing would be terrified to death.

    Shu Yue immediately felt physically and mentallyfortable. Her smile also became sweeter and sweeter.

    No matter how lucky and stubborn this big sister of hers was, in the end, she (SH) still inevitably had to fall into such a fiasco! It could be seen that the ancestors were right, the one who could have thestugh was the true winner!

    Seeing that the prisoners were about to break free, Shu Yue smiled sweetly at Shu Huan and said, "This little sister is leaving. Big sister, don¡¯t let me down on the gift that I have prepared for you. Enjoy it."

    Shang Xin eximed, "Despicable! Shameless!"

    Shu Yue nced at her (SX) once and ignored her. When she (SY) was about to exit the prison, she suddenly remembered something, looked back and smiled charmingly. "By the way, I almost forgot to tell big sister. Don¡¯t worry about brother-inw. I¡¯ll take good care of him for you!"

    She lifted her head andughed heartily, walked briskly out of this filthy and disgusting ce which made her feel nauseous. Of course, in less than half an hour, her big sister who was <i>delicate as a flower, refined as a precious jade</i>, would be as dirty and disgusting as this ce that would let people feel nauseous!

    The Heaven was cooperating. The sky that was cloudy for a few days, cleared up at this moment. Although the sun wasn¡¯t fierce, it still made Shu Yue who had juste out of the dungeon squint her eyes.

    It was truly nice! The biggest obstacle in front of her had been removed. All she had to do next was to find a way to get rid once and for all of the bailiff who had escorted Shu Huan to the prison .

    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of disgusting look Gu Xiran would show when he saw Shu Huan¡¯s tragic death. At that time, as long as sheforted him with the gentleness that she had been quietly practicing for a long time, it would certainly sweep him off his feet and make him promise to marry her. Moreover, she could already imagine that she had stepped half a foot inside that wealthy and distinguished Gu household! Compared to her stupid and ignorant big sister, she would let the elders of Gu household like her. At that time, she could get anything she desired for. Her life would be more joyful than the gods!

    "Brother-inw, brother-inw...," Shu Yue was like a butterfly on a flower. Her cheeks had a red glow of excitement. She went straight to the temporary amodation where Gu Xiran stayed.

    Unfortunately, when she got to the door, she was stopped by a cold-faced man in ck. He said, "Second young master isn¡¯t here. Miss Shu, please leave."

    "Get out of the way!" Shu Yue raised her chin. "I want to enter my brother-inw¡¯s ce. A small entourage like you, what authority do you have to stop me?"

    The cold-faced man was Du Qiu. He didn¡¯t bother with Shu Yue¡¯s childish arrogance at all. He didn¡¯t even raise his eyes and said, "Second young master has already instructed that aside from your big sister, no one is allowed to enter his ce!"

    "My big sister...," Shu Yue almost blurted out the whereabouts of Shu Huan. Fortunately, she reacted in time and stopped talking.

    At the thought of the inhuman torture that Shu Huan was suffering at the moment, she revealed another eerie smile on her face and humphed, "It¡¯s still a question whether my big sister can be found or not!"

    Du Qiu coldly said, "Even if she can¡¯t be found, Miss Shu, you can¡¯t go in there either!"

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185 Mess less with him

    Shu Yue was angered by Du Qiu¡¯s merciless words and because she had gotten rid of Shu Huan, her self-confidence was extremely inted. There was an illusion that the Heaven was really favoring her and everyone in the world should be obedient to her. Hence, unable to think calmly, she didn¡¯t retreat but moved forward. She came closely to Du Qiu and threatened, "Will you get out of the way or not? If not, I¡¯m going to scream!"

    Talking to such a childish and ignorant person, Du Qiu had the feeling that he would be infected with stupidity, so, he pursed his lips and ignored her. But she was so close that the odor of her body could hardly be ignored, making him couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Shu Yue saw him frowning, thought that he was hesitating and said smugly, "How about it? Scared? Then get out of the way obediently, lest I scream and you get yourself in serious trouble!"

    This time, Du Qiu looked once at her and said faintly, ¡°Miss Shu, you stink. In addition, men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other. You better keep your distance from me!"

    "Wh...what! You...," Shu Yue¡¯s expression changed, her face became red from shame. Then, she furiously said, "Impudent! I...I¡¯m really going to scream!"

    He had already warned her but she still had to ckmail others with such things that would harm her own reputation. She was truly stupid beyond cure.

    Du Qiu nced at her with pity. Then, he stood with his arms crossed and casted his sight elsewhere.

    Shu Yue <i>couldn¡¯t advance or retreat</i>, was forced to take a deep breath and then she gave a shrill scream. "Ah...."

    Du Qiu didn¡¯t even blink and let her shout.

    "Ah...." Shu Yue continued to scream until the busy people around them were startled and came over. Afterwards, she quickly grabbed one of Du Qiu¡¯s hand and wanted to move it in front of her body. "Help! He¡¯s molesting me! Ah..."

    Shit!

    Du Qiu¡¯s hand were like an iron cast, heavy and hard. She couldn¡¯t move it at all!

    In a moment of desperation, Shu Yue also didn¡¯t think about it thoroughly. She directly reached out to her cor, pulled it a bit open and then continued to shout with a crying voice, "Catch him! He assaulted me!"

    A lot of people came over, and when they saw this scene, they gasped in shock.

    They knew that Shu Yue was actually a girl who only dressed in men¡¯s clothes, so they respected her and called her young master. However, they also knew how cold-hearted Du Qiu was, and just couldn¡¯t believe that he would have indecent thoughts about Shu Yue. Even if there were people who really believed in it, they would know that they couldn¡¯t beat him (DQ) when theypared their martial arts with Du Qiu¡¯s martial arts which he had inadvertently showed. Naturally, they didn¡¯t dare toe forward and be rude to him. So, they all surrounded them at the side and started whispering to each other.

    Shu Yue shouted for a long time but saw that those people were just being onlookers. She couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed and cried, "What are you all standing there doing? Come up and catch him! Otherwise, go get my brother-inw and let him see...."

    Before her voice fell, the crowd suddenly dispersed.

    Shu Yue was stunned and looked up. She saw Gu Xiran rushed over from not far away, and without looking at her, hemanded Du Qiu anxiously, "Gather the people and pass on the order that no one is allowed to stay inside the city. Everyone muste out!"

    Du Qiu looked up in the sky in surprise, frowned slightly and asked, "At this time?"

    Gu Xiran had no time to exin and only shouted, "Go, quickly!"

    Du Qiu saw that his (GXR) face didn¡¯t look good, knew that the situation was urgent, but still reminded him (GXR). "Does this matter needs to be reported to the prefectural magistrate first? If not, when he asks about itter...."

    Gu Xiran interrupted him and said, "I have already reported!"

    Du Qiu then nodded, didn¡¯t speak anymore, turned and ran away.

    At this moment, Gu Xiran¡¯s face was as deep as water. His speech and behavior were very different from his usual calmness. It showed a very anxious and grumpy mood. Those with discerning eyes could already see that something had happened and stopped being a rubberneck. Slowly, everyone started to disperse, afraid that the situation would turn bad and angered him (GXR). Consequently, he would give them a hard time.

    Shu Yue wasn¡¯t someone sluggish. Originally, she didn¡¯t dare to mess with Gu Xiran at such a moment, but she didn¡¯t want to let go of this opportunity that wasn¡¯t easily created where she could act like a baby and wheedle him. Therefore, after she thought about it for a while; when she raised her head again, she saw that he had already gone in the direction of the city gate. She couldn¡¯t help but be anxious, ttened her mouth, chased after him and shouted, "Brother-inw...."

    Gu Xiran was full of thoughts at this moment. He was emotionally unstable, so he didn¡¯t have the patient to talk to her and said directly, "Go away, leave me alone!"

    "Brother-inw!" Shu Yue was scolded so fiercely by him that her heart was instantly filled with grievances and unwillingness. Tears truly started pouring out and she cried, "Just now, your underling molested me. Why don¡¯t you ask or show some care?"

    Gu Xiran nced at her very impatiently. Only at this moment did he understood why so many people gathered in front of his ce and said coldly, "Don¡¯t mess with him!"

    "I...I mess with him?" Shu Yuepletely didn¡¯t understand how he could react like this and emphasized in disbelief, "Did you hear me or not? It is he who wants to molest me and it isn¡¯t me who provoked him!"

    "Really?" Gu Xiran sneered at her. "Then, why are you following me while being still perfectly fine?"

    He walked too fast, Shu Yue somewhat couldn¡¯t catch up. After trotting two steps, she urged, "It was naturally because I shouted for people toe that he couldn¡¯t start doing anything."

    Gu Xiran suddenly stopped.

    Shu Yue thought that her words had worked. She couldn¡¯t help but be happy inside and looked up infatuated at his side profile, waiting for his warm words offort.

    But who had thought that Gu Xiran turned his head and said, "You don¡¯t want to be here anymore, do you? Then, pack your things and quickly go find your lost parents and brother. Don¡¯t cause trouble for me here!"

    Shu Yue was stunned, "You want me to leave?"

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t answer but looked coldly at her and said, "What did I say when I rescued you? You didn¡¯t forget, did you?!"

    Shu Yue became silent.

    She remembered that horrifying earthquake, which shook the earth and mountains.

    In the chaos, she and her mother rushed to gather the gold and silver in the house but there wasn¡¯t time at all. The house was so old and shabby that it soon copsed. She was crushed inside, while her parents and little brother were lucky to escape.

    "Mother, save me-."

    "Father, get me out quickly!"

    ¡ª

    She still remembered that she was crying through the copsed bricks and stones, but the earthquake continued. The bricks and stones blocked the way more and more. At first, she heard her mother scolding her father outside, crying and shouting her name. Gradually, those sounds disappeared, leaving her alone curled up in the dark. She endured wave after wave of aftershocks, endured the heavy rain leaking in from the outside, and waited there to die!

    In fact, she knew that her parents had escaped with her little brother and left her but she didn¡¯t want to ept the fact. She continuously imagined them in her head that they were digging in the copsed house and trying to save her. That was why there was no sound.

    She cried until her eyes became red and swollen and her voice became hoarse.

    She waited, from disappointment to despair, from despair to numbness.

    She really didn¡¯t think that she would have the moment to see the sky again. When the broken tile on the top of her head and her body was removed, and when she was finally able to stretch out under the sunlight, she looked up and saw him.

    Like that, he stood upright in the dazzling sun, standing in the endless drizzle, his face showing only disappointment. He said, "It¡¯s not her!"

    Then, her eyes couldn¡¯t see anymore. That was because she had stayed in the dark for too long, cried too long, and lost sight for a short time after seeing the sun again.

    She heard the mess around her and there were many voices talking...

    "This little girl is really lucky. Above her head is the beam house. It became stuck so it didn¡¯t hit her and she was only slightly injured."

    "It was the rain that fell that was great. See, there was a fire in the house next to her house. If there was no rain, she wouldn¡¯t be killed but be burned to death."

    "Dig again, maybe there are still people underneath."

    After a long time, when she was put on a wooden board and carried her to outside the city, she heard him speak again.

    He asked, "Have you seen your big sister?"

    Shu Yue didn¡¯t remember how she answered at that time, perhaps she didn¡¯t speak at all. Anyway, he understood, and when he spoke again, the disappointment in his tone was stronger than the one he had revealed before.

    He said, "Saving you was really an ident."

    He said, "I hope your character is different from that of your mother¡¯s."

    He also said, "Let¡¯s be frank. During the period of recuperating, you¡¯d better <i>be content with your lot</i>. Don¡¯t cause trouble, otherwise, I will kick you out at any time!¡±

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186 Unreconciled

    Shu Yue went nk for a moment and woke up from her memories. She still saw Gu Xiran standing upright in front of her.

    She lowered her head and answered him in a low voice, "I remember."

    She naturally remembered everything that Gu Xiran said!

    Therefore, she kept reminiscing about every word and deed of the maid from Gu household and learned to speak in a soft tone and worded as simple as possible. She learned to be graceful with every movements, to sway her hips beautifully as she walked and to have a graceful demeanor like a lotus with every step she took.

    She knew that Gu Xiran didn¡¯t have good feelings towards her mother, so, she had never mentioned her mother. However, the two words "little brother" often hung on her lips and she always used a mncholic expression when talking about him, worrying that he didn¡¯t eat well and was warmly clothed. The deep feelings between siblings could be seen.

    In fact, she wasn¡¯t a bit worried about her twin little brother. Ever since he went away with their parents and abandoned her, she regarded him as a stranger. She even often cursed him in secret and imagined that when she married into a rich family and went to pray one day at a temple, she would see her parents and her little brother begging at the temple. By then, she would go over and look at them scornfully and condescendingly. She would sarcastically ask them if they regretted leaving her in the first ce. Then she would generously throw a copper coin at them and let them get out of her sight.

    Shu Yue had been carefully pleasing Gu Xiran. She did everything she could do, but she had never seen Gu Xiran look more at her. He always kept thinking about Shu Huan and looked at her without care for his life. Hence, she decided that only after she had gotten rid of Shu Huan, he would notice her existence because even if they didn¡¯t look alike, the same blood flowed in their bodies!

    At this point, she had made up her mind.

    She had already gotten rid of Shu Huan. Even if she doesn¡¯t die, Gu Xiran wouldn¡¯t want such a filthy and sordid woman anymore. She (SY) still had the opportunity to be involved with Gu Xiran and marry into the Gu household of her dreams!

    "Brother-inw....," As Shu Yue thought, she raised her eyes pitifully. "I didn¡¯t stir up trouble. It¡¯s that underling of yours...."

    "Enough!" Gu Xiran interrupted her impatiently. "Was I not clear enough? No one is a fool. If that underling of mine truly wanted to do something, presumably, you wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to cry for help! I think your injury ispletely healed. Pack up your things and hurry up and leave!"

    "Brother-inw!" When Shu Yue saw that he was so determined, she immediately got anxious and pulled his sleeve. She said, "You can¡¯t drive me away. I don¡¯t have a ce to go. It¡¯s very dangerous to wander alone outside!"

    "What does that have to do with me?" Gu Xiran swung his sleeve. Extremely fed up, he made his steps bigger and continued to walk to the gate of the city.

    Two days earlier, he was so busy that he didn¡¯t have time to eat or sleep. Naturally, he didn¡¯t have the energy to talk with Shu Yue and didn¡¯t have the mind to pay attention to her every move. Sometimes, he obviously knew that she followed him around, but she didn¡¯t talk and wasn¡¯t noisy or caused trouble, she would bepletely ignored by him. Until today, after he talked more than normally with her did he found out that she resembled her mother very much. She was the same believing herself to be infallible and not aware of her own stupidity. Also, it happened that she liked to show off her cleverness and her ways were exaggerated and childish!

    Shu Yue went nk, chased and said, "How can it have nothing to do with you? It was you who saved me. How can you abandon me now and not care about me anymore?!"

    He had to be responsible for her future life because he saved her?

    Gu Xiran was disgusted by her extremely shameless and self-contained logic. He didn¡¯t have any hope more for her character and said, "Please, be clear of one thing. I went to your home to look for your big sister and identally dug you out! I had no intention to care about you from the beginning. You are healed. You can go anywhere you want as long as you don¡¯t follow me anymore. Also, if you feel that it¡¯s very unfair like this, I won¡¯t mind calling people to burry you again. Saving once, killing once. We are even!"

    He talked like this and didn¡¯t leave any face or sentiment. Who would¡¯ve thought that Shu Yue seemed as if she didn¡¯t hear that, continue to chase after him and said, "But, you are my brother-inw! You can¡¯t not care about me. If something happened to me, how will you justify yourself to my big sister?"

    Brother-inw, brother-inw!

    She seemed to hang this word often on her lips and called more joyfully with a very proud expression in front of people.

    Originally, Gu Xiran took it was a vanity of a little girl and didn¡¯t bother with it. Now, it seemed that that was not the case! She was relying on this rtionship of being a rtive to do whatever she wanted!

    Not to mention that he wouldn¡¯t recognize such a sister-inw, even Shu Huan would let her get away the further the better!

    He couldn¡¯t help but sneer and said without looking back, "That is right! Remember, I¡¯m only your brother-inw! Your biological parents are still alive. It isn¡¯t I, this brother-inw¡¯s turn to be responsible for your safety!"

    Shu Yue saw that nothing worked on him, she truly got anxious. She stopped and used her killer move; throw a tantrum and act pitifully. She covered her face and burst into tears, "They don¡¯t want me anymore! I only have you, brother-inw..."

    Originally, she thought that if she cried like this, even if Gu Xiran didn¡¯te over tofort her, he would stop in his tracks and wait for her to finish speaking. Who would¡¯ve thought that he didn¡¯t even have thispassion? She only talked half-way when he was already far away!

    Unreconciled! Unreconciled! Unreconciled!

    The temper that Shu Yue suppressed for a long time finally broke out. She kicked the soil under her feet hard. She stomped and kicked. After she vented for a while, she still felt unreconciled and chased in the direction of Gu Xiran.

    From her enthusiasm and dedication to entangle with people, she was truly like Xu <i>shi</i>!

    When Shu Yue caught up with Gu Xiran outside the city gate, she saw him lead a dozen of soldiers expressionlessly to guard the gate and many victims of the disaster looked at this liveliness. They didn¡¯t know what had happened and were discussing in lowered voices. The faint sound of the gong spread from inside the city.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little panicked and she pondered whether something truly had happened. Anxious and frightened, she moved closer. She was just about to inquire what had happened when she saw Du Qiue out of the city with a group of bailiffs. He reported to Gu Xiran, "I had already passed down the order to let everyone get out of the city."

    Gu Xiran nodded silently. The way he looked at the city gate became a bit nervous. He didn¡¯t discover that Shu Yue had moved quietly to his side with her mouth open as if she wanted to say something but hesitated.

    It was not that she didn¡¯t want to ask, but it was because she had been discovered by Du Qiu and was red at coldly by him. His re was very fierce with a murderous aura, frightening her that she pulled back what she was about to say. Then, she saw two peoplee side by side. They didn¡¯t arrive yet when she already recognized the one carrying a medicinal chest was Ji Danqing.

    Shu Yue knew this doctor. It was this doctor who treated her injuries on the day she was rescued by Gu Xiran. She just didn¡¯t understand what had happened for the people who had a good rtionship with Gu Xiran to all be here.

    When she tiptoed and tried to look hard, she discovered that she also knew the man walking beside Ji Danqing!

    Wasn¡¯t that person young master Zhang who happened to be looking for Gu Xiran coincidentally?

    The story needed to be told from when Shu Yue let the bailiff drag Shu Huan to the dungeon. At that time, she had to lead Gu Xiran away from the city gate. She made up a small lie, saying that someone was looking for Gu Xiran and let him quickly go.

    Naturally, Shu Yue wasn¡¯t afraid that the lie would be exposed because such a thing happened often recently. Many people were looking for Gu Xiran. Sometimes, when those people couldn¡¯t wait anymore, they would leave by themselves. At that time, she didn¡¯t expect that they didn¡¯t walk for far when they had encountered this young master Zhang who was looking for Gu Xiran!

    She remembered that at that time, she felt fortunate and thought that the heavens was good to her to send such a person to her to patch up her lie and let her take advantage of the opportunity this person brought when he was talking to Gu Xiran to slip away and sneak into the dungeon to see how Shu Huan was doing. However, seeing this person again at such a time, she felt that something was not right. She spected whether Gu Xiran¡¯s unusual behavior had something to do with this person.

    When she calcted the time, it seemed to be almost like this!

    When she went to the dungeon, this person was talking with Gu Xiran. When she came out of the dungeon, Gu Xiran reported to the prefectural magistrate to order the people inside the city toe outside of the city.

    This young master Zhang must be someone of influence. Perhaps, he may be looking for his rtive who got lost in the city!

    Shu Yue dropped her head silently and made up her mind: She will try to think up every possible method to act shamelessly in front of Gu Xiran to see whether he could have a change of mind. If he still let her get away, she would think of way to curry favor from this young master Zhang. Then, this was truly like the old saying...

    <i>When you walk to a ce into the same mountain and water again and again, wondering there is no way to get out. Then suddenly you find another vige under the shade of willow and glitter shinning of blossom!</i>

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187 Clear the city to search for someone

    Shu Yue mind had an ulterior motive that she couldn¡¯t tell people. Hence, when Ji Danqing and Zhang Zirong arrived, she quietly moved to their side.

    At this moment, many people hade to the city gate. Everyone had a puzzled look. It seemed that they also didn¡¯t know what had happened.

    Naturally, no one came forward to exin. Gu Xiran, Ji Danqing and the others looked very nervous. Their eyes swept over everyone who went out of the city. From time to time, they would shake their head disappointingly.

    The atmosphere on the scene seemed to have frozen. Even if some people were discussing in low voices, but those repressed voices only made the atmosphere heavier.

    Under such circumstances, it happened that someone still used an innocent and sweet-sounding voice to ask, "Young master Zhang, do you still remember me?"

    At this moment, Zhang Zirong was also paying attention to those who havee out of the city and wanted to find some familiar faces. It didn¡¯t matter if it was his family or the servants from his household. It was fine as long as he could inquire about the situation at home. He didn¡¯t regain his senses yet when he was being called and only turned his head reflexively. In the end, he saw a lucid and elegant face.

    He was an old hand who often stayed at romantic ces. With just one nce, he knew that this was a girl disguised as a man. Also, he knew very well what the hope in those eyes meant. If it was in the past when he had the money, was bored and in a good mood, he wouldn¡¯t mind to banter flirtatiously and y amorously with such girls. However, it happened that worry burned now in his heart, how would he have the mood? He didn¡¯t even want to talk. He felt that this girl was very unfamiliar as if he had never seen her before. He turned away his eyes and continued to look at the city gate.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time that Shu Yue had beenpletely ignored. She still couldn¡¯t get used to this feeling of disappointment. After she bit her lips for a while, she didn¡¯t give up and said, "We had met each other before. Weren¡¯t you looking for brother-inw at that time?"

    She put Gu Xiran out.

    This trick usually worked well. Everyone knew that the prefectural magistrate was very dependent on him, making no one dared to offend anyone who had a rtionship with him. Every time, after Shu Yue had been rejected when she wanted something or wanted to do something, as long as she put out his name to suppress people and say one word "brother-inw", she would often get her wish fulfilled.

    Of course, she was also not stupid. When she used this trick to satisfy her unreasonable demands, she would pick a time when Gu Xiran and the people around him weren¡¯t around and did it secretly. Sometimes, she didn¡¯t even have to say it. Others knew her identity. They thought that since she was Gu Xiran¡¯s rtive, their rtionship must be close and that they couldn¡¯t offend her. After weighting the pros and cons, they would be in all agreement with her like that bailiff who dragged Shu Huan to the dungeon. He may not have truly believed her full-of-loopholes story, but it was because he didn¡¯t dare to offend her and was afraid that she would talk bad things about him in front of Gu Xiran.

    However, this time, Shu Yue didn¡¯t feel that she was asking for unreasonable demands. It was just to use his name to talk with someone. It didn¡¯t have much obstruction. Hence, she put out the word "brother-inw" without any pretense. She didn¡¯t expect that the moment those words left her mouth, a few pair of eyes looked in her direction.

    Zhang Zirong¡¯s eyes showed puzzlement and hasn¡¯t came to the realization who her brother-inw was.

    Ji Danqing¡¯s eyes showed pity and he faintly shook his head.

    Du Qiu¡¯s eyes showed that he looked down upon her. To be able to let him have emotions on her face, Shu Yue was not simple.

    As for Gu Xiran, he ced all his mind on the people who left the city and was busily identifying them one by one. Although, he heard Shu Yue talk, every word that passed to his ears turned into a meaningless noise. He didn¡¯t know what she was saying and only felt that he had been disturbed. Hence, he looked angrily over and coldly said, "Shut up or just get away."

    With this shout, dozens of gazes were casted over.

    Shu Yue¡¯s face was as a prawn that had fallen into boiling water and became red instantly. That slightly opened mouth couldn¡¯t be closed in this short moment. She didn¡¯t know whether she should continue to talk fearlessly or obediently shut up.

    In the end, after she thought about it, she hasn¡¯t curried favor from Zhang Zirong yet. It didn¡¯t have any benefit to be driven away by Gu Xiran now. Therefore, that mouth of hers closed like someone had put a shackle on it. It was just that her lips just moved slightly. No one knew what she was cursing.

    Such a small interlude passed soon as more and more people left the city.

    No one had the mind to bother about other things.

    It was just that Gu Xiran looked more and more disappointed. He frowned and asked, "Are you sure she had entered the city?"

    Zhang Zirong knew that he was asking him. He nodded and said, "I saw it with my own eyes."

    He saw with his eyes how Shu Huan and Shang Xin entered the city while dressed as men. Then, he went the prefectural magistrate to inquire about Zhang household¡¯s situation, hoping that he was lucky. He didn¡¯t expect that he didn¡¯t get anything about the situation but was surprised to learn that Gu Xiran was here.

    Thinking till here, he was silent for a moment and suddenly asked, "What do you n to do in the future?"

    "Mm?" Gu Xiran was puzzled.

    Zhang Zirong said with ridicule in his tone, "What do you n to do after you have found her? Bring her back to be a concubine?"

    Only now did Gu Cian remember that old madam had privately set up the marriage alliance with Zhang household and when he had a fall out with old madam, the earthquake happened to have been erupted. Presumably, this news didn¡¯t have the chance to be passed to Zhang household yet.

    He didn¡¯t look at Zhang Zirong, he cupped his hands and said, "There is no rtion between your little sister and me. The one who set up the marriage should marry her."

    "You....," Zhang Zirong couldn¡¯t help but clench his fist.

    It was one thing that he hated his own little sister. It was another thing that Gu household formed a marriage alliance and then broke it.

    Gu Xiran also didn¡¯t bother with his (ZZR) reaction. He continued to speak, "I will tell you straight. Not to mention that I have someone I like, even if I don¡¯t have one, you know your sister¡¯s character better than me. If it was you, would you marry her?"

    One sentence made Zhang Zirong spiritless.

    He didn¡¯t even have to think about it. If his family had arranged a marriage for him and chose someone with his little sister¡¯s character, he would¡¯ve escaped faster than Gu Xiran.

    What you don¡¯t want done to you, don¡¯t do to others.

    "Right, I wondered why you would divorce your wife and form a marriage alliance with my family. It turned out to be another person¡¯s own initiative," Zhang Zirong said a bit dispirited. "It¡¯s just that you speak too irritating, can you not be a bit more subtle?"

    Gu Xiran frowned and said, "I don¡¯t have that mood."

    Zhang Zirong was immediately dumbfounded. His family and little sister were still missing and whether they were dead or alive was still unknown. It was truly not the right moment to talk about this matter. Moreover, he had witnessed Gu Xiran¡¯s persistence in love and his mad actions today, it was beyond the limits of his (ZZR) prediction.

    He only said that Shu Huan had entered the city. Who would knew that this person would dash into the prefectural magistrate¡¯s residence and request to drive out all the people in the city? When the prefectural magistrate asked for the reason, he only said three words "looking for someone". The most ridiculous thing was that even if his reason was so unreasonable, the prefectural magistrate agreed and evenforted her with sympathy, saying that the heavens helps the worthy and that his wife would be safe and sound.

    The more Zhang Zirong thought, the more he had the urge to wipe his sweat. He couldn¡¯t help but worry about him, "You can actually search the city. It wouldn¡¯t be as troublesome as clearing the city."

    Gu Xiran raised and eyebrow and said, "It¡¯s the fastest this way."

    Zhang Zirong was a bit speechless, "You seem to be abusing your power..."¡¯

    Gu Xiranughed, "If you have the power and don¡¯t use it, after it expired it would be void."

    At the beginning when he promised to help the prefectural magistrate was because he wanted to have power and people in order to find Shu Huan easier. This was also the only condition he set. The prefectural magistrate had agreed to it. Why should he still be modest?

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188 Clues

    It wasn¡¯t an easy task to clear out everyone in the city. Originally, the people came to look at the excitement, but now they felt very bored. Shu Yue who had stood there the whole time felt that her back was sore and painful and she also gradually became impatient. However, when she saw that Gu Xiran¡¯s brows tightened more and more and his expression was like the dark clouds in the sky and faintly had the appearance that wind and thunder was about to emerge, she didn¡¯t dare toin. She could only pout and pondered about what she heard just now. She felt very unhappy about the marriage alliance between Gu Xiran and Zhang household!

    Gu Xiran was also very unhappy. He endured and endured and finally couldn¡¯t endure anymore and said, "Not here!"

    Zhang Zirong¡¯s expression darkened. He had obviously seen Shu Huan enter the city, but after causing such a big fuse to find her, they found nothing in the end. It really made him unable to exin himself to Gu Xiran.

    He thought for a moment and found a very far-fetched reason, "Is it because there were too many people, we had missed her?"

    "Missed?!" The anger that Gu Xiran had repressed for a long time finally erupted. "With so many eyes looking, can we miss her?"

    Zhang Zirong panicked and babbled nonsense, "Otherwise, she had to be hiding."

    Not to mention Gu Xiran, even Ji Danqing couldn¡¯t listen to this anymore and coughed twice.

    Zhang Zirong was embarrassed by his two coughs. He couldn¡¯t help but groan, "If we can¡¯t find her, then, search for her slowly. She is such a big person and wouldn¡¯t disappear inexplicably, right?"

    Gu Xiran was angered by him that he couldn¡¯t speak for a moment. Ji Danqing shook his head as he said, "Originally, it wouldn¡¯t matter to search slowly. However, today this humble one had seen two patients. They had been infected by a disease..."

    "What kind of disease?" Zhang Zirong had been shocked. "It isn¡¯t the gue, right?"

    Gu Xiran red fiercely at him. He (ZZR) went nk for a moment and then immediately recalled that he couldn¡¯t say the word "gue" casually. If it was heard by someone, it would presumably cause a big panic. Hence, he quickly covered his mouth and looked around.

    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t speak in a hard voice. No one seemed to have heard him. He couldn¡¯t help but continue to ask, "Is it?"

    Ji Danqing shook his head and said, "It looked like it, but these few days weren¡¯t hot. That disease shouldn¡¯t have appeared so soon. Presumably, it was because a water source somewhere was contaminated. If we can find it, it would be easy to prevent. I¡¯m afraid that the people who had contracted the disease would infect other people because the symptoms hasn¡¯t shown yet. Then, the situation would not be optimistic."

    Zhang Zirong was interested in this topic and quickly asked, "What kind of method can suppress this disease?"

    Ji Danqing didn¡¯t speak, turned his head and looked at a fewrge cauldrons that had been set up in the distance. Inside of therge cauldrons was a medicinal concoction. Everyone who had been cleared out of the city just now must line up and drink the concoction. However, during a disaster, the materials were scarce. The medicinal herbs were expensive. The prescription that wascking in herbs may not be effective and it may not be enough for everyone to get a bowl. Then, those people who had not taken the medicine....

    He turned his gaze and sighed.

    Zhang Zirong stared in daze at those cauldrons. Even Shu Yue had been frightened by this. She couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back and tried to maintain a certain distance with the people around her.

    Gu Xiran got impatient, brushed his sleeve and said, "Don¡¯t talk about this. Where is she?! I only want to find her at this moment!"

    Only now did Zhang Zirong understand why he was burning with worries. He felt more embarrassed. He thought hard for a moment and said, "Why don¡¯t I take you to her current ce and wait there? There are still two maids there. She was unlikely to be as bad as to not return and abandon them without care!"

    Gu Xiran truly was so angered that he didn¡¯t have a ce to vent the anger in his heart. After he stared at him hatefully for a long while, he turned his head, looked at the city gate and hesitated.

    When he had made up his mind and was about to let Ji Danqing and Du Qiu stay here and he would go with Zhang Zirong to wait there, he suddenly heard Zhang Zirong shout.

    "That person! Call him over!" Zhang Zirong pulled hard at Gu Xiran¡¯s sleeve and pointed a in a distance. "I saw Shu Huan enter the city with him. Call him over to ask him!"

    Shu Huan!

    Originally, Shu Yue covered her nose and mouth with her sleeve and thought about whether she should leave this dangerous ce quickly. In the end, the two words "Shu Huan" were like thunder and she almost jumped from being fried.

    It turned out that they were looking for Shu Huan!

    How...howe?!

    She thought that it was only her who saw Shu Huan. No one would often go to a ce like a dungeon. She had thought that Gu Xiran would find out at least in two or three days. This time was enough for Shu Huan to be tortured to death. Even if she didn¡¯t die, she would¡¯ve been driven crazy after experiencing such a thing. Then, the trick that she yed wouldn¡¯te to light and no one would know why Shu Huan was taken to the dungeon because during this time, she could nt a big fault on the bailiff who took Shu Huan to the dungeon and design for him to be demoted and send away!

    However, at this moment, Gu Xiran was already searching for Shu Huan and he had some clues...

    Shu Yue shook her head hard and tried to clear up her messy thoughts. However, the assumption that Shu Huan would be found soon, that she didn¡¯t die and hasn¡¯t gone crazy made her extremely scared. There was no way to clear up her thoughts and thought of a way to clear herself of this matter!

    Damn it!

    All her hopes of reaching her dreams were based on the premise that she could clear herself from this matter. She had always been confident and was certain that she could clear herself from this matter. Hence, she had never thought about what to do if it was revealed or she failed by chance!

    Calm down! Calm down!

    She fiercely dug into her arm to try to calm herself down with pain. However, she didn¡¯t know why she panicked even more. When she saw Gu Xiran, who had walked far away to go question the middle-aged man, she felt that his face that looked handsome in the past was now sharp like a dagger. If he knew what she had done and got angry with her, then, that anger would be as sharp as a dagger...

    Shu Yue discovered that her legs trembled slightly and she seemed to not be able to stand still!

    However, it was obviously that she hasn¡¯t been discovered yet. She didn¡¯t have to panic like this!

    Right, right! Hasn¡¯t the heaven been helping her? She was lucky to not have died during the earthquake and was lucky enough to discover Shu Huan first and got rid of her. From the moment she went to the dungeon, even the rainy weather of many days had be clear! So, she would certainly not be exposed. Nothing would happen to her for sure, for sure...

    "Miss Shu...."

    Suddenly, a hand seized her wrist. She was so nervous that she jumped and screamed, "Ah..."

    Her voice was sharp and pierced people¡¯s ears, attracting many people to look over in this direction. Even the busy Gu Xiran swept a nce over.

    "Are you alright?" The one who seized her wrist was Ji Danqing. He was frowning at the moment.

    Just now, he stood not far away from Shu Yue and discovered that herplexion was pale. There was sweat on her forehead and her legs had also been trembling. He was afraid that she also suffered from a disease, so, he reached out for her wrist to check her pulse. He didn¡¯t expect that her reaction was so intense.

    Shu Yue screamed a few times. When she regained her senses and discovered that the one talking to her was Ji Danqing and not the imaginary fierce face of a bailiff who was holding an iron chain to lock her away, she gasped for a while. After she gradually calmed down, she forced a smile and said, "I...I¡¯m fine..."

    Her smile was uglier than crying. Ji Danqing felt that something was not quite right with her, but after he checked her pulse, there was nothing wrong with her body. He loosened her wrist while still being puzzled. However, when he wanted to say something to ease the inexplicable tension of Shu Yue, there was suddenly a gust of wind and blew the faint stench on her body into his nose...

    This smell...

    Ji Danqing thought for a moment and his brows couldn¡¯t help but tighten even more.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189 Five silver liang

    When the middle-aged man surnamed Lin was questioned by Gu Xiran, he didn¡¯t yet know what had happened. But, first there was the incident of looting food, and then there was the unbridled clearing of the city, this situation scared him. He thought that Gu Xiran and the others were chasing to apprehend Shu Huan. He intended to cover the truth but then he remembered his own family¡¯s safety and didn¡¯t dare to conceal anything. Therefore, he hesitated and stuttered. Just after a long time, he made it clear what had happened in the morning.

    "You haven¡¯t seen them since the looting?" Gu Xiran went nk, frowned and said, "That is impossible!"

    Zhang Zirong didn¡¯t understand, so, he asked, "How is it impossible? Perhaps they were caught by mistake. Quickly, let someone go check it!"

    "I was present at the time of the incident!" Gu Xiran said, "I have personally seen those people who looted the grain. She wasn¡¯t there. Besides, if she was present, why wouldn¡¯t she call me when she saw me?"

    Zhang Zirong had always been quick and thoughtless in speech, so he disapprovingly said, "Maybe she shouted but you didn¡¯t hear it!"

    Gu Xiran looked at him angrily and didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore!

    The scene at that time was a bit chaotic and noisy. It was indeed possible that Shu Huan shouted and he didn¡¯t hear her, but couldn¡¯t she havee forward to find him if he didn¡¯t hear? Unless, she was unable to move freely at that moment! However, he had seen all those victims of the disaster who were unable to move freely, who had been tied up and caught. She wasn¡¯t among them!

    Gu Xiran sulked for a while. After thinking about it, he was still worried and ordered, "Someone,e! Bring all those who looted the grain here! In addition, those bailiffs who were present at that time, alsoe forward!"

    Someone immediately did as ordered.

    Those victims of the disaster who looted food were pardonable because of their hunger. Gu Xiran didn¡¯t punish them severely after he caught them. However, it was also impossible to not punish them. Otherwise, this kind of thing would happen often in the future. Therefore, these people were punished to go build and strengthen the temporary amodations. Soon, they were brought here.

    Gu Xiran looked carefully again this time, but still didn¡¯t find Shu Huan. Naturally, it was the same for Shang Xin. There was no trace of them at all.

    Zhang Zirong finally had nothing to say. He shut his mouth, frowned and was in deep thoughts.

    Gu Xiran was extremely disappointed. Then, he asked those bailiffs who were present at that time. He patiently described the appearance and shape of Shu Huan to them. Unfortunately, the scene was chaotic at that time. The bailiffs didn¡¯t try to remember the people at all. They all just said that they couldn¡¯t remember.

    Things seemed to have gone into a dead-end at once. Two people who were clearly easy to find had disappearedpletely!

    Gu Xiran vaguely had a sinister foreboding that something had happened to Shu Huan. It suffocated him so much that his chest felt heavy and painful, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t panic at the moment. He had to keep his head clear. So, he tried to suppress the urge to breakdown mentally. He simply asked Zhang Zirong to go back to Shu Huan¡¯s temporary ce and look for them. Then, he turned his head and looked around. His eyes gradually revealed a determined and cruel look as he spoke calmly to Du Qiu, "Search! Don¡¯t even let go of an inch inside and outside the city. Even if you have to dig to a depth of three feet, you have to find her for me!"

    This was already close to crazy persistence!

    Du Qiu wanted to speak but hesitated. In the end, he said, "Good!"

    Shu Yue who looked from the side, sighed from relief. The fear faded, and a smug feeling was born again.

    Very good! Sure enough, the heaven was favoring her. All the clues were cut off here. Even if they dug to a depth of three feet, it could take several days to find Shu Huan! By then, she (SH) would have already gone mad or had died, and wouldn¡¯t be able to link the matter to her (SY)!

    The more she thought about it, the more thrilled she was. Her lips curved slightly.

    Ji Danqing immediately noticed her oddness. He faintly nced at her and then suspicions began to rise in his heart.

    At this moment, someone from the bailiffs suddenly shouted, "Young master Gu, I remember!"

    Gu Xiran immediately looked over and urged, "Speak!"

    At the same time, Ji Danqing caught a glimpse of Shu Yue¡¯s body swayed slightly. Her face showed a look of horror, but this look was fleeting, and she soon showed a mocking smile.

    Ji Danqing lowered his eyes and was lost in thoughts but then he heard the bailiff who was somewhat terrified and anxiously responded, "When the people were snatching the grain... this little one...had tied up two people. In retrospect, they were somewhat simr to the people you were looking for. It was just at that moment the situation was chaotic all of a sudden. This little one didn¡¯t dare...dare to be sure if it is really...."

    After Gu Xiran heard this, he was furious. If the words of this bailiff were true, Shu Huan was tied up and couldn¡¯t move freely at that moment. She also wasn¡¯t among the victims of the disaster caught....

    Then there was only one conclusion that could be inferred. Shu Huan was forcibly taken away by someone!

    How was this a clue?! It clearly made him be more worried and rattled!

    "How is that possible?" Du Qiu also frowned at the side.

    Who was so free to kidnap someone during that kind of circumstance?!

    Gu Xiran was about to continue to ask the bailiff in order to get some useful clues but heard Ji Danqing suddenly asked, "Is there any hidden ce inside or outside the city that could lock people up?"

    "The dungeon!" As soon as he thought about it, Gu Xiran shouted out the ce he had ignored.

    Originally, Shu Yue was ted, but after she heard this, she was instantly petrified. She then turned her face stiffly and looking dumbstruck at Ji Danqing.

    Du Qiu pulled a long face and said, "The ones that are locked up in there aren¡¯t the victims of the disaster whomitted a crime, but convicts sentenced to death."

    "Really fucking damn it!" Gu Xiran rarely swore. He couldn¡¯t care to say more, and began to run towards the city.

    This <i>was at an impasse</i>. It was a glimmer of light that suddenly appeared in the darkness of being trapped.

    Gu Xiran no longer wanted to waste time to think carefully about whether Shu Huan was there or not. He would know after taking a look. Furthermore, Ji Danqing had never easily expressed any opinions. At this moment, he suddenly raised this question, he must have his thoughts and reasons. It would be the fine as long as he (GXR) choose to believe him (JDQ).

    If one cared, one would be in a confused state of mind. Compared with Gu Xiran¡¯s abnormal tension and loss, Du Qiu was much more rational and sober. He rushed to the bailiff for the key of the dungeon, and then chased after Gu Xiran.

    How on earth did Ji Danqing guess it?!

    Shu Yue still didn¡¯t understand why even after she couldn¡¯t see Gu Xiran and Du Qiu no more. She also didn¡¯t recover from her petrified state, just stood there nkly and muddle-headed. She looked dull on the surface, but it was a perilous situation in her heart. There were two voices that kept screaming and quarrelling alternately...

    One voice said, "You can¡¯t stay here anymore. It¡¯s too dangerous to stay here! Quickly escape!"

    Another voice said, "Calm down! Calm down! If you run away now, fame and power, glory and wealth and etc. will all be gone!"

    "If you don¡¯t escape, your life will be in danger!"

    "Without fame and power, glory and wealth, what do you need a life for?!"

    "Shu Huan, that bitch will tell the truth. It will be toote to run away then!"

    "She has a dagger in her hand. Perhaps she has killed herself already. How can a dead person speak? Don¡¯t panic and don¡¯t escape!"

    "Escape!"

    "Don¡¯t escape!"

    "Escape!"

    "Don¡¯t escape!"

    ¡ª

    "Miss Shu!"

    An external voice forcibly cut off Shu Yue¡¯s inner struggle. She looked up nkly. Ji Danqing looked at her gently with a smile.

    Shu Yue somehow suddenly had the courage again. She reached out and pulled Ji Danqing¡¯s arm, as if she was clutching on thest straw of hope, "Doctor Ji, the injury on my body is cured by you. If you...you want anything, I can give it to you...."

    Ji Danqing was stunned, then he smiled gently again and said, "Well, then pay the consultation fee. A total of five silver <i>liang</i>."

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190 Sorry, I¡¯mte

    The dungeon was a dark and scary ce.

    Dark, cold, wet, dirty, sinful and depressing despair. These were the true and permanent portrayal of this ce.

    As Gu Xiran ran on the way, he had already imagined countless possibilities in his heart. His heart was in a mess. He was terrified and scared to the extreme. There was also faintly a desire and impulse to kill someone.

    If Shu Huan was really in there and wasn¡¯t safe and sound, he had no doubt that he would immediately find the person who harmed her. In the most bloody and cruel way in the world, he would let the one hardly stay alive but also unable to die! Although this bloodthirsty impulse was strong,pared to his hope for Shu Huan being safe, it wasn¡¯t worth mentioning. As long as Shu Huan could be safe, he had nothing else to ask for!

    Withplicated and fierce emotions, he rushed to the entrance of the dungeon. Gu Xiran was surprised to see a bailiff with a tattered food basket in his hand. He (bailiff) paced back and forth with anxiety and hesitation, while the dungeon gate behind him was slightly open.

    The order of clearing the city had been passed down a long time ago. There were actually still people in the city!

    Gu Xiran was more sentimental than rational at this moment. He didn¡¯t think deeply at all. His intuitive reaction to this bailiff was to repel. He (GXR) felt that he (bailiff) was very suspicious. He immediately stopped and shouted as he gasped, "What are you doing here?"

    The bailiff was startled by his (GXR) shouting. The basket fell on the ground, and immediately a few obscure-colored steamed corn breads mixed with vegetables and grains rolled out of it. "This...this little one is here to deliver food...."

    As he spoke, he chased to pick up the steamed corn breads. His outstretched hand trembled a bit and he didn¡¯t dare to raise his head to look at Gu Xiran.

    Such a flustered behavior, there was somewhat a meaning of <i>no 300 silver liang buried here</i>. It was naturally more suspicious. However, Gu Xiran was in no mood at the moment to waste time and attention on people who had nothing to do with Shu Huan. So, when he saw Du Qiu caught up, he took over the key to the dungeon handed to him. When he was about to go inside, he said, "This man looks suspicious. Keep watch over him!"

    Du Qiu didn¡¯t decline or ept it. He casted a sidelong nce at the bailiff and crossed his arm in front of the dungeon gate.

    At this time, it was best to let Gu Xiran go in alone because no one knew what was going on there....

    As soon as Gu Xiran stepped into the dungeon, he felt dark in front of him. He stood on the spot for a moment before he could vaguely identify the road ahead, but a strong, disgusting smell had already flown over.

    Shu Huan, the Shu Huan who he had been looking for, could actually be locked up in a ce like this?!

    His heart seemed to be tightly held by an invisible hand. There was a pain that felt like it ripped him apart. What he felt even more was a heartache for the grievances that Shu Huan may had suffered. Hence, he couldn¡¯t help but clench his fist. He felt a thinyer of sweat in his hand.

    He slowly took a step forward and then took another step.

    That he walked so slowly wasn¡¯t because it was dark here but that his mood had jumped out of desperation and became extremely contradictory. He wanted to rush in immediately, find Shu Huan and tightly hold her, but he also hoped that she wouldn¡¯t be inside at all, in such a ce that wasn¡¯t worthy of her at all and that she hadn¡¯t suffered any torture and harsh treatment that would cause his heart to ache.

    No matter how long the road was, no matter how slow one walked, there would be a time when one reached the end.

    When there was a glimmer of light in front of him and a faint uproar, Gu Xiran suddenly heard a scream. It startled him so much that his heart jumped, and suddenly, he was drenched in cold sweat.

    Fortunately, the shrill howl was miserable and tragic, but it was from a rough male voice. He couldn¡¯t help but quicken his pace and rushed to the light ahead of him. However, when he ran to the cell and saw the scene in front of him, his whole body froze.

    There were three or four cells in front of him. Half of it was in the shadow and half of it outside the shadow.

    The prisoners in the cell seemed to be rioting. They clung to the iron fence and some even wanted to squeeze their heads through the narrow fences. This, of course, was impossible. So after those prisoners¡¯ faces who were dirty and sloppy already, were pressed by the fence, it became more and more ferocious and horrific. They also continued to shout that sounded like the sounds of primitive animal nature, revealing a near abnormal madness.

    There was only one direction in which their eyes were glued to and that was what caused them to be extremely excited...

    The innermost cell!

    Gu Xiran only felt that his blood flushed straight to his face and his heartbeat seemed to have stoppedpletely. He moved extremely mechanically two steps forward. He wanted to find an angle where he could see the cell but was afraid that he was alreadyte, and couldn¡¯t save Shu Huan.

    Outside the cell, the dim oilmp suddenly brightened and lit up the ce.

    Gu Xiran held his breath and saw a scene that waspletely beyond his imagination and shocked him to speechlessness...

    In the cell, six or seven prisonersy on the ground and were tied tightly by a rope into a meatball. Some people¡¯s buttocks were pressed against the other¡¯s face, and some people¡¯s feet almost poked into someone¡¯s mouth. In short, everyone¡¯s limbs and bodies were twisted out of shape. They were either groaning or howling from time to time.

    Where was Shu Huan?

    With her back to him, leaning unscathed against the cell door, she was ying with a sharp-edged dagger in her hand. After he moved another two steps, he could see her small side profile from another angle. The corners of her mouth were slightly raised, as if containing the smile while she watched Shang Xin kicked and punched...

    Right, Shang Xin...

    Not sure whether this maid was provoked or not. Then he recalled her (SX) tragic experience of the past. She (SX) wasn¡¯t the same as Shu Huan. At this moment, her hair was scattered and drenched in sweat, she was beating and kicking aimlessly and ruthlessly at that meatball (group of prisoners) as if treating these six or seven prisoners as human sandbags. From time to time, she hit a vital part. So, Gu Xiran could hear several screams that were simr to the kind of sharp howling he had just heard before he came in.

    Wiping the sweat!

    It wasn¡¯t Shang Xin wiping her sweat, but Gu Xiran was wiping his sweat!

    Only heaven knew how much effort and perseverance he had put in these very few steps! And when he saw this stunning scene before him, how much effort it caused him and how much perseverance he had used to not lose his voice in ecstasy.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to scream from joy, but that he didn¡¯t want to make a sudden noise and scare Shu Huan.

    Somehow, there was a tingly feeling in the nasal cavity that continued to spread upward, all the way to the eyes. This long-lost experience hadn¡¯t happened ever since he was seven years old.

    Gu Xiran slightly narrowed his eyes, raised the corner of his lips, and hoarsely said, "Sorry, I¡¯mte..."

    There was a lot of noise around, it was all those crazy prisoners making an uproar and shouting.

    Shu Huan saw that Shang Xin looked tired and was about to call her (SX) to rest before she continued to beat the prisoners again. However, she suddenly heard a voice that she couldn¡¯t forget in her life, a voice that she could still recognize at once, even if it was mixed with all kinds of noise...

    Gu Xiran?!

    She was first stunned, then rapture rushed to her heart. But before she could turn around, a pair of hands crossed the fence and hugged tightly around her waist. Subsequently, there was a warm breath in her neck.

    Gu Xiran bit her ear and said, "Let me hug you first to let me believe that I really have found you...."

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191 Embracing indifferently

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t describe her joy at the moment.

    Ever since Gu Xiran left, she still ate, still drank and still slept, aside from encountering one or two matters that gripped at the heart£¬she didn¡¯t feel that she lived differently from before, but she felt that she didn¡¯t live as satisfactory and that something was missing. However, she couldn¡¯t point out what it was. She was often absent-minded and lived listlessly.

    Later when the earthquake had happened, she wasn¡¯t particrly anxious or worried because she didn¡¯t know that Gu Xiran had returned to Jingtian City. She only feared that the two would be separated like this and would not encounter each other again. Therefore, she rushed back and wanted to find him. Only now, after she was held by him did she understand how deep her longing for him was....

    That was a kind of joy and happiness that spread from the depths of the heart and filled her heart and body to the fullest.

    Her life wasplete with him at her side and there was nothing missing.

    The exmation of Shang Xin and the roars of the prisoners had beenpletely ignored. Shu Huan smiled slightly and put her hand on the arm that was holding her.

    Feeling the temperature of his body once again and his odor, she felt that this was real. She felt good and reassuring.

    However, she suddenly remembered something the next moment, jumped and tried to break open Gu Xiran¡¯s embrace.

    Gu Xiran was unwilling to let go and whispered in her ear, "I haven¡¯t hugged enough..."

    Shu Huan was extremely embarrassed. Her face reddened and she said, "Please, I¡¯m very dirty now!"

    She knew that the hygienic conditions in ancient prisons were definitely very bad. Moreover, here was a dungeon. It was wet and there was no sun here at all. Those prisoners detained here were on the death row. What¡¯s more, it was during a disaster now. There was a shortage on people, so, people didn¡¯te to clean here even more. It was unspeakable dirty and filthy.

    Gu Xiran was reluctant to let go and said, "I was too negligent...."

    Negligent, he didn¡¯t mind Shu Huan¡¯s body being dirty. It was that he had forgotten to open the door of the cell.

    The first thing he did was hug her across the iron fence. He truly couldn¡¯t control himself and he also wanted to confirm that this wasn¡¯t a dream. Later, it became that he was reluctant to let go and forgot to let go. Now that he thought about it, it was truly embarrassing. Even if neither of them were people of this era and didn¡¯t care about "offending the public morals", but it was really inappropriate to embrace indifferently in a ce like a dungeon and in front of so many prisoners.

    After Gu Xiran opened the door, Shu Huan regained her senses and let her gaze stay on his face. She couldn¡¯t move it away. Then, she gradually frowned and she scolded inside her heart...

    Gu Xiran, are you a pig (idiot)?!

    After she counted on her fingers, the two were apart for less than a month. He had actually be thin like this!

    In fact, his body was originally already not so strong and looked thin, but his face was still somewhat soft to look at. Now, it was so angr and showed toughness. The dark circles under his eyes obviously showed that he didn¡¯t eat and sleep well during this time.

    The more Shu Huan thought about it, the angrier she got!

    Gu Xiran! Could it be that after he time-traveled into a body of a young man, all those years he lived in the past had disappeared? Such a big person didn¡¯t know how to take care of himself and let others worry about him! However, even though she was angry and scolded, but what was the sour feeling in her heart...?

    Shu Huan finally lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to look at him again.

    It was fine if one says that she was narcissistic. She just knew that Gu Xiran had be like this must be because he was worried about her safety. The feeling in her heart became even more ufortable, but she felt very sweet and warm having someone to care about her so much.

    When the door of the cell was opened, the prisoners became noisier. Some shook the iron fence and yelled to let him go. Some spit on Gu Xiran and cursed, making Gu Xiran fed up. His eyelids raised and he faintly threw a sentence, "If you continue to be noisy, I will cut off your tongue, chop and fried it and then feed you it. If you think that the food is not enough, I can add more. What do you think about pickled eyeballs? It would be very juicy and delicious with every bite."

    The noisy cell quieted down immediately. One could hear the noises of the mouses.

    Gu Xiran looked very cultured and the words his spoke also felt like they were floating and sounded somewhat careless. But somehow, it was this kind of carelessness and this kind of threat that didn¡¯t need fierceness to emphasize it that showed his calmness and confidence. At the same time, it gave people the sense that he would certainly fulfill his words and also made people shiver all over.

    When a madman was doing crazy things, it was terrible but understandable. When a calm and rational person does crazy things, that was a real horror.

    Shang Xin couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said, "Second young master, too disgusting!

    Too disgusting?

    If it wasn¡¯t because Shu Huan was standing safe and sound in front of him, it was truly uncertain about what he would do. Even now, when he regained what he lost and his mood was bright, but when he thought about how long Shu Huan had endured the insults and vulgar words from these prisoners, anger would still rose up in him because Shu Huan¡¯s safety was not the result of them being merciful and not bearing to hurt her.

    Now, taking into ount that they were already on the dead row and wouldn¡¯t have long more to live, that he just scared them a bit and let them be disgusted was already a very gentle method.

    Gu Xiran smiled slightly and didn¡¯t spoke anymore. He locked the door and held Shu Huan¡¯s hand tightly, put his hand on her shoulder and escorted her to the outside.

    Although, she had only stayed for half a day, when she walked out of the dungeon¡¯s gate and saw the sunshineing in from the half-opened gate, Shu Huan was jumping from happiness. She narrowed her eyes slightly and said, "In fact, I¡¯ve seen you outside of the city gate before. Unfortunately, you didn¡¯t hear me when I shouted. When I was being locked inside the dungeon, I was thinking about when you woulde over, but I wasn¡¯t certain at that time. I thought that perhaps I had to wait two, three days or even half a month. I was really a bit worried. I didn¡¯t expect you toe so soon and to let me be able to see today¡¯s sun."

    Gu Xiran was already ming himself. He obviously knew that those people of Gu household weren¡¯t benevolent people. He thought that he would only be gone for a few days. He didn¡¯t take Shu Huan with him because the journey was hard and left her alone at Gu residence. As a result, it gave old madam the opportunity to divorce her. He also let her go through this earthquake alone and she was locked up inside this dungeon. Now, hearing her say this, his heart felt more pain. He couldn¡¯t help but tighten his grip on her hand. After being silent for a moment, he asked, "Was it Shu Yue?"

    He was no fool. At first, he didn¡¯t pay attention to Shu Yue at all and also didn¡¯t know that something had happened to Shu Huan. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t think that there was something wrong with Shu Yue. Later, he got too worried and was distracted. Moreover, there were too many idents that could happen during a disaster. He didn¡¯t expect at all that Shu Huan would be locked up in a dungeon. Thinking about it at this very moment, there was no reason for the people at his side who knew Shu Huan to do such a thing that only harmed others without any benefit. When he recalled the unusual excitement and liveliness of Shu Yue today, naturally, he would suspect her.

    This question didn¡¯t need Shu Huan to answer it. Du Qiu stood outside of the dungeon and kicked that bailiff who hung his head dispiritedly. He said, "This person had confessed. It was Shu Yue."

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192 What kind of weirdo?

    Shu Yue was about to go crazy!

    She paced back and forth in her temporary amodation. She was unnerved. It happened that Ji Danqing was sitting there and sorting the medicinal herbs collected by the bailiffs at the pharmacy. He thrown away what need to be thrown and throw those that needed to be dried in the basket to dry in the sun. He looked rxed and peacefully.

    She secretly looked out through the curtain. There was a bailiff with a sword on him patrolling outside. He turned around and happened to meet her gaze. Shu Yue suffered a fright and bit her lips nervously. She quickly turned away her gaze and started to pace back and forth again.

    After a long while, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said, "Doc...doctor Ji..."

    "What is the matter?" Ji Danqing didn¡¯t raise his head, but his tone was still gentle.

    "It¡¯s too stuffy in here, I want to go out to relieve boredom."

    Ji Danqing finally raised his head, looked at her and smiled slightly, "There are many ill people outside. If you go out, you may get infected with some disease. Why don¡¯t you endure it for a moment and rest quietly inside?"

    He used the tone of negotiation and his voice was so gentle that it couldn¡¯t be any gentler, but in Shu Yue¡¯s ears, it was a threat in disguise and a resolute rejection. She became a bit irritable and took a deep breath. She said, "Then, I want to sleep. It¡¯s not very convenient with someone here. Please, doctor Ji, go out!"

    Ji Danqing didn¡¯t move and began to talk with her about health care, "Work during sunrise and rest during sunset. At this time, the sun hasn¡¯t set yet. It¡¯s toote for a nap and too early for a sleep. It¡¯s easy to not be tired at night and causing the liver the inme, injuring the inner organs. This humble one advices miss..."

    He hadn¡¯t finished speaking yet when Shu Yue already covered her ears and screamed, "I don¡¯t want to listen, I don¡¯t want to listen! This is not allowed, that is not allowed; what right do you have to treat me like a prisoner?! Do you have the right to bother with what I want to do?"

    After she vented, she saw that Ji Danqing looked at her indifferently and there was pity in his eyes, she immediately had the feeling that she was being seen like a monkey. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore, tightened her heart, raised the curtain and ran out, but she was stopped by the bailiff who kept watch outside. He said, "Miss Shu, doctor Ji said that you are ill and can¡¯t go out. Please go back inside to rest."

    Shu Yue vented her anger on him, "I want to go..."

    She originally wanted to say that she wanted to go relieve herself and use that opportunity to escape. Who would¡¯ve thought that she only talked halfway when she saw Gu Xiran walk in while he hugged Shu Huan? His expression was deep like ice of ten thousand years. He said coldly, "What do you want to go do?"

    Shu...Shu Huan didn¡¯t die and hasn¡¯t gone crazy. Even the clothes on her body was intact...

    Shu Yue panicked so much that her legs gave way, but people like her would still think they could get lucky even if death was near at hand. Therefore, she forced out a smile that was uglier than crying, forced her legs to take two steps forward and said, "Brother...brother-inw, you¡¯ve returned...big sister..."

    She couldn¡¯t ask how her big sister was doing. After she paused for a moment, she said forcible, "It¡¯s great that you are fine..."

    In fact, fine her ass! She couldn¡¯t be more eager for Shu Huan to never appear in front of her again.

    Naturally, Shu Huan hated this "little sister". She felt more disgusted at her fake expression now. She didn¡¯t want to talk to her and only looked once at Shang Xin.

    Shang Xin understood tacitly. She went forward and raised her arm.

    "Pa," could be heard. Shu Yue¡¯s head went to the left with this p. Then, she heard Shang Xin say, "This p is for my miss."

    After the words fell, a p fell again with her another hand and made Shu Yue¡¯s head go to the right.

    Shang Xin said through gritted teeth, "This p is for myself!"

    Shu Yue had been stunned by these two fierce ps. For a moment, she stood there nkly. After a long while did she regain her senses and realize that she had been pped!

    This was an extraordinary shame and humiliation!

    Although her family was poor, she had been indulged ever since she was young. No matter how domineering and shrewish Xu <i>shi</i> was, she loved her own daughter dearly. Hence, she had only seen Shu Huan being beaten and scolded. As for herself, not even a strand of hair had been broken by her parents. Now that she had suffered two ps in front of people, her shrewish side came out. As for her other feelings like being afraid, panic-stricken and uneasiness, those had disappeared without trace.

    Her anger rose up and she screamed as she red at Shang Xin, "Who do you think you are? You actually dare to p me!"

    Compared on fierceness, Shang Xin was naturally fiercer than her. She (SX) didn¡¯t answer and gave her two more ps with her other hand, making that pretty face of Shu Yue be swollen. Only now did she (SX) say angrily, "You are malicious and your ways are disgusting. You actually designed to have your big sister thrown into the dungeon! What about that I pped you? It is considered lightly to p you. My hatred hasn¡¯t even melted!"

    Only now did Shu Yue recall this matter. She paused for a moment. Then, she immediately burst into tears. As she cried, she said, "Big sister...I know that my mother doesn¡¯t treat you well. She beat you, scolded you and didn¡¯t give you food. It caused you to also hate me. But...but, I¡¯m your little sister after all. How can you nt something another had done to you on me...?"

    While she cried, she wanted to go pull Shu Huan. As a result, she almost made Shu Huan vomit from disgust. She (SH) quickly backed a few steps. She (SY) turned and grabbed Gu Xiran¡¯s sleeve. She cried, "I¡¯m innocent! Brother-inw, I¡¯m innocent...How can big sister ignore the rtion of siblings and nder me like this...?"

    Gu Xiran also felt disgust. He didn¡¯t have time to deal with her. He first tried to pry open her hand.

    She sat on the ground and cried, "These past few days, I¡¯ve been following brother-inw to search for big sister. When would I have the opportunity to go harm big sister? Even if I had the opportunity, I didn¡¯t know where big sister was. Moreover, why would I want to harm her for no reason? She..."

    Such shameless person was truly like a puddle of smashed up snot. If one showed mercy, it would stick to people without letting go, making people disgusted.

    Gu Xiran was toozy to even spare her a nce. He shouted, "People,e drag her away. Beat her till she doesn¡¯t cry and scream anymore. Then, throw her in the dungeon!"

    In fact, there was no need for a beating. Only with hearing this, Shu Yue already shuddered. She immediately quieted down. It was just that she still didn¡¯t know that the bailiff who had escorted Shu Huan to the dungeon had been taken down. While she trembled from fear, she still struggled with hate and said, "With no evidence and only from a few words of my big sister, even if an official came, he could not deal with me like this. What¡¯s more, brother-inw, you are not an official!"

    Forget it if this was said by another. It happened that she had done such a thing before and let someone lock Shu Huan up in a dungeon without evidence!

    What kind of double standard was this? How shameless could one be?!

    Shu Huan looked once at Gu Xiran and didn¡¯t know whether she shouldugh or cry. She said, "Today, we have really seen what a weirdo of this world is like."

    Gu Xiran humphed, "To a certain extent, she could be considered to have gotten the first ce in this world. There would neither predecessors nor sessors like her."

    While they talked, some bailiffs came forward to drag Shu Yue away. Naturally, she knew that if she was dragged away, only a road to ruin awaits her. It happened that she couldn¡¯t break free. She could only scream as if her life depends on it, "I¡¯m not reconciled! I¡¯m not reconciled! You all grouped together to harm me! I¡¯m innocent! Killing people..."

    Her voice travelled far away, attracting countless of people to look over. However, because Gu Xiran was present, no one dared toe closer to look at this liveliness.

    Shu Huan got an idea. She pulled at Gu Xiran¡¯s sleeve and said, "Bring her back!"

    "Why?" Gu Xiran frowned slightly, lowered his head and looked at her puzzled.

    Shu Huan¡¯s gaze was on Shu Yue. She said faintly, "She keep screaming that she is unreconciled and innocent. If this was spread, those who didn¡¯t know the situation would truly think that she is innocent. I will let her ept wholeheartedly, let her bow her head, ept her crime and could no longer shout that she is innocent!"

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193 The most incurable poison

    After Gu Xiran heard that, he smiled

    slightly. Shu Huan should deal with this and vent her anger. He was too enraged and stole the opportunity from her. It couldn¡¯t be better now that she had her own n. He immediately ordered for the bailiff to drag Shu Yue back here. Then, he stood at a side with his arms crossed and said nothing.

    Shu Yue thought that there was a turning point because she had been dragged back. She cried miserably and didn¡¯t know how to reflect. She said to Gu Xiran, "Brother-inw, I¡¯m really innocent. Don¡¯t listen to the nonsense of my big sister..."

    Shang Xin couldn¡¯t take it anymore and rebuked, "Is this something a human should say? Let¡¯s not mention what you did, these words were already very shitty! Second young master and my miss are husband and wife. You let second young master not believe her and believe you, who do you think you are?"

    Shu Yue rolled her eyes and said, "What husband and wife? She had long been divorced by Gu household and you still say they are husband and wife?!"

    If she had talked about something else, Gu Xiran would take it as watching at a clown jump around. Who would¡¯ve thought that she would talk about the matter he hated the most which was divorcing his wife? She was truly hopelessly stupid!

    He immediately said coldly, "Since it was like that, why do you still call me brother-inw? I don¡¯t know such a sister-inw like you!"

    On eloquence, even ten Shu Yue¡¯s together wouldn¡¯t win over Gu Xiran!

    Shu Yue was stumped for words by him. She couldn¡¯t think in a short moment about what to say to turn the situation back in her favor. She could only lower her head and muttered, "Anyway, I won¡¯t be reconciled without any evidence!"

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t think about calling that bailiff to confront such a person because even if she called that bailiff, this person can still lie through her teeth and say that that bailiff is Gu Xiran¡¯s underling and would naturally speak as he was instructed.

    "You want evidence? Then, I will let you see what evidence is!" Shu Huan only smiled slightly and said to Shang Xin, "Search her!"

    Shang Xin didn¡¯t say anything, went forward and searched her.

    Shu Yue was still struggling.

    Shu Huan said, "I left you face by letting a maid search you. If you don¡¯t want face, it¡¯s no problem. I can let the bailiffs search you!"

    After Shu Yue heard this, she knew she couldn¡¯t win. Hence, she didn¡¯t struggle anymore.

    Shang Xin searched her and found the silver hairpin and bracelet she kept inside her clothes.

    Shu Huan took them and asked, "You said you don¡¯t know where I was and haven¡¯t seen me. Then, why did the silver hairpins and bracelets that I let the shop make a few days ago be on you?"

    Shu Yue had made up her mind to not admit anything even if she had to die. She wiped her tears, raised her head and said, "Even if big sister wants to harm me, you shouldn¡¯t frame me with my belongings. Even if the family is very poor, I can still afford silver hairpins and bracelets. These are clearly those that my mother let made for me. When had they be yours? Could it be that your name is engraved on these silver hairpin and bracelet?"

    There was naturally no name. She had long checked it. That was why she put them on her.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t get angry and only asked smilingly, "Since they are your belongings, then I will ask you, what are inside of this bracelet and hairpin?"

    Shu Yue went nk. She had weighted that bracelet and hairpin. From the weight, she could estimate that there should be nothing hidden inside. She thought that Shu Huan wanted to trick her and said, "Hairpin and bracelet are for wearing. What could there be inside?!"

    "Are you sure?" Shu Huan smiled strangely.

    When Shu Yue saw her (SH) expression, she be a bit unconfident. However, to let her guess what was inside, she truly couldn¡¯t guess it. She could only grit her teeth and said, "Of course!"

    "Such a pity," Shu Huan shook her head. "You guessed wrong! Inside of here are hidden five thousand silver <i>liang</i> and the deeds of two shops!"

    Naturally, also the ve contract that she got from Xu <i>shi</i>, but she didn¡¯t mention this.

    Five thousand silver <i>liang</i>!

    Shu Yue was stunned, "Nonsense, how can you have so much money?! I don¡¯t believe you!"

    The interface of the silver hairpin and bracelet was very delicate and decorated with pattern. Even if you look closely, you may not be able to find the ingenuity to open it. However, Shu Huan knew about it. One didn¡¯t know why, but after she twisted and turned it once, that hairpin split into two pieces. Then, she used her nail to poke that banknote out. The same happened with the silver bracelet. Inside of it was also a paper rolled in a thin strip.

    After Shu Huan took out the papers, she shook it in front of Shu Yue and said, "Who is the one speaking nonsense? You better exin why my silver hairpin and bracelet is on you!"

    Although, Shu Yue was not very literate, but she had seen banknotes twice. Seeing the various kinds ofplicated symbols on the paper in front of her, she knew that that was a banknote. She didn¡¯t know why her heart loosened up and her legs went soft. She knelt in a sorry state on the ground.

    She couldn¡¯t describe the many feelings she was feeling now.

    Firstly, was because she was stumped for words by Shu Huan¡¯s questioning. Knowing that she was near death¡¯s end, she felt all kinds of fears and fright. Secondly, it was because she was shocked. She didn¡¯t know that there was such a mystery to the silver bracelet and hairpin. She deeply regretted that she was toocent of herself and didn¡¯t check them carefully. If she had found the banknote hidden in the silver hairpin and bracelet, with five thousand silver <i>liang</i>, why would she stay here to bear and endure hardships and fawn upon Gu Xiran? She would¡¯ve long been gone with that banknote and go to a bustling city that had not been affected by the catastrophe, <i>eat delicious food, drink hard liquor</i> and enjoy riches!

    Is there medicine of regret in this word?

    No!

    Even if there was, such a person like Shu Yue wouldn¡¯t regret what she had done. She would only regret why she didn¡¯t find the banknote sooner! She was beside herself not because she was remorseful, but because she was annoyed that she didn¡¯t have luck!

    Shu Huan looked once at her and let someone bring that bailiff. The moment the bailiff saw the silver hairpin and bracelet, he immediately told them what Shu Yue told him at that time.

    This time, there was human testimony and material evidence. Even if Shu Yue was very shameless, it didn¡¯t have any meaning anymore even if she refused to acknowledge. The few people present looked at her very disdainfully. They didn¡¯t expect that there was such a vicious person on this world. For no apparent reason, she harmed her big sister like this. Also, her ways were despicable, making people look down upon her even more.

    Shang Xin said angrily, "Miss, how do you think we should punish her?"

    Punish? To someone like Shu Yue, the word "punish" was too light. The right word should be "convict"!

    Shu Huan asked for advice from another bailiff, "How is one convicted for plotting against one¡¯s own big sister?"

    That bailiff has never seen someone like Shu Yue who was poisonous as a snake. He truly wanted to say <i>the lingering death</i>, but the facts were not so serious. Especially when the conspire against someone was unsessful. He could only say, "Forty beatings, imprison and then send to exile."

    Shu Huan narrowed her eyes and said, "Twenty beatings, lock her up in the dungeon for a year before letting her out!"

    Gu Xiran looked at her, smiled slightly, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Shu Yue who had already fallen to the ground with messy hair and dirty face, after she heard this, she cried, "I won¡¯t go! I won¡¯t go to the dungeon! You can¡¯t lock me up in that ce!"

    Shu Huan smiled coldly and said, "Even I have been there, why can¡¯t you?!"

    "I¡¯m your biological little sister! How can you treat me so viciously?!" Shu Yue cried as she cursed. However, no matter how she cursed, Shu Huan was unmoved. She crawled over and begged, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong! I know that I am wrong. I beg you to not lock me up in that kind of ce. I will die! I will certainly die!"

    "Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die!" Shu Huan turned her face to not look at her (SY). "I¡¯m not as contemptible as you. I will give you a separate cell!"

    As soon as she finished, Gu Xiran casted a meaningful nce at those bailiffs. Immediately, people went forward to drag Shu Yue away. On the way, she screamed and cried, but her mouth was soon blocked and she couldn¡¯t make any sounds anymore.

    After Shu Yue had been dragged away, the surroundings quieted down again.

    Shang Xin bit her lips for a long time. Finally, she couldn¡¯t hold it anymore andined, "Miss, you punished her too lightly!"

    "She wouldn¡¯t be able to take forty beatings and would die," Shu Huan smiled faintly. "Letting someone like her die immediately was going too easy on her!"

    "Then, why don¡¯t you lock her up longer?" Shang Xin was still dissatisfied. "Just one year, it will pass in a blink of the eye!"

    This time Gu Xiranughed, "You have stayed in the dungeon. It was very ufortable, right?"

    Shang Xin nodded puzzled and said, "It is because it is ufortable that you have to lock her up longer. Moreover, you gave her a separate cell."

    "Locking someone as pampered and spoiled like her for too long, she would go crazy!" Shu Huan didn¡¯t hide her intention and said, "In fact, madmen live very happily. They don¡¯t know pain and don¡¯t have sorrow. They would spent their life in confusion. Why should I let her be happy like that?!"

    Let her have longing and desire, but can¡¯t get them!

    That kind of endless and painful longing that gnawed at her heart day and night was the most incurable poison in this world!

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t feel any psychological burden at all by using such a vicious way to deal with people like Shu Yue. She only felt the refreshment after having vented her anger!

    <i>TlNote: if you like you can follow me on </i>

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194 The odor

    Shang Xin was a person that liked to pay back gratitude and revenge directly. Just like beating and kicking those prisoners in the dungeon and pping Shu Yue a moment ago. Only when the other party felt real pain would it give her a sense of happiness. Therefore, she was still a little unhappy with how Shu Huan dealt with Shu Yue.

    This girl didn¡¯t have much deep schemings. Everything was written clearly on her face. When Shu Huan turned her (SH) face and saw that she (SX) had her eyes lowered and her lips pouted, she couldn¡¯t help but pull her over and say, "Think, that she had been locked up in the dungeon, no matter if she had endured torture or not, but her reputation would be destroyed."

    Shang Xin nodded and then looked at those people who were whispering in a distance. She said, "This is inevitable. It wouldn¡¯t take long before her vicious reputation would be spread throughout the city!"

    Because, people as vicious as Shu Yue was very rare. So rare, that it would be spread around as an umon story!

    In this era, the reputation was the most important. Not to mention that the mind of the kind of persons like Shu Yue was very easy to guess. Shu Huan said, "When her reputation is damaged, it will be difficult for her to marry, let alone marry into a rich family. Let her be tormented her whole life for being impoverished, suffer the torture of hunger and be beleaguered. She would never be able to be a cut above others or frown and look coldly at someone. To her, isn¡¯t this more painful than death?"

    After she said that, Shang Xin seemed to have understood. This was like her uncle who was addicted to drinking and gambling. If one didn¡¯t let him drink or gamble, it was more painful than taking his life. Such a punishment was better than selling Shu Yue as a ve! Because a ve may be sold to a wealthy and kind family and enjoy good food and wear fine clothes. She could even use her good looks to be a concubine. But, an impoverished person could only work hard all day long and pass one¡¯s days in torment.

    Shu Huan saw that she had understood, so, she (SH) didn¡¯t exin further. In fact, she as someone who had time-traveled with profound experiences, there were truly many ways that she could punish people. She could learn from Ah Zi, peeling off someone¡¯s clothes and apply honey on his body. Then, throw him to the ants and let them bite him. Or she could be more bloody, by incapacitating Shu Yue and throw her out on the streets to beg. If she wanted to be more cruel, she could learn from Empress L¨¹¡¯s ways when she dealt with concubine Qi...

    But there was no need for such cruelty. If she did so, she was no different from people like Gu Xuan and Shu Yue. She (SH) still preferred the rtively gentle way to let those sinful people have a taste of their own medicine. Moreover, she didn¡¯t get things into a state where there was no turn around. This kind of mental punishment woulde to an end when the person who was punished turned over a new leaf. Just like Shang Xin¡¯s uncle, if he hadpletely quit drinking and gambling, he might be able to start a new chapter in his life.

    But could people like Shu Yue turn over a new leaf?

    Shu Huan¡¯s face showed a bitter smile. It felt like an unrealistic dream, and it was also like the sun was rising from the west. It was totally impossible to happen!

    "Actually...," Gu Xiran suddenly interrupted. "If you want to feel to your heart content, it isn¡¯t impossible."

    Shang Xin understood but still felt unsatisfied. After hearing him, she hurriedly asked, "Second young master, quickly tell me!"

    Gu Xiran mischievously smiled, "Well, wait ten days or so and then bring a basket of food and drink to the dungeon to see her."

    "What?!" Shang Xin didn¡¯t understand yet and was furious instead. ¡°I still have to bring food and drink to people like her? I won¡¯t do such a stupid thing!"

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help butughed out loud. "What are you thinking? Of course, by not giving her food, you can blow off the steam!"

    "Oh!" Shang Xin just realized at this moment. She looked at Shu Huan and then at Gu Xiran. "You two are indeed a married couple. The ideas you both think are so evil! But....!"

    She smiled mischievously, "I like it very much!"

    These words made everyoneugh. Finally, Gu Xiran took Shu Huan¡¯s hand and wanted to take her to bathe and change clothes first. But when he was about to turn around, he suddenly saw Ji Danqing standing not far away and looked at them with a slight smile.

    Shu Huan hurriedly walked forward and respectfully saluted him, "Doctor Ji, thank you very much this time. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able toe back safely."

    Ji Danqing naturally knew what she was thanking him for. So he didn¡¯t refuse and received her salute with a smile. He gently said, "It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re safe."

    Gu Xiran wondered, "How do you know he guessed you were in the dungeon? I haven¡¯t had the time to tell you about it yet!"

    Shu Huan was stunned to hear this too, and then said with a smile, "That¡¯s not what I¡¯m thanking him for!"

    As she spoke, she took two porcin bottles out of her sleeves and handed them to Gu Xiran.

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t know what they were and shook them twice. He couldn¡¯t feel if there was liquid in them or something else, so he wanted to pull out the bottle stopper to see but was hurriedly stopped by Shu Huan. She said, "Don¡¯t, don¡¯t pull out the bottle stopper. It¡¯s filled with knockout drops in it!"

    This was the knockout drops made by Ji Danqing for her and Shang Xin to defend themselves after her residence was burrized.

    At that time, Shu Huan had handed over the antidote to Shang Xin while Shu Yue was talking and was unaware of her (SH) actions. After they had taken the antidote and waited for Shu Yue to go out, they immediately smashed two porcin bottles. Six or seven prisoners became unconscious, and then they tied them tightly together and gave them a good beating. Otherwise, relying only on the strength of the two of them, how could they <i>seek life in the midst of death</i>?

    Ji Danqing shook his head and said with a smile, "This is also your luck. I was first perturbed and didn¡¯t know if you have brought this drug with you after the earthquake. If you didn¡¯t bring it, it would¡¯ve been terrible!"

    "How can I not bring the life-saving things with me?" Shu Huan smiled, turned her palm and a small and exquisite thingy in the palm of her hand.

    "What is this?" Gu Xiran was really surprised.

    Shu Huan handed the thing to him. "<i>Attack someone by innuendo</i>."

    "What?" Gu Xiran was originally looking at the thing over and over again, trying to find out how it worked. But after what she said, his hand froze and he dared not to move again.

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help and bust out inughter. "I¡¯m lying! This is a hidden weapon made by master Du, although it isn¡¯t as amazing as <i>attacking someone by innuendo</i>, it¡¯s still very useful. Look..."

    As she said so, she lightly pressed on the hidden weapon and one could see three small darts flew out of it. It flew out far, and finally fell on the ground, creating a puff of dust.

    "This thing is too small and fine. It isn¡¯t very powerful but it works well if you defend yourself at close range." As Shu Huan said that, she took the small darts that was picked up by Shang Xin and put them back into the hidden weapon.

    "Mm," Gu Xiran was stillughing, but the smile on his face was obviously stiff. He then casted a sidelong nce at Ji Danqing and Du Qiu who was in a distance and didn¡¯t say a word.

    Shu Huan put away the knockout drops and hidden weapon. She wondered, "Doctor Ji, how do you know I was in the dungeon?"

    Gu Xiran also wanted to know the answer to this question. If he (JD) guessed it, it was unlikely to be in one guess. He (JD) should have found some clues from Shu Yue. But he (GXR) didn¡¯t pay attention to Shu Yue at that time, so he wondered what the loophole could be.

    "It is nothing." Ji Danqing said reservedly. "She had an odor on her body. This humble one often deals with various kinds of medicinal materials, so this nose is more or less trained. As soon as I smelled that odor, even if it was very subtle, I remember the few times that I was asked to go to the dungeon to see patients. Moreover, she isn¡¯t a bailiff and is also a girl. There was no reason to go to such a ce like a dungeon, so I cautiously guessed it."

    "Fortunately, you were right!" Gu Xiran reached out and patted Ji Danqing on the shoulder. He (GXR) felt deeply moved. If he (JD) hadn¡¯t guessed right, he (GXR) would be still looking for her at the moment and he would¡¯ve almost gone mad.

    Shu Huan had a bitter face instead. You had to know, she had been in the dungeon for so long, and had alsoe into contact with those prisoners. The odor on her body was even stronger! Even if Ji Danqing didn¡¯t explicitly said that it was a bad odor, she knew it. She hurriedly dragged Gu Xiran away. She was in a hurry to find a ce to change her clothes, bathe and clean herself up!

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195 Mean and despicable

    Gu Xiran led Shu Huan to his ce.

    After Shu Huan got free from worry, she though back about the past event and was suddenly worried. She asked, "I didn¡¯t get you in trouble, did I?"

    "Huh?" Gu Xiran had other things on his mind, so when he was suddenly inquired by her, he hadn¡¯te back to his senses yet.

    "I meant the matter of dealing with Shu Yue and the fact that you brought so many people to find me." Shu Huan already knew that he was now working under the prefectural magistrate and had the power to order those bailiffs, but Shu Yue was right about something. Gu Xiran wasn¡¯t a government official after all. If a moment of jolly would cause trouble for him, she would rather find another way to deal with Shu Yue. She just hoped that she could stay with him safely, and never have idents or twist and turns again.

    "Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any trouble," Gu Xiran smiled. "Master Du will inform the magistrate of this matter. We haven¡¯t overpunished her (SY) for the crime she hasmitted."

    Only now did Shu Huan feel relieved. After remembering what she had seen and heard when she entered the city, she smiled and whispered, "I was stupid. When I entered the city, I thought the prefectural magistrate was quite capable but didn¡¯t think of asking if there was a capable person helping him. Otherwise, the matter with Shu Yue wouldn¡¯t have happened."

    Gu Xiran smiled and said, "Are you praising or humiliating me? These days I¡¯m almost <i>badly burned about the head</i>. What I can do were only these things. Trying to save one more is one. Now I¡¯m still waiting for the people above to distribute money and provision and send more manpower here. At that time, the situation may be improved. In fact, Doctor Ji was more than enough to help the prefectural magistrate with these things. But he (JD) made it clear that he will only seeing patients and won¡¯t deal with other things, so the mess fell on me."

    To be more borate, it was earthquake that day. Gu Xiran first went to Danqing¡¯s ce to find Ji Danqing to inquire about the whereabouts of Shu Huan. Afterwards, he rushed in the dark to the small courtyard rented by Shu Huan and saw that the ce had copsed. He didn¡¯t care much at that time and rushed in to find her, but he didn¡¯t find anyone. So, he guessed that Shu Huan had escaped with the maids already.

    However, fleeing might not be safe. The ground was falling apart and it was crowded with people. Many people were injured or even killed in the process of fleeing. Even though Ji Danqing had beenforting him and said that Shu Huan had made preventive preparations during the days before the earthquake, so, she would be safe and sound. However, he still couldn¡¯t be at ease before seeing her with his own eyes.

    Afterwards, the torrential rain fell. It was impossible to find someone in that kind of dark night and that kind of rain that caused one unable to keep one¡¯s eyes open. He didn¡¯t find Shu Huan, but he identally met the prefectural magistrate who was injured in the earthquake. As luck would have it, Ji Danqing was a doctor. In this kind of circumstances, he (JD) came in handy and thus handled the injuries of the prefectural magistrate.

    The next morning, Gu Xiran was still in a hurry to continue to search but didn¡¯t think that the prefectural magistrate was so frightened that he wanted to leave here and seek refuge elsewhere. In addition, he refused to let go of Ji Danqing, because at this moment it was very difficult to find a skilled doctor.

    At such a time, the head of a city actually only wanted to abandon the people and escape on his own!

    Gu Xiran exploded on the spot, but he was a person who had experience in the workce. He didn¡¯t point directly at the nose of the prefectural magistrate and scolded him. Instead he asked faintly, "Sir, do you only want to live and not care about this <i>ck gauze hat</i> on your head?"

    After asking, he first spoke of the general knowledge of the earthquake to the prefectural magistrate and then clearly analyzed the situation that might be encountered after the disaster. In short, he (GXR) described the gue, famine, bandits, and so on that might ur as extremely grave.

    After the prefectural magistrate heard it, he was stupefied. The people above might catch another scapegoat for the natural disaster and might not me it all on him. But if the city was so chaotic and they verified the crime that he only cared about running for his life and that he didn¡¯t care about the fate of the citizens; it was one thing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep that ck gauze hat on his head. If His Majesty was furious, he might not even be able to keep his head on his body. He immediately lost half of the thought to run away.

    Furthermore, the prefectural magistrate was a person who had been in the officialdom for more than half of his life. He was frightened, so he didn¡¯t think it through. When he calmed down and thought about it, even if the world was very big, all territory belongs to the emperor. He could run away now but where could he go? As long as there was a word from someone above, even if he reached the ends of the earth, he would be chased and brought back. The best way to keep his head and ck gauze hat at the moment was to atone for his crimes by meritorious acts! He couldn¡¯t control the natural disaster, but he could still work hard by providing relief for the disaster and minimizing the loss.

    At the same time, Gu Xiran continued to say, "One wanted to be an official is to seek wealth and fame. If sir walks away now, sir will lose both. If you stay, even if you have no money, even if your head is on the verge of copse, but your clean image would be spread far and wide. You may even go down in history."

    After the prefectural magistrate analyzed the situation calmly and meticulously, he found that the result for both was getting beheaded. The difference was the death of all nine generations or the death of only him. He then looked at his young children and lovable wife and beautiful concubines. He gritted his teeth and said, "Let¡¯s do it!"

    "Haha!" When Gu Xiran spoke till here, Shu Huan couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. "You made that up, right?!"

    Gu Xiran just looked at her and smiled. He didn¡¯t agree nor disagree.

    Shu Huan urged, "What happened afterwards?"

    "Afterwards?" Gu Xiran raised his eyebrows and said, "Nothing. It was just helping the magistrate to plead for forgiveness in the booklet. Then, list all kinds of ns and countermeasures for the relief of disaster in the booklet too and sent it to the people above."

    Here was very close to the imperial capital. The emperor was probably also afraid that if Jingtian City becamepletely chaotic, it would affect the imperial capital too. Therefore, not long after the booklet was sent, it was approved and returned to them. It didn¡¯t criticize the prefectural magistrate much. It even said that it would be best if they could do as nned. The rest of the document were words of leniency and urging, telling the prefectural magistrate to do his best to relieve the disaster.

    In fact, this was expected. In this kind of situation, the most important thing was to appease the people. Since the prefectural magistrate was still able to do his work, it would be unlikely to rece him now. But he (GXR) didn¡¯t think that in this way, the prefectural magistrate became at ease and all the more, he (magistrate) didn¡¯t want to let him (GXR) and Ji Danqing go.

    "After considering it through, I thought that if I could help relief the disaster, I would also have more people to look for you. This is the best of both worlds, so I stayed." Gu Xiran smiled bitterly and said, "There was also no other way. I have thought you might have gone to another city, but this is the only ce we can find each other, so, you will alwayse back."

    Although he thought like that, but before he found Shu Huan, he still couldn¡¯t suppress his worries. It was better to be safe than sorry. What if Shu Huan didn¡¯t go to another city, but was trapped inside the city and waiting for him to go safe her? He searched all the ces she might go, including Shu residence! Although Shu Huan wouldn¡¯t go to Shu residence by herself, but he couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that she was identally forced to go. But he didn¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t find her in the end, but found the outrageous Shu Yue.

    This was really an ident arising from many causes!

    As they spoke on the way, they reached Gu Xiran¡¯s ce. Before they went in, Gu Xiran suddenly said, "Let me take a look again at those things you used to defend yourself."

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t suspect him and very obediently handed him the bottle of knockout drops and hidden weapon. However, he put on an act and looked at them for a while, and suddenly turned his hands and put both things in his sleeve.

    "You...," Shu Huan was dumbfounded.

    Gu Xiran smiled evilly, "I¡¯ll keep them for you for a few days."

    Shu Huan hadn¡¯t understood yet and asked, "Why?!"

    Gu Xiran lifted the curtain and pulled her in. He then hugged her and whispered in her ear, "If such dangerous things were left on you, this husband¡¯s situation would be very perilous..."

    Shu Huan was stunned, then she immediately understood what he meant. So, her face couldn¡¯t help but turn red little by little. Finally, she kicked in his direction and yelled "Gu Xiran! You¡¯re too mean! Too despicable!"

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196 Revert the incident by taking liberties with a woman

    Even after he had been scolded, he didn¡¯t feel that he was mean and despicable. On the contrary, he felt that he was quite pure!

    Shu Huan bathed inside, he guarded outside.

    Listening to that tititing sound of water, he couldn¡¯t reveal any imaginations on his face. He could only stand with his hands behind his back and a serious face while he looked from time to time at the gradually darkening sky. He feigned a calm appearance lest someone sees him and he bes a joke.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to be like Liu Xiahui!

    It happened that Shang Xin came with two bowls of concoction and said in a low voice, "Doctor Ji said that this is medicine to prevent the epidemic disease and let second young master and mistress to remember drink it after you¡¯ve bathed."

    At first, Gu Xiran didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with this. After he took over a bowl, he said, "Alright."

    However, Shang Xin didn¡¯t leave and still stood there with lowered head which made him a bit surprised, "Is there anything else?"

    "Doctor Ji, he said...," Shang Xin¡¯s face reddened. "This concoction shouldn¡¯t be taken with concoction to prevent a pregnancy..."

    "..."

    Gu Xiran looked at her speechlessly.

    Shang Xin felt embarrassed, "I...I only passed the message...it has nothing to do with me..."

    After she said that, she turned and ran away. Gu Xiran looked at the bowl of concoction in his hand and didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry.

    Ji Danqing was deliberately giving him a hard time!

    Not to mention that he didn¡¯t remember the matter of the concoction to prevent a pregnancy, even if he remembered, he couldn¡¯t be so thick-skinned to let people gather the herbs and make a concoction to prevent a pregnancy now when herbs were very precious.

    He secretly scolded Ji Danqing from head to toe. When Gu Xiran thought more about it, he felt that something was not right. Only now did he realize that Ji Danqing¡¯s intention wasn¡¯t to point at the concoction to prevent a pregnancy but at the current status of Shu Huan!

    Since she had been divorced, Shu Huan and he didn¡¯t have the rtionship of husband and wife anymore. The things that he could do in the past, but didn¡¯t have the time to do before, now, he couldn¡¯t do them because they were illegitimately conferred. Naturally, they had thoughts that transcended this era. They didn¡¯t repel like ancient people on the matter like getting on the bus first before paying for the ticket. However, this kind of thing, no matter if it was in the ancient or modern times, it was the woman who would suffer the loss. Even if Shu Huan only wished for a true heart and didn¡¯t care about status (of being the wife), he didn¡¯t want the one he loved to suffer grievances that she shouldn¡¯t suffer.

    From the appearance, he was just a man who had turned eighteen, but his thoughts weren¡¯t so young (innocent) anymore. He especially despised people using the name of love to do things without thinking about the other party and required the other party to sacrifice unconditionally in all aspects. When the requirements were not met, those people would often say, "You don¡¯t love me at all!"

    In fact, that was extremely selfish and they were usually the ones who would desert the other party!

    He and Shu Huan couldn¡¯t go back anymore. Since this era cared about reputation, they couldn¡¯t not follow the local customs. In any case, he didn¡¯t want to cause Shu Huan¡¯s reputation to be damaged. Naturally, Ji Danqing also meant this.

    "I finished. You cane in."

    Gu Xiran¡¯s thoughts were elsewhere when Shu Huan¡¯s voice came from inside. He lowered his head and looked at the bowl of concoction in his hand. He smiled helplessly. When he raised the curtain, went in and saw Shu Huan who was a feast to the eyes with water still dripping from her hair, his smile couldn¡¯t help but be more bitter.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t have clothes to change. At this moment, she wore Gu Xiran¡¯s robe. It was too wide and too big. The hem was dragged over the ground like a mop. The sleeves were also too wide that she had to pull them up. It was fine if she stood still while wearing such wide clothes. If she moved around, the clothes would glue to her body because being blown by the wind and showed her seductive curves that would let people be lost in wild and fanciful thoughts. Gu Xiran had to turn his face an tried not to look at her.

    "Drink the concoction. It is to prevent the epidemic disease. If you let it stay there a bit more, it would be cold."

    Shu Huan was trying to tie the belt and said, "Did you go look for Liangchen and Meijing? If there is still ce here, let them move the things over to here. The most important thing is to bring my clothes. Your clothes are too big for me."

    Gu Xiran pped his forehead and said, "I forgot..."

    He truly forgot because he was so happy. Presumably, Zhang Zirong, Liangchen and Meijing were anxious like ants on a hot pot!

    He raised the curtain and ordered someone to go pass the message. Gu Xiran hesitated for a moment and said, "Vacate the ce on the side and clean it up."

    When Shu Huan heard this, she asked, "What do you want to do? There is no need to be so troublesome. After all, no one upied Shu Yue¡¯s ce now. We can let Shang Xin and the others take over."

    "It¡¯s not for them," Gu Xiran smiled bitterly. "It¡¯s for me."

    "What?" Shu Huan was stunned.

    Gu Xiran said, "You live here."

    "Oh," Shu Huan hesitated and lowered her eyes. "That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t have any rtionship with each other now. It¡¯s not good for us to live together..."

    When Gu Xiran saw her being like this, he got a bit anxious and said, "Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m..."

    "I know!" Shu Huan interrupted him. She turned and her voice shook slightly as she said, "I know everything. You...you don¡¯t have to exin..."

    She being like this, if it was not a misunderstanding, what else could it be?!

    Gu Xiran had never seen her throw a temper, but today was different. The two had been separated for a long time and she had suffered a big shock. It was very normal that she was exceptionally sensitive. He felt that the tenderness in his heart rose. There was also nervousness and anxiousness. He walked up and hugged her from behind.

    He felt her body trembled slightly as if she was suppressing a great sorrow. Gu Xiran hugged her more tightly and said, "Don¡¯t misunderstand. I only don¡¯t want your reputation to suffer. In fact..."

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She bent andughed hard. She said, "In fact...you are more dejected than me, isn¡¯t that right...?"

    The moment Gu Xiran heard herughter, he knew that he had fallen into her trap. He turned her around. That was indeed the case. She wasughing like a blooming flower now and didn¡¯t even have a bit sadness or sorrow on her face. She was obviously teasing him!

    He said helplessly, "You know it all!"

    "Yes!" Shu Huanughed very innocently. "Didn¡¯t I say that I know everything? And, you still wanted to exin!"

    "..."

    It was rare for him to be silenced by Shu Huan for once. However, seeing herugh so cheerfully, it seemed that it was worthwhile to fall into her traps sometimes. But, his natural disposition was to not suffer losses. He naturally had to win back his face. Hence, he looked at her lips, smiled mischievously and wanted to kiss them.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that Shu Huan was faster than him this time? Her lips immediately attached to his, but it was just a slight brush. Her lips had just rubbed against his lips and the lips didn¡¯t even had the chance to feel each other¡¯s warmth when her lips left his. Then, she turned and said, "It¡¯s time to take the concoction."

    "You...," Gu Xiran felt more helpless.

    Every time, it had been her who had been teased. Fortunately, Gu Xiran had scruples in his heart and didn¡¯t defraud her. Naturally, she had to make good use of this and turn the tables around! Shu Huan ignored him and grabbed the bowl. She drank the whole bowl of concoction as she frowned. Only after that did she take a long breath and said, "So bitter!"

    Gu Xiran smiled while harboring evil designs and said, "Bitter? Might as well..."

    He hasn¡¯t finished speaking yet when he heard Shu Huan shout, "Shang Xin! Shang Xin! Quicklye clean up the bowls!"

    Damn!

    Gu Xiran was very dejected. He had suffered another defeat!

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197 The marriage

    In the end, they slept at different ces at night.

    Gu Xiran gave up his ce for Shu Huan and Shang Xin. Liangchen and Meijing stayed in the ce where Shu Yue used to live. There was no bed on this temporary ce and they could only lie on a t wooden board. They spread a sheet as a quilt. It was very ufortable. However, knowing that Gu Xiran was not far away, Shu Huan still slept well and peacefully. It could be considered the night she slept the best during this one month.

    When she got up early the next morning, there was already a fire outside. The people who Shu Huan was familiar with, sat together. Gu Xiran poked the fire and was talking with Ji Danqing. Seeing that Shu Huan hade, he (JDQ) quickly moved aside to make ce for her. While he (GXR) was at it, he grabbed her hand and warmed them on his chest. He whispered, "Are you cold?"

    Shu Huan shook her head. Seeing the small pot hanging above the fire which was emitting a warm steam, she looked inside of it. She saw that there were not delicious things cooked inside of it. It was porridge mixed with wild vegetables and misceneous grains. She quickly called Meijing to go get the sesame-coated cakes she had bought in the neighboring city. After she spread them to everyone and baked it a bit on the fire, it was also very fragrant.

    It was a delicacy to have such a thing to eat during a disaster.

    Gu Xiran took out two yams that had been buried under the fire. After he cooled them for a while, he gave one to Du Qiu and Ji Danqing. He put the other one in Shu Huan¡¯s hand and whispered, "The weather is a bit cold. Hold it to warm your hand."

    Everyone was chatting. Shu Huan looked at the yam in her hand and then looked around.

    In fact, the sky hasn¡¯tpletely lit up. There was fire and smoke everywhere. It could be seen that there was a lot of people who took up temporary shelter here, but they weren¡¯t noisy at all. the voices of the people seemed distant and absent with the quietness that was unique in the morning.

    When Shu Huan turned her head back, she broke that yam in half and gave a half to Gu Xiran. Then, she asked, "Where is Zhang Zirong? Why haven¡¯t I seen him?"

    The others didn¡¯t answer yet when Meijing said first, "Someone camest night when miss was asleep, saying that Zhang household had sent him to look for young master Zhang. They had been searching for him these past few days and finally got news about him. The two talked for a while. When I woke up in the morning, they were nowhere to be seen."

    Gu Xiran said, "He and that servant went to Suhe City. Zhang household had rtives there."

    After a slight pause, he spoke again, "Gu Da¡¯s illegitimate brother is also in Suhe City."

    He already didn¡¯t call Gu Da master anymore. It seemed that Gu Xiran was sick and tired or Gu household and wanted topletely have nothing to do with them. Shu Huan knew his true identity and didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with that, but the eyes that the others casted over was full of surprise.

    Ji Danqing spoke first, "What? You don¡¯t n to go back anymore?"

    Gu Xiran shook his head and said, "My tolerance is limited."

    Meijing couldn¡¯t help but quickly say, "Then, what about miss?!"

    In this world, only the elders could refuse to recognize the grandchildren ad drive them out of the home. When had there been someone like Gu Xiran who acted the opposite? It happened that Gu household had arranged a marriage for him, then, wouldn¡¯t he and Shu Huan¡¯s matter be dyed?

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t think that he was disobedient. He held Shu Huan¡¯s hand and said without panic, "I¡¯ve thought about it. Gu household¡¯s letter of announcing divorce had been handed to the feudal office. It had been long lost under the current circumstance, so, a divorce hasn¡¯t happened."

    "Not right!" Ji Danqing shook his head. "The original one is in old madam¡¯s hand"

    Gu Xiran said, "I¡¯ve decided to let the prefectural magistrate separate the household registration of both of us. To be properly prepared, I will send out a letter of appointment to marry her again. As for the marriage that old madam arranged, let her deal with that herself."

    The prefectural magistrate was still relying on him to make decisions. Moreover, Jingtian City had suffered a catastrophe and it was naturally necessary to re-examine the poption afterwards. It was easy to arrange such a small matter as a household registration.

    Liangchen was thoughtful and interjected, "It isn¡¯t a small matter to cancel a marriage. If old madam doesn¡¯t deal with it well, what will second young master do?"

    "Simple!" Gu Xiranughed. "If Zhang household isn¡¯t afraid of losing face and want to see me in court, I will be up for this challenge!"

    Shu Huan casted a nce at him smilingly.

    Insidious! Insidious!

    In this era, cancelling a marriage was something that would damage a girl¡¯s reputation seriously. People who didn¡¯t know about the inside of the matter would think that there was a defect on the girl¡¯s body or that she had a bad character. Zhang household would be anxious to bury this news; how would they not be afraid of hurting their face and go to court?

    If they truly didn¡¯t care and went to court, they wouldpletely have an acrimonious fall-out with Gu household. If they win thewsuit, would Zhang Hanfang have a good life after she married into Gu household? If they didn¡¯t win, then, does Zhang Hanfang still want to marry in the future? No matter how you look at it, they would suffer either way! However, they asked for this themselves. Otherwise, Zhang household should¡¯ve used the reason that Gu Xiran was already married to decline old madam¡¯s proposal. Instead, they turned a blind eye and let old madam <i>cross the sea by trick </i>and used the excuse that the wife had already been divorced.

    Du Qiu had been listening silently. Suddenly, he said, "Then, what about my sister? What do you n to do with her? You already won¡¯t go back. You can¡¯t let her continue to carry that identity and let her continue to stay in Gu household, right?"

    Gu Xiran was stunned. He had truly forgotten about concubine Yun. Now, there was no need to worry about Gu Da¡¯s reaction anymore. He immediatelyughed, "I will write a letter of announcing divorce and give her to you. I will also change her name and return her status as being unmarried, so, she can marry easier in the future. What do you think?"

    "I know you would say this!" Du Qiu casted a nce at him helplessly. "Fortunately, my mother was worried and went to Suhe City with her. Otherwise, if she had heard your words, she would cry again."

    On the day of the earthquake, he had rushed into Gu residence to search for Yun Yan. Originally, he wanted to take her out of there, but then he got to know that Gu household had a ce where they could seek refugee from. It was safer than following him. Therefore, he let her go with Gu household. As for mother Du, she didn¡¯t want to be separated once again from the daughter she had just found. Du Qiu saw that she was sad, he persuaded her and let her go with Yun Yan.

    Regarding concubine Yun, Gu Xiran only could help till here. He couldn¡¯t take more care of her even if mother Du wasn¡¯t satisfied. Hence, he didn¡¯t mention this matter again and only teased Du Qiu, "I will say something you won¡¯t like to hear. Don¡¯t only worry about your little sister. You should also marry and have children."

    Du Qiu casted him a cold nce and said, "Second young master doesn¡¯t have to worry about me!"

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t mind that his teasing didn¡¯t work. He only touched his nose andughed.

    After they chatted some more, the sky had be brighter. Sessive bailiffs came over to report. Someone asked Ji Danqing over to look at a patient. Shu Huan saw that Gu Xiran was busy and didn¡¯t disturb him. She sent the maids to clean up their ces. Since, she had nothing to do, she helped that old servant of Ji Danqing sort out the herbs.

    She wasn¡¯t familiar with the medical herbs, so, she sorted very slowly at first. After she gradually became familiar with them, she was fully invested. She didn¡¯t expect that suddenly someone came in and asked, "Is the doctor here? Quickly ask him toe out and have a look at my young master!"

    The tone of this person was extremely arrogant and rude. Shu Huan was unhappy the moment she heard that. She turned and saw that it was one master and one servant. One was holding the other. The one who asked was the servant. The young master looked like he had injured his leg. He was groaning, but when he saw Shu Huan, he went stunned.

    Of course, when Shu Huan saw him, she was also stunned. Not only was she stunned, she felt headache and disgust.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198 Throw out

    Aftering to the ancient times for so long, she rarely went out because of the constraint of her identity. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t know many people. However, this fat-faced man left a deep impression on her. Even if she wanted to forget, she couldn¡¯t forget. The moment she saw him, memories immediately rushed to her head.

    Wasn¡¯t this the purple lc that she had encountered in the restaurant when she went out for the first time?!

    This person was wearing a navy-blue robe at the moment, but the tightness of the robe didn¡¯t fit him at all. The material of the clothing was ordinary. There were also holes and tears here and there. It was so dirty that it could be used as a rag. Obviously, these were not his clothes and he had found them in some garbage.

    "Brat, it¡¯s you!" The fat man was wounded on his hip. After, the initial surprise, he pushed away the servant who supported him and pulled up his sleeve. It looked like he wanted to settle the score with her.

    Shu Huan was toozy to bother with him. She pretended to not know or heard him. She turned and said, "The doctor went out to another patient and is not here!"

    That time, the fat man had been rectified so badly that he lost all face. So much, that he didn¡¯t even dare to go out much these past few months. How would he be willing to leave the matter at that now that he had encountered Shu Huan. He said with hate, "Don¡¯t act stupid and pretend to be muddleheaded. Even if you turned into ashes, this master can still recognize you..."

    He wanted to say more threats and then interrogate her about Gu Xiran¡¯s whereabouts to settle the score with him. Unexpectedly, someone interjected him at this moment, "What if you can recognize her?"

    The fat man turned and looked...

    Wasn¡¯t the person in front of him the Gu Xiran who he couldn¡¯t arrest and who also caused his big sister to teach him a good lesson?

    This was truly, when the enemiese face to face, their eyes zed with hatred!

    "You...," The fat man had forgotten that his hip was injured. He bounced up. As a result, his leg exerted all strength and he screamed in pain. If it wasn¡¯t because the servant caught him, he would¡¯ve fallen onto the ground.

    That servant had never seen Gu Xiran before and thought that he was the doctor. Seeing that his master was at disadvantage, he shouted, "Audaciousmoner, you actually dare to offend my master! Why don¡¯t you inquire about his identity ande over here respectfully to treat his hip injury?!"

    "Haha!"

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t hold it anymore andughed out loud. A smile even appeared on Gu Xiran¡¯s face.

    The fat man¡¯s face became red. A p went to the servant¡¯s head. He said, "Idiot, why do you talk so much nonsense? Quickly go apprehend him for this master!"

    He just finished speaking when Gu Xiran turned and made a gesture. Two bailiffs came in. When they saw this scene, they were a bit puzzled. They first stood at his (GXR) side and waited for hismand.

    When the fat man saw the bailiffs, he was stunned at first. Then, he rejoiced. He pointed at Shu Huan and Gu Xiran and shouted, "Quickly! Quickly apprehend these two people for this master..."

    This was an undisguised offense!

    Before he finished, he was apprehended first!

    "You...," That fat man was so surprised that he went nk for a moment. Then, he shouted, "Do you know who this master is? You actually dare to be so presumptuous!"

    He was truly a clown!

    Recalling his experience of being taking liberties at, the smile on Gu Xiran¡¯s face disappeared and he said, "I could care less who you are. Throw him out!"

    With thismand, the two bailiffs immediately tossed the fat man and his servant out.

    Even across the curtain, they still could hear those two people scolding in indignation.

    "You don¡¯t want to live anymore? Open your eyes and look clearly. This master is the brother-inw of the county magistrate!"

    "Right! Are you tired of living? If my master goes back and let the country magistrate issue amand, you will immediately...ah...don¡¯t beat...don¡¯t beat...county magistrate, safe me...ah..."

    Originally, Gu Xiran only said to throw them out and didn¡¯t say to beat them, but the two bailiffs got angry after being scolded at. They directly used their hands. As they beat them, they scolded, "From which mountain cave did you two roll out from? Still mentioning the country magistrate! Let me tell you, when the disaster happened, the county magistrate abandoned the lives of the people of the city and escaped with his family. The prefectural magistrate had long reported him. Now, the superiors had sent a decree down to catch him. You still mention the county magistrate. Even if the county ancestors came, it would be of no use!"

    "Are...are you telling the truth...?"

    Shu Huan curiously raised the curtain and looked outside. She saw that the fat man wailed as if he was at a funeral and questioned in disbelief.

    He truly didn¡¯t know!

    During the earthquake, he fled by himself and arrived at the neighboring city. However, he was blocked from entering the city. He had eaten thin porridge for three full days. Not to mention that he wasn¡¯t full, the hardest thing was that he had eaten till he vomited gastric acid. Afterwards, there were frequent aftershocks that made him not so scared anymore like he was in the beginning. Then, he met his old servant. The two discussed and decided to return to Jingtian City to look for that county magistrate brother-inw of his. Who would¡¯ve thought that he identally injured his hip on the way back? He was someone very afraid of death and went to look for a doctor first. That was why he came here and encountered Shu Huan and Gu Xiran.

    "What benefit does it have to lie to you?" Gu Xiran said impatiently. "Quickly get out. Don¡¯t let me see you again, otherwise, I will undress you and hang you naked on the city wall!"

    The moments his words fell, the fat man¡¯s face immediately sank. He wanted to ask more, but when he saw that the bailiffs came forward and looked like they wanted to strip him off clothes, he got scared and half-climbed, half-run to far away.

    This was truly an evil person would get retribution!

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t pity him at all. Someone like him who only knew how to be like <i>a dog threatens based on the master¡¯s power</i>, break thew andmit crimes, it was already going easy on him that he didn¡¯t die during the earthquake. Being interrupted by the fat man, she forgot her task at hand. She pushed Gu Xiran and asked, "Why did youe here? Did you finish what you were doing?"

    Gu Xiran caught her finger and yed with it. He used his fingertip to y with the ring on her ring finger and sighed, "There is no end to the things I have to do. I can only take a break toe have a look at you. Fortunately, I came, otherwise that fatty will be arrogant for a while more!"

    Shu Huan looked at the ring that was the same style as hers on his ring finger. Then, she looked at the rogue rabbit on his waist pendant and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    It was such a great thing that the two of them were together. Even if it was just talking to each other when they were taking a break, they would feel happy and sweet.

    However, life here wasn¡¯t like living alone. Inevitably, people woulde in to disturb. After Shang Xin finished washing the clothes, she came to look for Shu Huan. Seeing that Gu Xiran was also here, she pointed at a group of people in the distance and asked, "Second young master, I saw many people stacking wood there. Are they going to build a house?"

    Gu Xiran was thick-skinned. He didn¡¯t let go of Shu Huan¡¯s hand, looked in the direction that Shang Xin pointed, shook his head and said, "I asked them to circle the ground to pile up things. When the earthquake happened, many people inside the city only cared about running for their lives. They didn¡¯t have time to take the gold and silver in their homes. Therefore, I let the prefectural magistrate issue amand to not allow people to go in or out of the city at will to avoid people getting rich from this disaster and take advantage of the crisis for personal gain. I also asked him to send some people to look after these belongings and wait for the people who escaped to collect them when theye back. Otherwise, how will they survive if they have no ce to stay nor money on hand?"

    Shu Huan wasn¡¯t surprised that he did this. The strange thing was that the prefectural magistrate didn¡¯t seem like an upright official. Howe he was willing to do such a good thing like not to coveting the money?

    She naturally asked the doubt in her heart. Gu Xiran saidughingly, "He was not willing but at this time, how could he follow his desire to get rich? The citizens who had lost their money could only be refuges everywhere and beg. If more than half of the city went to beg, where would there be so many kind and charitable people? In the end, when there was no hope of living on, wouldn¡¯t the citizens revolt? Even if the prefectural magistrate was very greedy, he had to keep his life first!"

    Naturally, these belonging may be stolen under the cover of emergency by people. If the investigation was not thorough, people may falsely im the belongings as their own. However, one couldn¡¯t <i>not eat for fear for choking</i> and do nothing.

    After Shu Huan heard this, she nodded silently. As the saying goes, it¡¯s better to be a dog in peaceful time than to be a man in a chaotic period. It¡¯s better to live in peaceful days. If a riot happens, one will be homeless and wander about in a desperate plight. Such days were something she and Gu Xiran didn¡¯t want.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199 The deep feeling

    After living outside the city for a few days, Shu Huan really realized what it meant to start from the scratch.

    Their ce was so simple that it could be said that it was <i>a house with only four bare walls;</i> with only nks as beds, a wooden bench and a table. But Gu Xiran was so busy that he seldom had time to stay in the house, so he didn¡¯t feel that there was much inconvenience, but it was different for Shu Huan.

    At first, she went out to help out too, but then she discovered that she was physically weak and what she could do was extremely limited. Moreover, it was very chaotic inside and outside the city at the moment, so she didn¡¯t dare to go anywhere. She was afraid to encounter danger and afraid that if Gu Xiran couldn¡¯t find her, he would be anxious, distracted and neglect important things. Hence, what she could do was to do more house chores and sewing, or help him copy documents and so on, so that Gu Xiran had nothing to worry about. However, in this way, her time spent in this ce would be plenty more. There were very few things avable that she could use, so it felt very inconvenient.

    The relief of the disaster and reconstruction required a lot of time. Shu Huan still didn¡¯t know for how long she had to live outside the city. In order to make her life morefortable, she had no choice but to take the maids out to scavenge, to pick up abandoned, old and shabby things back from the waste, rinse them, and then made use of them. So within two days, the ce where she lived was filled with all kinds of things of unknown origin.

    Certainly, within the junks in the room, she was most satisfied with the wild flowers and weeds that were nted in various broken cups and bowls. nts had strong vitality and could live on only soil and water. This added some bright colors to this ce that had a depressing atmosphere after living here for a long time. Moreover, from time to time, she often felt that life was like these wild flowers and weeds. Sometimes extremely tough and able to <i>windswept and battered by rain</i>. Her mood would then be optimistic.

    Inspired by her, Gu Xiran let people clear out arge area for the cultivation of vegetables. Although autumn wasn¡¯t a good season for nting, it was still possible to nt vegetables such as crown daisy, pakchoi, spinach, scallion, ginger and garlic. Even if they couldn¡¯t be eaten immediately, it was a joy to look forward to the seeds taking roots and germinate every day.

    In addition to this, Shu Huan also tried cooking, her least skilled expertise.

    She didn¡¯t have the thought to train herself into a good wife and loving mother. She simply wanted to personally cook a meal for Gu Xiran. However, it proved that she really didn¡¯t have any talent in this field. The porridge she cooked was scorched, the baked cake was burnt and even the vegetables with dressing were bitter, astringent and salty that one couldn¡¯t eat it. Finally, after considering that food was precious and shouldn¡¯t be wasted by her (SH), Shang Xin bluntly banned her (SH) from using all kind of things with pots and pans.

    However, Shu Huan was sometimes very persistent. Naturally, she was unwilling to give up like that. So on this day, she spent some money to buy ten raw eggs from a woman and carefully brought it back. She begged Shang Xin to borrow her a pot. She wanted to boil eggs with water.

    Make a fire, scoop up water, set a pot and put eggs in it.

    Shang Xin thought about it and thought that there was no technical part in this work. So like this, she (SX) hesitantly gave the pot to her (SH).

    It was probably really too easy. This time Shu Huan¡¯s boiled eggs were cooked sessfully. Finally, after they (eggs) were taken out, each of the maids got one egg. She sent Shang Xin to deliver four eggs to Ji Danqing and Du Qiu. Then, she carried the remaining three eggs and rushed out full of joy and expectations to go look for Gu Xiran.

    During such times, ordinary eggs had be a culinary delicacy, but Shu Huan had no desire to eat it. She just put the three hot eggs into Gu Xiran¡¯s hand, and then turned around and wanted to run away.

    "Come back." Gu Xiran lightly tugged her hair and pulled her back.

    "What are you doing?!" Shu Huan pped off his hand and grumbled. "With great difficulty, Ibed this hairstyle. It¡¯s messed up by you now!"

    Gu Xiran with the eggs in his hand asked her, "Have you eaten yet?"

    "I have eaten already." Shu Huan tried to turn around again and leave. "Eat it while it¡¯s hot. I personally cooked them."

    She still didn¡¯t get away this time. Gu Xiran pulled her by the arm and pulled her back. It happened that the people around them saw hering and took the opportunity to slip away. He didn¡¯t have to be wary, so she was pulled directly into his arms. "Don¡¯t leave, help me eat some."

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t like to and said, "I said I have already eaten."

    Gu Xiran ignored her, bumped two eggs into each other. As he peeled the eggshells off, he said, "I don¡¯t have confidence in your cooking. I dare not eat it until you eat it first."

    "Gu Xiran!" Shu Huan gloomily said. "Getting nothing good in return for being kind!"

    Gu Xiran still ignored her and brought the half-peeled egg to her mouth and said, "Take a bite."

    Shu Huan looked down. The egg white was firm, lining with the small half of the eggshell that hadn¡¯t been peeled off, it looked very tempting and it was clearly cooked sessfully! She knew it that he was trying to fool her to eat the egg. She turned her head around and said, "I¡¯m not eating!"

    "Just one bite," Gu Xiran continued to induce. Moreover, as he spoke, his fingers climbed up her waist. Finally, Shu Huanughed because of the tickling. She helplessly took a bite of the egg and said vaguely, "All right, I ate it!"

    Only now did Gu Xiran smile, also took a bite and asked her, "Where did you get the eggs?"

    "There was a woman selling them in a basket. She said that there was an egg in it that had just beenid, and let me touch it...," As she was talking, Gu Xiran put the egg close to her mouth again. All she cared about was talking, she took a bite without noticing and continued, "I touched it. It was really warm, so I bought all her eggs, but it¡¯s a pity that there were only ten of them."

    Gu Xiran peeled the shell of the other egg and asked with a smile, "The price of eggs at this time is very shocking, right?"

    "It was alright, it¡¯s only...." In the middle of her sentence, a peeled egg reached her mouth again. She was forced to bite again before she could continue to talk. "It¡¯s only ten copper coins each. I didn¡¯t have that much copper coins, so I gave her one silver coin."

    "It¡¯s expensive enough. In normal times, ten copper coins is enough to buy half catty or one catty (500 gram)."

    "It can¡¯t be helped. You can¡¯t drink porridge all day. Even if the magistrate asionally gives two catties of meat, it¡¯s difficult for so many people to get more than two bites."

    Gu Xiran induced Shu Huan to talk all the way and while at it, they ate the eggs in turn. It wasn¡¯t until all three eggs were eaten that Shu Huan came back to her senses. Looking at the eggshell on the ground, she was annoyed and used him, "I said I had already eaten and you still...."

    "Mm," Gu Xiran hurriedly interrupted her and calmly changed the subject. "The eggs you cooked today are delicious."

    "Really?" After Shu Huan suffered several blows, she became really excited with the hard toe by praise and thenined, "Shang Xin was staring at me like she was guarding from a thief, for fear that I will boil the water till it dried up...."

    In the middle of speaking, she found herself fooled again. She immediately stopped talking and said angrily to Gu Xiran, "Don¡¯t change the subject!"

    Gu Xiranughed, "I didn¡¯t."

    "You have!"

    "I really haven¡¯t," As Gu Xiran said that, he reached for her lips and gently wiped away the egg yolk sticking to the corner of her mouth.

    Such an action was so intimate that Shu Huan¡¯s face flushed at once and hurriedly peeked around to see if this situation fell into the eyes of others.

    But just this nce, she was stunned and the blush on her face faded readily away.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Gu Xiran noticed her oddness, turned his head and followed her gaze. He saw not far away, Ranmo dressed in in white clothes and wearing a mourning band around his waist. He (R) rushed to this side under the guidance of Du Qiu.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200 Obituary notice

    On the day of the earthquake, Ranmo didn¡¯t follow Gu Xiran back to the residence. As for whether he (R) hade back to find him after the earthquake, Gu Xiran didn¡¯t know. At this moment, he (GXR) was first stunned when he (GXR) suddenly saw him (R), then happy, andstly surprised when he (GXR) saw his (R) in white robe.

    If he remembered correctly, it was enough for servants to wear a mourning band around their waist when they mourned for Gu Xitian. It hadn¡¯t reached to the point of dressingpletely in white. Moreover, Ranmo¡¯s expression was very anxious at this moment. It clearly said that something had happened.

    While Gu Xiran was in deep thoughts, Ranmo had arrived before him and suddenly knelt to the ground. He said, "Second young master!"

    Gu Xiran pulled him up. "What happened?"

    However, who would¡¯ve thought that Ranmo began to cry, "This little one came looking for second young master to announce a demise. Master...master had passed away a few days ago...."

    Gu Da had passed away!

    After that was said, Shu Huan and Gu Xiran were taken aback at the same time.

    After calming down a bit, Gu Xiran pulled him (R) up and asked, "Get up to talk. What happened exactly?"

    Ranmo stood up and cried, "Master was already ill and was then caught up with the disaster in the city. He escaped with great difficulty but on the way, he was drenched in the rain and caught a cold. As soon as he arrived in Suhe city, he was bedridden. It was useless even after seeing a few doctors. After two days, he...died...."

    Gu Xiran was silent and didn¡¯t speak for a moment.

    Ranmo wiped his tears with his sleeve and said, "Old madam was too sad and became ill too...The doctor said that even if her life is saved, in the future...in the future, she can only be paralyzed in the bed and can¡¯t stand up or move again...."

    Shu Huan became speechless too for a moment after he (R) told one after another bad news. Originally, she felt disgust for Gu Da and old madam, as well as that Gu household that was rotten to the bones already. But she had separated from them already. Besides, it was no real hatred that she felt for them. When she looked back, the feeling of disgust had lessened.

    People died like lights that were put out. Those grudges and hatred would disperse by shaking it in the wind, and only a long sigh was left.

    Gu Xiran then asked, "How did you find here?"

    "Young master Zhang came to Suhe. He visited second master¡¯s (GD¡¯s illegitimate brother) house and reported to old madam, saying that second young master and...." As Ranmo spoke till here, he looked at Shu Huan, forcibly smiled and continued, "Saying that you and second young mistress are here, so old madam sent me here to announce master¡¯s passing, and said that you have to go back to take care of master¡¯s funeral."

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help but reach out and grabbed Gu Xiran¡¯s sleeve.

    Although, she had let bygones be bygones, but to let her go back to the low-spirited Gu household, she was very unwilling. Moreover, old madam only mentioned she was waiting for Gu Xiran to go back to take care of the funeral. She didn¡¯t mention a word about her (SH). That second young mistress, it wasn¡¯t easy for Ranmo to call her that and he only called once.

    Gu Xiran naturally understood Shu Huan¡¯s mind, grasped her hand and held it tightly.

    At this moment, the prefectural magistrate had learned that Gu household¡¯s servant hade to announce a demise. He panicked and immediately looked for Ji Danqing to go there together. They happened to hear Ranmo¡¯s speech. He (magistrate) became very anxious. Before Gu Xiran made a statement, he was so anxious that he rubbed his hand and said, "This...why did this happen so suddenly...This really is...."

    What it really was? He couldn¡¯t say it out bluntly.

    How could he handle the great mess that Jingtian City had be?! It was all up to Gu Xiran to make the decisions for him that it was settled down. If Gu Xiran went back to mourn now, who would take over this mess? He didn¡¯t want to let him (GXR) go but his (GXR) father had passed away and his grandmother was paralyzed. If he (magistrate) encountered such a thing, he would also have to ask the emperor to let him go back to prepare the funeral!

    "Magistrate," As he made this utterance, Gu Xiran naturally couldn¡¯t pretend to not see him. He (GXR) gave a slight salute and greeted him (magistrate).

    The magistrate restrained himself as if he had constipation. He was very much entangled. He didn¡¯t know what to say and could only nod, "My condolences! I¡¯m sorry for your loss!"

    Ranmo realized that it was the prefectural magistrate. He hurriedly came forward to greet him (magistrate), and then said to Gu Xiran, "Second young master, do you have anything else to pack? If not,e to Suhe with this little one now!"

    He didn¡¯t expect that after Gu Xiran contemted with lowered head for a moment, he actually shook his head and said, "Let second master and Xiren take care of master¡¯s funeral. I can¡¯t leave here."

    When they heard this, everyone reacted differently.

    Ji Danqing¡¯s expression was gentle, Du Qiu¡¯s expression remained unchanged because he had expected this.

    Shu Huan naturally also expected his decision, but she was slightly relieved too.

    The most stirred up among them were the prefectural magistrate and Ranmo; one was happy, the other worried. The look on the two waspletely a strong contrast.

    Ranmo sniffed and said with a long face, "Second young master, how can you not go back? At home...."

    The prefectural magistrate was present, so a lot of things couldn¡¯t be said clearly. Gu Xiran could only interrupt him (R), "It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t want to go back, but I really can¡¯t go back at the moment!"

    As he spoke, he put his hands behind his back and looked far away. He said, "Look at the ravages in front of you. There are a thousand things waiting to be done! Also, look at these citizens, it¡¯s almost winter, these people are still destitute and homeless,cking food and clothing. Look at the prefectural magistrate, these days had made him slim down so much. Doctor Ji is also busy all day and night, trying to use the limited medicinal materials to prescribe medicine for people. How can I leave at such a time?"

    As soon as his words came out and before the others could react, the prefectural magistrate got so moved that he burst into tears. He (magistrate) stepped forward, patted vigorously on his (GXR) shoulder and said twice, "Good! Good!"

    However, as soon as he finished saying that, he remembered that the other party had just experienced the pain of losing his father. The magistrate was a bit embarrassed and then patted him (GXR) twice again and said, "My condolences! My condolences!"

    How could one be so ck-bellied? It was clear that he broke off the rtionship with Gu household and he didn¡¯t want to go back. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to be a filial son to Gu Da, who he (GXR) didn¡¯t have any rtionship with. He just wanted to give an honorable reason and while he was at it, he lightly bootlicked the prefectural magistrate!

    Shu Huan sufficated till she got internal injuries. The corners of her mouth twitched slightly. Ji Danqing also looked at Gu Xiran unabashedly and a smile of helplessness was shown in his eyes. As for Du Qiu, he was more straightforward. He (DQ) directly rolled his eyes at him (GXR) and looked at the sky with crossed arms.

    It wasn¡¯t two or three days that they knew Gu Xiran. They knew him so well that these grandiose words could only fool the prefectural magistrate. It didn¡¯t even work on Ranmo!

    As expected, Ranmo didn¡¯t seem surprised, nor was he moved by his (GXR) noble character and unquestionable integrity. Instead, he swallowed, repeatedly thinking, and finally said with a bitter face, "Second young master, you being like this...this little one can¡¯t report back to old madam...."

    Gu Xiran had made up his mind and didn¡¯t hesitate. He said, "Go back and just tell the truth, old madam won¡¯t me you! As for master, it¡¯s me who is unfilial and can¡¯t pay myst respect to him. I have to trouble you to go back and give a few more kowtows and burn a few more incense sticks at the mourning hall in my stead!"

    When he finished speaking, he sighed solemnly and gestured with his hand, "Go back!"

    The main reason that Gu Xiran didn¡¯t want to go back was the things that old madam had done. Ranmo was very clear about this point. He knew that it was useless to say more. Then, he looked at the prefectural magistrate who was gratified and silently nodded alongside, stroking his beard. So he (R) didn¡¯t dare say anything more. Otherwise, the prefectural magistrate would kill him with his (magistrate) eyes!

    So, he (R) could only kneel, kowtowed to Gu Xiran and said sincerely, "Second young master, my condolences. Take care."

    He hurriedly left and went back to Suhe city to report to old madam.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201 Backfire

    From the point of view of outsiders, Gu Xiran¡¯s father had died.

    The news spread throughout the ce in less than half a day. Therefore, although he only felt regretful and didn¡¯t feel sad, everyone else thought he was very sad and in deep sorrow. The eyes that everyone looked at him with was full of sympathy and there was even an unclear reverence.

    Gu Xiran felt great pressure at such unexpected reactions of everyone!

    He liked to be a real viin and didn¡¯t like to be a hypocrite. He blurted without thinking about it that it was for the citizens as to why he didn¡¯t go back for the funeral. It was an excuse he used to fool the prefectural magistrate, to clear up all troubles and avoid entanglement, but he didn¡¯t think to use this excuse to highlight his noble character and seek a false reputation. So, he faced the praises of everyone nonchntly.

    Who would¡¯ve known that the people¡¯s minds were truly difficult to predict? The things like that he was cold-hearted and heartless due to his nonchnce didn¡¯t ur. Instead, people praised him for covering his grief in order not to affect others.

    He was unhappy to mourn for Gu Da. Those voices that should say that he was not filial and that he went against propriety also didn¡¯t ur. Instead, they praised him for not bothering about trifles and that he possessed uninhibited and unconstrained graceful bearing of a famous schr. Even the prefectural magistrate followed along, saying that he (GXR) put his whole heart on official business and was to busy to pay attention to personal affairs. He even had people prepare two sets of in mourning clothes for him with shoes and all.

    When Gu Xiran received this extremely considerate gift, he didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry!

    Should he wear it or not?

    However, the prefectural magistrate had said, "You and miss Shu are an old couple, but after all you haven¡¯t rectified the status yet. There are always some things that she can¡¯t take care of. This magistrate originally wanted to send you two maids to serve and take care of you. But now, it¡¯s your mourning period. It isn¡¯t right to do such a thing, so, I can only put this matter aside."

    As he talked, he sighed repeatedly. When he saw that Gu Xiran¡¯s face was very gloomy, he only took it that Gu Xiran was also upset and regretful. He couldn¡¯t help but pat Gu Xiran¡¯s shoulder andforted him, "It¡¯s alright! Three years will soon pass. This magistrate will certainly pay attention for you and pick two beautiful maids to gift you!"

    After this was said, it was not just Gu Xiran who wanted to vomit blood, even Shu Huan¡¯s face immediately paled. She cursed the prefectural magistrate in her heart!

    Under such circumstances, could Gu Xiran still dare not to wear the mourning clothes? Even if he had to force himself, he needed to wear them. He quickly shoved away the offer, "No need to gift, no need to gift!"

    The prefectural magistrate thought that he was just being polite and quickly said, "Need to gift, need to gift! It¡¯s only two maids, why be so polite with this magistrate?!"

    Seeing that Shu Huan almost couldn¡¯t keep her cool anymore and was about to roar like <i>the lioness from Hedong</i>, Gu Xiran quickly coughed once and changed the topic, "I don¡¯t know how the household registration that I asked prefectural magistrate to do for me is..."

    "Ah!" The prefectural magistrate pped his forehead. "If you didn¡¯t mention it, this magistrate almost forgot about it. Yesterday, the government official had reported back that the matter was done well."

    Only after hearing this did Shu Huan¡¯s expression soften and revealed a slight smile.

    Gu Xiran also took a deep breath. In his heart he hated the prefectural magistrate for not knowing to take care of proper matters and only know how to cause trouble! However, when he thought about it again, he was dejected once more. What use did it have that the household registration was set? He was now in the mourning period and couldn¡¯t marry Shu Huan again! Three years! Three years! With the flesh and fragrance of the beauty in front of him, he could only start with love and end with virtue. Wasn¡¯t this restraining (suffocating) him to death?!

    Thinking like that, he hated Gu Da deeply again. He was angry with this old man who had sinned for his whole life. Couldn¡¯t he die at a better moment and had to die at such a crucial time? Even with his death, he had to drag him (GXR) down with him!

    ¡ª

    Let¡¯s not mention that at this side Gu Xiran dejectedly wrote a letter of announcing divorce and gave concubine Yun to Du Qiu. Ranmo rushed all the way to Suhe City and entered Gu Da¡¯s illegitimate brother Gu Xun¡¯s residence. He went straight to the inner yard and reported this to old madam.

    Old madam was lying on the bed and a maid fed her medicine. When she saw that he hade, she didn¡¯t take the medicine anymore and asked with a shivering voice, "How did it go? Did hee back?"

    At this moment, her voice was vague and she didn¡¯t spoke as clearly as in the past. From the double pain over her son¡¯s passing, she lost a lot of weight and she looked more aged and senile. Perhaps, she wouldn¡¯t have long to live anymore.

    Ranmo didn¡¯t dare to look at her. He only knelt on the ground and repeated Gu Xiran¡¯s rejection with a lowered head. He also reported that Shu Huan was also on the scene in hope that old madam would be able to understand and don¡¯t insist on breaking up their fate.

    After old madam listened to that, she closed her eyes. No one knew what she was thinking. She didn¡¯t spoke for a long while.

    At this time, Gu Xihe had gotten the news that Ranmo had returned and rushed over. The moment he entered, he asked, "Where is second big brother? Did hee back...?"

    Ranmo knew that they had a good sibling rtionship and said with a crying face, "Second young master, he didn¡¯te back..."

    Gu Xihe was very disappointed. He raised his foot and kicked. "Useless thing!"

    Don¡¯t think that he hated him very much, he still cared about Ranmo. In fact, he didn¡¯t use much force. The kick wouldn¡¯t hurt Ranmo. Ranmo cooperated and shouted in pain and fell backwards when he was kicked.

    Old madam opened her eyes and said, "Don¡¯t me him. Your second big brother hated me and is throwing a fit by not wanting toe back!"

    Her words were very thorough, but she couldn¡¯t understand after all. Shu Huan that poor wife that they took in for just a few months and she wasn¡¯t even those seductive women who could hook away someone¡¯s soul; what ability did she have to let Gu Xiran abandon the Gu household that had raised him for more than a decade and even didn¡¯t hasten back for the funeral of his biological father?!

    After she said that, Gu Xihe didn¡¯t know how to continue the conversation. He only sighed at a side.

    Old madam also sighed with sorrow. What use did it have even if she couldn¡¯t understand? Now, Shu Huan had already been divorced and the marriage between Zhang household had already been decided. Even if she regretted it, she couldn¡¯t change this fact. She could only say to Gu Xihe, "Go, go bring little third here."

    Gu Xihe frowned and asked puzzled, "Why call third big brother here?"

    Old madam closed her eyes tiredly and said, "Don¡¯t ask. Just go call him!"

    Gu Xihe went out to look for Gu Xiren. To be honest, he truly didn¡¯t want to see this third big brother. Ever since Gu Xuan¡¯s matter, he seemed like he had lost his soul. The whole day, he spent his life drinking at his ce. Even if maids always cleaned up, but the strong smell of the alcohol couldn¡¯t go away. Sometimes, there was even the sour smell of something rotting that would make people feel like vomiting!

    If it was only this, then forget it. However, Gu Xiren didn¡¯t speak well with people. When someone asked him something, he would narrow his eyes, raise his eyebrow and looked at that person with a smirk of contempt. Every time, people couldn¡¯t help but feel like fisting his face and beat away this horrid expression.

    As expected, when he arrived at Gu Xiren¡¯s ce and passed old madam¡¯s message, this person immediately revealed that entric behavior. The moment he opened his mouth, it was to drive people away, "Get out and y wherever you want. Don¡¯te here to amuse yourself!"

    "Who came here to amuse?!" Gu Xihe also got angry. He pulled down his face and said, "If it wasn¡¯t because old madam called for you, do you think I will be willing toe to this yard?"

    "It turned out that she still remembers such a person like me?!" The sneer on Gu Xiren¡¯s face deepened, but he still stood up swaggering while holding his bottle of wine. He nned to go over to see what mood this old woman whose son even died, still has to nag him!

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202 The taboo feelings

    "What?!"

    After listening to old madam, Gu Xiren¡¯s drunkenness immediately disappeared. He wondered whether he had heard wrong and whether he was still dreaming.

    Old madamy there and calmly repeated, "I want you to goplete the marriage with Zhang household."

    Gu Xiren¡¯s body swayed a bit. Then, he screamed indignantly, "Ridiculous! Ridiculous!"

    He couldn¡¯t describe the shock and the feeling of wanting to copse from crying andughing. He could only repeat the only word he could think of. It was truly too ridiculous!

    Old madam ignored his offense and patiently said, "It¡¯s not ridiculous. It¡¯s that the matter is pressing."

    As soon as this came out, Gu Xiren immediately exploded. He threw the jar of wine on the ground and roared, "What right do you have?! Why do I have to pick up the mess that second big brother left after patting his ass and marry that Zhang Hanfang?! Moreover, this mess had been created by old madam. They were being a good couple, but you had to write a letter of announcing divorce to break them apart and arranged a marriage with Zhang household. As a result, you annoyed second big brother. You don¡¯t dare to force him and now you are forcing me?!"

    If it was usually, old madam would¡¯ve given him a p after he roared like this. However, shey on the bed and couldn¡¯t move now. She could only breath to try to calm her anger. After a while did she shout, "You still have the face to say that!"

    Gu Xiren was dumbstruck. Then, he heard old madam said furiously, "If it wasn¡¯t because you and little Xuan caused so much trouble and let master copse form anger, making him unbale to deal with the affairs of the business, would I had the need to make such a move and arrange a marriage with Zhang household? Now, it¡¯s great. You broke Gu household, caused master to die and made me paralyzed from anger. Do you think you can easily pat your hands and not care about the life or death of this family?

    This question was extremely sharp. Gu Xiren couldn¡¯t speak for a while.

    Old madam gasped for a short moment and said, "Even without little Xuan¡¯s matter, if you had married shopkeeper Tong¡¯s daughter, there would be someone to act on my behalf and take care of the business. Would it then havee to this state where people were pushed against a wall? Tell me! Tell me yourself how it is ridiculous to let you go make up and redeem your mistake?"

    Gu Xiren also got angry at the mention of shopkeeper Tong. He didn¡¯t think before he roared, "It¡¯s still you who is wrong! Marry whom you wanted; did you ask if I¡¯m willing?"

    "A match made by the parents¡¯ order and on the matchmaker¡¯s word. Where is there ce for you to be willing?!"

    "Since it¡¯s like this, then, you should go find second big brother to marry Zhang Hanfang. Why care whether he is willing or not?!"

    "He is no longer a member of our Gu household!" Old madam said bluntly. "I let you marry now!"

    "I can¡¯t!" Gu Xiren was forced too much and put out the protection that he disdained. "Master had just passed away. How can a joyful matter be done at this moment?!"

    "Now, you know filial piety?" Old madam sneered. "There are three ways to be unfilial. The biggest one is not having a descendant. With your master¡¯s words, it doesn¡¯t matter if you marry within hundred days!"

    Within hundred days, the soul of the deceased still wielded life and hasn¡¯t be a ghost yet. One didn¡¯t even have to choose an auspicious day or invite guest to prepare a for the joyful matter and no one would make bad remarks. Therefore, those daughters whose age were old and couldn¡¯t wait for three years and those who had to marry for some reason, they would prepare the wedding within a hundred days if an elder had passed away.

    This arrangement of old madam was still within the rules, but Gu Xiren was unwilling, jumped up and said, "When master passed away, he didn¡¯t say such a thing!"

    "I said he had, then he had!" At this moment, old madam had stabilized her emotions and said, "If anyone had doubts about that, then, tell him/her toe talk to me."

    "Zhang household will not agree!"

    Old madam humphed, "They would not agree to cancel the marriage even more! Otherwise, they will ruin the reputation of their daughter!"

    Gu Xiren had nothing to say. He only had the choice to not agree even if he had to die.

    He gasped angrily for a moment, turned and walked to outside. He said, "Anyway, I won¡¯t marry. Who wants to marry, can go marry!"

    Old madam shouted, "Stop!"

    Gu Xiren didn¡¯t care and still continued to walk to outside.

    Old madam almost fainted from anger and finally said two words, "Little Xuan..."

    As soon as these two words were spoken, Gu Xiren immediately stopped. Inside the room was an atmosphere with the smell of gunpowder. Gu Xihe had alsoe back to his senses after their fierce waves of quarrels. He quickly went forward to pat old madam¡¯s back and also shouted at the maid to bring in tea.

    Old madam paused for a moment and barely raised her hand to push Gu Xihe away. She didn¡¯t drink the tea that the maid brought over and said, "I¡¯m fine. You all retreat!"

    Just now, the atmosphere was <i>swords drawn and bows bent</i>. Gu Xihe was worried and also didn¡¯t want to leave.

    "Retreat!" Old madam¡¯s face darkened. The kindness of the past had disappeared.

    Gu Xihe unwillingly followed thismand. When he walked past Gu Xiren, he looked at him as if he wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and went out.

    Seeing someone lock the door, Gu Xiren strongly suppressed the uneasiness in his head and asked, "What about little Xuan?"

    "Sinful rtion!" Old madam was silent for a while, turned her face and sighed.

    Gu Xiren flew into a rage out of humiliation as if he felt like a secret buried in the deepest part of his heart had been discovered. It happened that he couldn¡¯t vent it out. His face got red from restraining himself. He said, "Her experience is already miserable enough. Asking old madam to please let her off!"

    Old madam humphed coldly, "That depends on how you act."

    "I..." How could Gu Xiren not understand what old madam meant. He hesitated.

    "It¡¯s time for you to wake up!" Old madam stared at the him standing in front of the bed and said, "Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t figure out what you are thinking! You don¡¯t want to marry this or that one, were you really just picky? Wasn¡¯t it all because of her! Wake up! You and her are biological siblings! You can¡¯t be together no matter what! Such an ugly scandal can definitely not happen in Gu household! I will never allow you to be together! Even if I die, I won¡¯t allow it!"

    These words had lingered in old madam¡¯s heart for a long time. Ever since Gu Xuan had killed people and Gu Xiren concealed it for her, she vaguely felt that something was wrong. However, this kind of thing shocked and scared her too much. She forced herself to not think about it and forced herself to take the nervousness Gu Xiren felt for Gu Xuan as a deep feeling between siblings. But the reality had to give her a heavy blow!

    Gu Xuanmitted suicide using a hairpin. Gu Xiren felt so painful that he almost went mad!

    The way he lowered his body to carry her, his tenderness towards her and his steadfast loyalty...

    Old madam was an experienced person. How could she not see what these represented? At that time, a breath almost couldn¡¯t get out. If it wasn¡¯t because she still had a sense of reason and suppressed desperately, she would¡¯ve long let people beat these two animals that didn¡¯t have an ounce of shame, to death!

    She also thought whether she should take advantage that this ugly scandal hasn¡¯te out yet and clean up these two wrecks who didn¡¯t go through proper human rtionships and who only smeared the family¡¯s name. In the end, after Gu Xuan had been rescued, she observed for a while and found out that this was only Gu Xiren¡¯s wishful thinking. Gu Xuan only had feelings between siblings towards him. This eliminated her (OM) killing intent. She only issued a strict order to not let Gu Xiren go visit Gu Xuan and put Gu Xuan underplete house arrest.

    Fortunately! She felt fortunate now that she left such hand! Otherwise, she truly wouldn¡¯t know how she could control Gu Xiren, this unfilial grandson with unyielding bones throughout his body!

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203 Eavesdrop

    There were movements inside the room, but one couldn¡¯t hear clearly through the door. Gu Xihe was nervously waiting outside the door. It happened that he acted in a fit of pique and felt that since old madam hid something from him that she didn¡¯t want him to know, then he felt that it was below his dignity to know!

    This was a loggerhead like when a child wanted to eat candy but had not been given any. So, he would throw an act in a fit of pique and say that he didn¡¯t like candy.

    At this moment, Lin <i>shi </i>happened to stop by to give old madam a report of the matters. Seeing that he paced back and forth in the yard like ants walking on a hot pot, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Why are you doing here and not sitting inside the room or looking for someone to y with?"

    When Gu Xihe saw that it was her, he didn¡¯t say anything and only casted a nce at the door.

    Only now did Lin <i>shi</i> saw that the door was closed and wondered, "Who is inside?"

    She knew that old madam was biased towards her son. Even when someone came to discuss about important matters, she had never let him retreat. She couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity and didn¡¯t wait for Gu Xihe to answer. She came closer and put her ear against the door...

    "Now, Xiran is no longer considered a member of our Gu household. Xihe is still young. You happened to have reached the age to marry and have children. Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t want to marry those families of low status? Then, the marriage with Zhang household could be considered well-matched. I don¡¯t have much longer to live. Listen to my advice and agree to this. After you had married, Gu household¡¯s big business need the two of you (GXR&ZHF) to maintain. By then, even if I die and meet your grandfather and father in the after world, I can exin to them then."

    When Lin <i>shi </i>listened till here, she took a deep breath and felt that her head and teeth hurt!

    It turned out that old madam had this in mind. She wanted to use Zhang household¡¯s power to support little third who didn¡¯t have a great status, in taking over Gu household¡¯s business!

    No wonder she made insinuations two days ago, saying that Gu Xiran may note back. Jingtian City had undergone this catastrophe. Those rival businesses couldn¡¯t even take care of themselves, so, they wouldn¡¯t force Gu business too tightly. Shouldn¡¯t old madam cancel the marriage with Zhang household first? If she put it in a gentler way perhaps Zhang household would agree, lest they (G) dy for too long and Zhang household woulde cause a raucous and harm their feelings of being rtives. When old madam didn¡¯t have an exnation, she was very impatient and let her (L) to not meddle in this matter and only bother about the funeral of master!

    Thinking till here, Lin <i>shi</i>¡¯s teeth hurt from hate. However, she couldn¡¯t rush inside and question old madam why she (OM) usually was biased towards Xihe, but casted him to the back of her mind at the critical moment! She could only suppress the anger in her heart and continue to eavesdrop!

    Gu Xiren was obviously still hesitating. Old madam began to guide patiently and systematically again, "I will tell you once more. It¡¯s impossible for you to be with little Xuan. Even if I turned a blind eye to it and don¡¯t meddle, would you dare to tell little Xuan that you like her and that it was not the liking between siblings but the love between men and women? How would she see you when she got to know that the big brother who cared and cherished her and who let her have iparable trust in, in fact had such a filthy thought? How would she treat you then? Is it treating you full of disgust and awkwardness and hide from you or talk about everything with you like before? She..."

    "Don¡¯t speak anymore!"

    Lin <i>shi</i> was so shocked and stunned by what she had heard. Gu Xiren was also on the verge of copsing by old madam¡¯s series of questions.

    "Don¡¯t talk anymore! I have never thought to have anything with little Xuan! I only want to stay by her side to let her have someone to talk to when she is bored, angry, sad and happy! I only want to take care of her and let her live better! Just this and nothing more!"

    "That is the right thing to do!" Old madam sneered. "Only when nothing happens to Gu household¡¯s business will she be able to live a life in luxury and live carefree without worries! After you have married, you still can stay at her side and take care of her. in her eyes, you will still be the good brother and there is also a sister-inw to love her. Otherwise, how would Gu household have so much money to support an idle person like her? She would¡¯ve long been married!"

    If the first half of old madam¡¯s speech was to persuade, theter half was an undisguised threat! Don¡¯t know what Gu Xiren was thinking about. Anyway, he didn¡¯t spoke again, but the emotions of Lin <i>shi</i> who was eavesdropping outside were in a perilous state.

    It was actually like this!

    The truth as to why Gu Xiren and Gu Xuan often got so along with each other turned out to be like this!

    She originally thought that they were close because the both of them came from the illegitimate line and they sympathized with each other because both were not loved. Moreover, birds of feather flock together. The offspring of the illegitimate line should be in a group, stay obediently and shouldn¡¯t be a thorn in another¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t expect that these two people were filthier and nastier than she had thought!

    Thinking till here, she couldn¡¯t help but cover her nose and mouth with a handkerchief in disgust. She got angrier.

    Old madam actually knew about this and still could tolerate them for so long! She also thought about letting Gu Xiren take over the family business! She truly became muddle-headed because of her age!

    No! She couldn¡¯t let this n of old madam seed! Otherwise, what will happen to her and Xihe when old madam closes her eyes and goes away with ease?! From then on, she would need to stay under little third¡¯s roof and before taking every step, she had to watch little third¡¯s face! Where in this world would an illegitimate child seed the family business while the legitimate child suffers the roll of eyes from others!

    Lin <i>shi</i>¡¯s mind was in a mess. She didn¡¯t hear what was said inside the room carefully. Until when Gu Xiren came out as if he had lost his soul and almost bumped onto her did she regain her senses. Fortunately, she had covered her mouth with a handkerchief, she was able to suppress the exmation that happened because she was caught by surprise and didn¡¯t disturb old madam inside the room.

    Gu Xiren was also startled when he saw Lin <i>shi</i>. In his eyes appeared the fleeting feeling of shame and anger. However, he didn¡¯t even bother with Gu Da these past few days, how would he be in the mood to bother with this wife of Gu Da? His expression immediately turned cold, flung his sleeve, humphed once and walked to outside.

    Gu Xihe who had been staying inside the yard was already brooding with anger. When he saw that he (GXR) was so rude to his mother, he rolled his eyes at him (GXR) and muttered with the same disdain, "What behavior!"

    This time Lin <i>shi</i> didn¡¯t follow him in enumerating Gu Xiren¡¯s shoring in etiquettes. Instead, she forgot about the spurning Gu Xihe and chased after Gu Xiren. When she was outside of the yard, she shouted, "Xiren, wait!"

    Gu Xiren impatiently stopped and sneered, "What is madam¡¯smand?"

    Lin <i>shi</i> turned her head and saw that her personal maid was still at the door and Gu Xihe was also at that side looking over curiously. She felt that this was not a ce to talk. She turned and said, "Follow me, I have something to say to you."

    "Sorry, I have no time!" Gu Xiren didn¡¯t have the mood and rejected her straightforwardly.

    Lin <i>shi</i> sneered in her heart, but her face still showed the expression of an elder. She stood firmly and said, "I have something to talk to you with about little Xuan. Do you want to hear it or not?"

    Gu Xiren was stunned. The shame in his eyes got worse, but the two words "little Xuan" bound him iparably. He thought, endured and hesitated for a while. In the end, he still went indignantly with Lin <i>shi</i>.

    Gu Xihe who had seen this scene from inside the yard but didn¡¯t hear anything, was amazed! He felt that the appearance of this world deviated from his original perception. He couldn¡¯t understand what had happened. Why was everyone acting abnormally today? Even Lin <i>shi</i> who had always ignored Gu Xiren and disdained to talk with him, she took the initiative to talk with Gu Xiren today!

    He couldn¡¯t figure it out. It was really a headache!

    Looking at their leaving backs, Gu Xihe sighed dejectedly...

    It would be so great if second big brother was willing toe back!

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204 Affectionate couple

    Gu Xiran was sitting at the desk, writing with a brush. He suddenly stopped and sneezed a big sneeze.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Have you caught a cold?" Shu Huan originally wanted to go look for thicker clothes for him, but then she looked at her muddy hand and sighed. "Call Meijing to get your clothes for you."

    "No need, it¡¯s not a cold. Someone is probably talking about me!" Gu Xiran shook his head and said with a smile, "Come and help me take a look at how to write this traditional Chinese character."

    Traditional Chinese characters!

    Usually, she could read them but she often suddenly couldn¡¯t remember how to write them.

    Shu Huanughably put down the duck eggs that were being salted with salt mud. With both mudded hands, she moved closer to Gu Xiran to see what he had written.

    As the two of them were discussing with their heads down, Meijing lifted the curtain and came in with a smile. She said, "Second young master, someone is looking for you."

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t look up and asked casually, "Who? Let them in."

    "This is not right, there should be the ¡¯cun¡¯ character below here." After Shu Huan finished talking, she looked up and saw someoneing. She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    Gu Xiran noticed her distraction and followed her gaze. He saw two people standing in front of the curtain. One of them, a woman with a married woman¡¯s hairstyle had a somewhat old red velvet flower stuck in the hair. One hand was carrying a cloth bag and the other hand was firmly held by Meijing. She also looked at the man next to her with a shy smile. He looked familiar but Gu Xiran couldn¡¯t remember the name for a moment.

    "Second young master, second young mistress."

    As this pair met their (SH&GXR) gazes, they hurriedly paid their respect to them.

    "Huiyun...," Only now did Shu Huan regained her senses and also recognized the man next to Huiyun. He was that very good cook of Gu household¡¯s resort, named Zhen Shun. She (SH) unconsciously smiled, "I didn¡¯t expect to be you two, but you two are...."

    "Second young mistress, we have married," Huiyun shyly lowered her head. "When we married, we didn¡¯t report first to second young master and mistress. Please, be the bigger person and don¡¯t take offense."

    Don¡¯t take offense? How could he (GXR) not take offense?!

    Gu Xiran was extremely dejected. These two people were just simply reminding him that he had to mourn for three years before he was able to marry again. How could he not take offense?!

    While he (GXR) was in all kinds of envy and jealousy, Shu Huan was curious and asked Huiyun, "Why suddenly...I mean, I didn¡¯t see you two get close when I was at the resort."

    If she had seen them, then they didn¡¯t have to <i>first decapitate then present their trophy</i>? She would¡¯ve already prepared a dowry and helped Huiyun with her marriage.

    Cook Zhen Shun used to bury his head in the kitchen and rarely met with Gu Xiran and Shu Huan. He wasn¡¯t as casual as Huiyun when speaking and was rtively restrained. At this moment, he looked at Huiyun and smiled shyly again. "We...after second young master and second young mistress returned to Gu residence, there were fewer people at the resort...."

    This half-sentence was disorderly but it was actually a very implicit answer. The fact was that when there were fewer people at the resort, everyone was idle and very boring. So the two of them often met and would talk a bit with each other to divert themselves from boredom. While they chatted, they found that the other person was not bad, so they both felt affectionate toward each other.

    Huiyun blushed and said, "There was also a cmity at the resort. We were trapped in the same ce for several days. If I didn¡¯t marry him, I also won¡¯t have the face to marry anyone else."

    Zhen Shun was very kind to her and protected her all that time during the cmity. When there was food, he would save her the food too. Moreover, she had a somewhat favorable impression of him. Besides, he was a cook and not an ordinary servant. His status was invariably more unrestrained. It was already very lucky to be able to pick such an honest person to marry and to spend her life with him. She had also given up and no longer seek that kind of ethereal feel. Even though, when she saw Gu Xiran, there was still some sadness in her heart.

    Huiyun used to scheme and y tricks to be Gu Xiran¡¯s concubine. So, Shu Huan had to protect herself and guard against her (H). Now that she (H) was married, this worry was gone. While Shu Huan was relieved, at the same time her (SH) attitude towards her (H) became more casual and gentle. The maids, Liangchen and Shang Xin, also heard of the news and came over. As several people gathered around to talk, the room became lively too.

    After exchanging greetings to each other, Shu Huan quickly washed her hands. Then she opened a box and took out some of the fabrics that were sent by the wife of the magistrate a few days ago. She picked out some festive colors to add to Huiyun¡¯s dowry. She then took out ten silver<i> liang</i> and added to her (H) dowry too. After that, Meijing took them out to arrange a ce for them to stay. She then turned around and looked at Gu Xiran.

    "Listening to what they said, they just escaped a cmity at the resort. They originally wanted to go to Gu residence but was met with nothing. Afterwards, they roamed around the city for two days. After asking around, they heard that we were here so they came. But Huiyun is a maid of Gu household, after all, Zhen Shun is also a cook of the household. Keeping them here isn¡¯t so right, right?"

    Gu Xiranughed. "Staying for a few days won¡¯t be a problem. We can send them to Suhe Cityter. Coincidentally, Zhen Shun is a true cook and can make us a few good meals. We have tasted Shang Xin¡¯s cooking for so long. asionally, we should change the taste."

    Shu Huanughed too and said, "What kind of special vor can you make out of wild vegetables and grains?"

    She was wrong. On the night of the day she said this, Zhen Shun made her look at him in a new light again.

    Both (SX, ZS) made corn steam bread with the same grains but why did those of Zhen Shun was so exquisite, delightful and looking so alluring? In addition, it was also very delicious. It was even divided into two vors: a sweet one and a standard one.

    The sweet one was to mix the wild vegetables¡¯ juice with sugar syrup, then brush the sweet syrup on the surface of the corn steam bread. After steaming it, it looked clean and good. The taste was lightly sweet in the mouth and with the good texture, it wasn¡¯t greasy. It tasted like mixed grain pastry. In addition, Shu Huan used to use those sugars only to season the rice porridge. She couldn¡¯t think of any other use than that. As for Shang Xin, she never even used sugar for cooking.

    As for the corn steam bread with the standard taste, she didn¡¯t know what Zhen Shun had mixed in it. It tasted more soft and exquisite than those of Shang Xin. It could also be served with dried radish and a small amount of minced meat stir-fried with peppers. Salty and spicy, it made people unable to stop eating. In the end, Shu Huan ate too much. She had an excessively full stomach so she could only hold her belly and groan.

    In fact, no matter how good Zhen Shun¡¯s corn steam bread was, it was only the grade of wild vegetables and grains. In terms of deliciousness, it was far less than the dishes he used to make with all kinds of seasonings and exquisite ingredients at the resort. However, this was a time of shortage of resources. In these days, Shu Huan didn¡¯t care about the taste when she was eating. She only wished to fill her stomach and to not starve to death. Her taste buds had be numb. So when she suddenly tasted delicious food, she naturally regarded it as exotic delicacies.

    After eating too much and chatted for a while after dinner, Shu Huan was dragged out for a walk by Gu Xiran.

    The weather was good these days. The sky was full of stars, the two walked hand in hand in the cool wind. There was a kind of physical and mental rxation in the cool breeze.

    Shu Huan closed her eyes slightly and took a deep breath. She was silent for a while and then suddenly smiled, "Gu Xiran, if I go find a good cook to marry now, is it still toote?"

    Gu Xiran paused, then took her by the hand and pulled her back. He brought her into his arms and then looked down at her, pretending tough evilly twice. "Don¡¯t even think about it!"

    As if the stars were falling into his eyes, bringing out a bright smile.

    He lowered his lips.

    Her eyes closed.

    A gentle night was lingered with affection for a long time.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205 The back garden in the middle of the night

    Suhe city, Gu residence.

    Gu Xun¡¯s residence could naturally not bepared to the Gu residence at Jingtian city, but there was also a small and exquisite garden, decorated with pavilions and kiosks and a small bridge with flowing water. It gave another graceful and subtle charm.

    Due to the disaster at Jingtian City, Gu Da¡¯s business was in a mess. So, old madam ended temporarily to be taken care off by Gu Xun. Gu Xun had always respected this legitimate mother (father¡¯s first wife), so he didn¡¯t push it off. Two days ago, he took off with some people to work. Hence, only his wife Chen <i>shi</i> and an unmarried daughter were left at the residence.

    Under this circumstance, Chen <i>shi</i> naturally strived to be cautious. She patrolled the garden every night with some servants, locking all the doors leading to the outside.

    It was the same this night. After she had patrolled the garden, she went to old madam to pay her respect and then went back to her room. Then Lin <i>shi </i>came to visit her, so both sisters-inw sat down under the candlelight and talked until the middle of the night. Afterwards, Lin <i>shi</i>¡¯s maid Shuishe brought some midnight snacks. Chen <i>shi</i> originally didn¡¯t eat these midnight snacks but today she was restingte so she felt a little hungry. She picked up a piece of plum blossom cake and also apanied Lin <i>shi</i> to eat a small portion of white fungus sweet soup.

    After eating midnight snacks, it wasn¡¯t good to go to bed immediately. But Chen <i>shi</i> was a bit tired after sitting and her face showed tiredness.

    Lin <i>shi</i> smiled and said, "No one else wille over sote on this night. The two of us don¡¯t need to be so restrained. Loosen the outer garment a bit and call someone to bring water to wash the hands and face. After digesting the food a bit, I will also be on my way."

    Chen <i>shi</i> wanted to reject but Shuishe was so diligent. She (S) already came forward to help her (C) loosen her clothes, so she (C) just said "Excuse me" and let the maid loosen her clothes and remove the bracelets. And finally she washed her hands and face. Afterwards, she really felt that her body had be much lighter and her mind became more refreshing.

    While the sisters-inws continued the chat, Shuishe cleared away the leftovers of the midnight snacks and then went out. She (S) walked for a while and then arrived at the southwest corner gate. After checking that there was no one around, she left the te on a rock at the side of the road. She took out a bunch of keys from her sleeves and tried one by one to unlock that side door.

    After she had fumbled with the lock for quite a while, she heard a ¡¯ka¡¯ sound and the lock handle was opened.

    Shuishe took a deep breath, looked up at the moon, and estimated that it was almost time. As she was just feeling anxious, she saw one after another figure in the distanceing this way.

    She was afraid that it wasn¡¯t the people she was waiting for and thus she hid behind the mountain of rocks and looked around quietly. After seeing that it was Gu Xiren and Gu Xuan who walked elegantly under the moonlight, she came out of her hiding ce and called softly, "Here."

    Gu Xiren heard the movement and led Gu Xuan over without saying a word.

    Shuishe saw that the two truly came emptyhanded, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. Behind a flower bush near the side door, she took out a small cloth bag that had long been prepared, handed them it and said, "This is what madam has prepared for you. There are two sets of clothes in there, twenty broken pieces of silver <i>liang</i> and some pastries. There are also a few pieces of jewelries worth hundred of <i>liang</i>, all of which are from madam¡¯s private savings. Third young master, please guard it well and pay attention on the way. Don¡¯t let thieves notice you."

    Gu Xiren nodded, took over the bag and said, "Thank madam for me."

    Gu Xuan watched them at the side and frowned slightly, but although the wound on her neck was getting better, the knot in her heart couldn¡¯t be untied. She became like when she was a child again. She couldn¡¯t speak, so she could only tug at Gu Xiren¡¯s sleeve and question him with her eyes.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid." Gu Xiren caressed her hair very gently. "I¡¯ll take you out of here. Let¡¯s ignore these people and matters in the family, and stay away from them."

    It was night when he secretly went to Gu Xuan¡¯s room to wake her up. It didn¡¯t rm those who were guarding Gu Xuan. The maids and old maids were already asleep. He only said that he was secretly taking her to the garden for a walk to divert her from mncholy. Therefore, Gu Xuan was very astounded at this moment. She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t speak, so her eyebrows frowned more.

    Shuishe was anxious and afraid that someone woulde and see them. She was also afraid that Lin <i>shi</i> wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on at the other side, so she hurriedly said, "Third young master, third young miss, it isn¡¯t convenient now. If you have anything to discuss about, do it when you get out. Just hurriedly leave now."

    "Alright," As Gu Xiren nodded, he pulled tightly on Gu Xuan¡¯s hand and went to push the door.

    Gu Xuan¡¯s heart tightened and took a step back instead.

    Actually, she really didn¡¯t want to go out!

    For so many years, she had lived in pain, nning revenge all the time in her heart. It was all from a firm belief that her mother was innocent and that Gu Da and Gu Xitian had caused her death!

    But what was the truth? The truth came toote. Just after she had done something irrevocable, telling her that it wasn¡¯t like this. That her mother was the one at fault and that she was wrong too. So, the persistent belief had copsed after the great joy of getting her revenge.when she felt the great pain of learning the truth. Suddenly she couldn¡¯t find a goal to continue to live on. She just wanted to die, die through Fang <i>shi</i>¡¯s hand....

    However, she hadn¡¯t died but her heart was like the earth after the winter snow; boundless, empty, cold, and <i>every hope turns to dust</i>, with no desire. She didn¡¯t care about Gu household or the others. She also didn¡¯t feel anything when someone treated her good or bad. Life had be rather simpler due to that. Every day she could wake up naturally, eat, study and do needlework. When she was bored, she could look at the flowers and nts, look at the sun and rain, look at the never changing sky. She just felt that her heart had never been so peaceful.

    Under these circumstances, Gu Xiren wanted to leave but she was unwilling. What if they get out? She was just escaping from a smaller cage to arger one.

    Gu Xiren sensed her resistance and became anxious. "Leave with me. If you stay here, there¡¯s no good oue here. Old madam will casually pick someone to marry you, or even in order to get a benefit, she will let you marry as a second wife or concubine!"

    Gu Xuan looked at him calmly. Her eyes were saying, so what?

    "Let¡¯s go! We can have a better life together. I¡¯ll take you to wherever you want to go!" Gu Xiren urged bitterly. "Think about it, we can find a ce with great scenery to live and build two cottages. In the early morning, you can see a whole flower field, you can walk through the city, climb mountains and waddles rivers. No one can control you anymore. You canugh as much as you like, you can cry as much as you want. You don¡¯t have to hide all your thoughts at the bottom of your heart anymore. Isn¡¯t all this what you¡¯ve always wanted?"

    Gu Xuan was unmoved and still persistently and slowly pulled her hand back.

    She couldn¡¯t return to the past! She couldn¡¯t return to the past anymore! She didn¡¯t even have the desire to cry orugh at the moment. What about that she had a better life? Wasn¡¯t it still the same eating and sleeping; like a walking corpse, she was numb! What¡¯s more, she only discovered now that her brother who was regarded by her as her pir since childhood, the brother who she relied so much and respected upon, was in fact much more ignorant than she was!

    Who said that if you left Gu household, you would be able to live the life you dreamed of? The outside world was bigger, the people were more ill-intentioned. The surroundings would only be moreplex and dangerous than Gu household! How could they who had never learned survival skills and who had also lost the family protection now, be able to survive?

    She took another step back and shook her head.

    No, she didn¡¯t want to go out!

    If it was in the past, when she still had fantasies and hopes for a better life, she would¡¯ve taken this gamble and follow Gu Xiren in leaving Gu household without looking back. She would go outside in search of the life she wanted, even if the process was unsatisfactory. It wouldn¡¯t matter if there were many setbacks. She would be able to withstand them but now...

    She didn¡¯t want to anymore. She was really, really tired!

 Chapter 206

    <i>TLNote: Christmas special. Merry Christmas!!!</i>

    Chapter 206 Escape

    Shuishe didn¡¯t know the inside story. When Lin <i>shi</i> ordered her, she thought that Gu Xiren had already discussed it with Gu Xuan. She thought that she only needed to steal the keys from Chen <i>shi</i> and open the side door to let them out. She didn¡¯t expect that at such a crucial time, Gu Xuan didn¡¯t want to leave!

    She truly got anxious. She looked around from time to time and urged anxiously, "Third young master and miss, you can¡¯t dawdle anymore. Quickly make a decision whether you want to leave or not!"

    "We will leave!" Gu Xiren said impatiently to her. Then, he turned and pulled Gu Xuan, "Leave with me!"

    Gu Xuan retreated as she shook her head.

    "You...," Gu Xiren truly got angry. Originally, he wanted to drag her out forcibly, but when it came to it, he still didn¡¯t have the heart to do it. He couldn¡¯t force her to do anything and do things against her will. He could only suppress his dejection and pleaded, "Take it as if you are helping me and leave with me!"

    Gu Xuan looked puzzled at him.

    Gu Xiren spoke again, "If you don¡¯t leave, I also won¡¯t leave. However, then, old madam will force me to marry miss Zhang. You also know what kind of person she is. Do you want me to spend the rest of my life with such an annoying and domineering woman and be driven crazy by her?"

    After he said this, Gu Xuan hesitated. These days she had been ignorant about Gu household¡¯s affairs and she didn¡¯t know that Gu Xiren had been forced to take a wife. She thought that Gu Xiren wanted to take her away because he couldn¡¯t see her live in house arrest and was afraid that she would be married to someone carelessly selected by old madam. So, she didn¡¯t want to leave. Half of the reason was because she was truly tired. The other half was because she didn¡¯t want Gu Xiren to do something that betrayed Gu household because of her.

    Just look at Gu Xun and one would know that if he (GXR) stayed at Gu household, even if he was from the illegitimate line, he would also get some inheritance after he had taken a wife and has children. He can leave the main branch and live the life he wants! It was better to go out penniless and start from the scratch!

    Gu Xiren earnestly said, "It was enough that the family has a rude and unreasonable old madam. If one Zhang Hanfang was added into the family, how do you want to let me live on?"

    Gu Xuan looked at him and was truly in a difficult situation. This was the only important person in her life. She also didn¡¯t want him to be forced into her state; feeling that living was more painful than death and struggling on whilst at the death¡¯s door.

    "Third young miss, what are you still thinking about?" When Shuishe saw her being like this, she really got very anxious. "It will be toote if you don¡¯t leave now!"

    "Let¡¯s go!" Gu Xiran once again grabbed her hand firmly and pulled her to his side.

    Gu Xuan was involuntarily dragged a few steps by him.

    Forget it, forget it, let¡¯s just <i>submit to the will of heaven</i>.

    Anyway, she didn¡¯t have anything to persist and be dedicated to anymore. Anywhere she went to was the same. If Gu Xiren felt that it was good for him this way, then let¡¯s go!

    Gu Xuan bit her lips. She finally voluntarily took a step and staggered behind Gu Xiren.

    Only when Shuishe saw their figures disappear into the night did she sigh of relief. She quickly closed the side door and put the lock on as usual, but when she turned around to pick up the tray, she saw a white figure standing not far away looking at her. This scare let her soul flew out of her body and she almost let the tray fell.

    Fortunately, the moonlight was very bright. She saw that the figure was second young miss Gu Yun. Only now did her heart return to its ce, but she was still a bit panicked. She went forward with lowered head and wanted to exin, "Second young miss, this is madam¡¯s order..."

    Gu Yun looked once faintly at her. As she turned to leave, she said, "You don¡¯t have to exin to me. This has nothing to do with me. I didn¡¯t see you and you also didn¡¯t see me."

    She woke up in the middle of the night and saw that the moonlight was bright and gratifying. She sat in front of the window and looked at it for a while. She didn¡¯t expect to see two indistinct shadows sh in a distance. She thought that they were thieves and went after them. If she had known that it was Gu Xiren escaping with Gu Xuan, she would¡¯ve not moved at all and came out to suffer this cold wind in vain!

    After Gu Yun had left, Shuishe had just recovered from the shock. After she stood for a while, she hurriedly sent the tray to the kitchen. Then, she washed her face with cold water, tidied her clothes and hurriedly went to Chen <i>shi¡¯s </i>ce.

    As soon as she entered, she saw Lin <i>shi</i>¡¯s questioning gaze. So, she nodded slightly.

    Lin <i>shi</i> stood up and said, "I¡¯ve eaten white fungus just now and carelessly drank two cups of tea. I have to borrow sister-inw¡¯s ce to relief myself."

    Chen <i>shi</i> naturally let her do as she pleased. Shuishe used that she needed to be at her (L) service to also went into the bedroom. She took this opportunity to put the key back on the dresser with the ring that Chen <i>shi</i> took down.

    When she came out again, Lin <i>shi </i>talked on without stopping and then said that she was tired and went back to rest. Poor Chen <i>shi</i> was still in the dark and didn¡¯t know that this master and servant tampered at her ce. She sent them out and let her own maid bring one morentern to light the road in front of them.

    When Lin <i>shi</i> returned to her room, she copsed from tiredness on the chair. After being in daze for a moment, she asked Shuishe about the details of what had happened. She was a bit surprised when she heard that this was seen by Gu Yun. However, she didn¡¯t put much thought on it and said, "Little Yun doesn¡¯t like to meddle in other people¡¯s business. Besides, for who did I do it? Isn¡¯t it for her and Xihe? Presumably, she appreciated my painstaking effort. There is no harm to this."

    After she talked some more, she let Shuishe brought in water. After she had washed up, she went to bed.

    Although, shey on the bed, she couldn¡¯t sleep for a while. It wasn¡¯t because she felt ufortable sleeping alone because when Gu Da was still alive, she also stayed alone at her ce. She just thought that at this moment he was still at the mourning hall and haven¡¯t been buried yet. She felt a bit sad because they were a married couple after all. Tears fell without her realizing it. However, after the sadness, she remembered her bitter experience and silent endurance these past few years, she couldn¡¯t help but feel resentment again. She resented Gu Da for <i>saying three in the morning but four in the evening</i> and having arge number of concubines. She hated Gu Da for leaving her and her children just like that and left this mess for her to clean up!

    Also, old madam let her resent and hate so much!

    The heavens took pity on her and let her identally hear the conversation between old madam and Gu Xiren. She also remembered that Gu Xihe had mentioned to her that Gu Xuan¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t faithful. She passed this news to Gu Xiren and told him that he and Gu Xuan may not have any blood rtionship to tempt him to elope with Gu Xuan. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know how to deal with the absurd idea of old madam to help Gu Xiren take over the business!

    Lin <i>shi</i> resentfully turned her body over on the bed and sighed. This was truly the one who deserved to die didn¡¯t die and the one who didn¡¯t deserve to die had died! If Gu Da was still here and old madam had passed away instead, she would p her hands in happiness; how would she still be so angry and fric as today? Even now, after she had sent Gu Xiren and Gu Xuan away, her heart was still hanging!

    She was afraid that when this matter was being investigated, old madam would discover that she had a hand in it and would vent on her. However, today, she did everything without <i>one drop of water being able to leak </i>out. Even if old madam suspected her, she wouldn¡¯t find any evidence, right? Then, she just had to pray to heaven, hoping that Gu Xiren would be smarter and could smoothly take Gu Xuan to far away, as far as possible. From now on, no matter whether they (GXR&GX) were rich or poor, don¡¯t evere back!

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207 The discovery of the incident

    Lin <i>shi</i> thought that this incident would be discovered the next day!

    In fact, as soon as she fell asleep, Gu Xuan¡¯s ce was in a mess. The old maid who kept watch over Gu Xuan had woken up at night and wanted to see if Gu Xuan was sleeping well and if she wanted to drink something. She didn¡¯t expect to find an empty bed under the moonlight. When she touched the quilt, it was ice cold. She immediately panicked.

    The whole Gu residence became lively. Even old madam had been awakened. After she heard the report of the old maid, the first thing she said was, "Call little third here!"

    Zisu got the courage and answered, "Third young master...third young master¡¯s maid just came. He...he had also disappeared..."

    Old madam fainted from anger. This scared the maids that they immediately sent someone to report to Chen <i>shi</i> and opened the door in chaos to look for a doctor. It was until the sky was already a bit light that they were able to save old madam and were able to awaken her. She opened her eyes and saw therge group of people standing in front of her bed. She sighed and closed her eyes again.

    Lin <i>shi</i> had a guilty conscience and didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    Chen <i>shi</i> sighed from relief and said, "Thank goodness, old madam has good fortune. We were too worried and got a scare."

    Only now did Lin <i>shi</i> force a smile and said, "Old madam, rest well. The doctor said that you shouldn¡¯t tax your mind anymore!"

    Old madam turned a deaf ear to their speeches. She onlyy there motionlessly with her eyes closed.

    The room was very quiet. There was no sound at all.

    Gu Xihe wanted to go to old madam¡¯s side and act willfully as usual, but he didn¡¯t dare after seeing this scene. In fact, he had also suffered a fright and was really worried. Tears flowed in his eyes. Only now did they fell.

    At such a moment, no one dared to mention Gu Xiren and Gu Xuan. Everyone stood very scared and on edge. After a moment, Gu Yun turned around and went out. She said, "Why are there so many people staying here? Scatter and let old madam have a good rest."

    Others weren¡¯t as casual as here. After she was gone, they stood there for a while before they decided to retreat.

    No one expected old madam to suddenly speak. With closed eyes, she asked, "Did you go search?"

    Lin <i>shi</i> said nervously, "The whole residence had been searched. They were nowhere to be found..."

    Old madam roared angrily, "Who let you search inside the residence? What about outside? Did you search outside?"

    Lin <i>shi</i> didn¡¯t dare to answer and just looked at Chen <i>shi</i>.

    Chen <i>shi</i> also answered embarrassingly, "I¡¯ve let people check the doors. Everywhere was locked. There was also nothing missing from little third and little Xuan¡¯s rooms...We...thought that they were still inside the residence. We didn¡¯t think about searching for them outside. Afterwards..."

    Her words were reasonable. Gu Xiren and Gu Xuan wouldn¡¯t have grown wings and flew away. Also, Lin <i>shi </i>who knew the inside story wouldn¡¯t remind her. She naturally wouldn¡¯t think about searching outside.

    How would old madam who had lived for a long time, not know these? It was like a mirror in her heart. Hence, she also didn¡¯t me her (C) anymore. She only looked at the bright sky outside the window and sighed, "Send more people to search in and out of the city. Pick ones who aren¡¯t bbermouths and don¡¯t make this matter public."

    Although, she said that, the two people had escaped for more than half a day already and they couldn¡¯t disy it ostentatiously. The hope of finding them was very slim. Even if they found them, they could take preventive measures for a while, but wouldn¡¯t able to prevent for a lifetime. They also couldn¡¯t let Gu Xuan stay in the household anymore. Without this to threaten Gu Xiren, how would he take care of Gu household¡¯s business with all his heart? It was already a fortunate thing if he didn¡¯t ruin the business for revenge.

    It could be seen that there was no difference between whether these two people were found or not.

    With this in mind, an unspeakable sorrow grew in old madam¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t understand how in such a big Gu household with many offspring, she couldn¡¯t find one who was filial and capable. Those who died, died. Those who left, left. Gu Xihe, the only remaining one seemed like a good choice, but after all, he was too young and couldn¡¯t take over the family business. This old body of her also couldn¡¯t support for much longer and wait for Gu Xihe to grow up...

    Seeing that old madam went silent again, Chen <i>shi</i> went out to do as ordered. Lin <i>shi</i> felt even more ufortable staying here. She couldn¡¯t help but ask probingly, "Does old madam wants to eat something. I¡¯ll send people to go make it."

    She very much wanted to take this opportunity of making food to escape.

    "I¡¯m already so angry, what can I eat?" Old madam sneered. "Everyone, retreat. You stay!"

    "This...," Hearing this unfriendly tone, she (OM) probably wanted to ask her something. Lin <i>shi</i> panicked immediately. She forced a smile and said, "The doctor said that you shouldn¡¯t tax your body. If there is nothing important, it¡¯s better for you to sleep. If you have anymand, you can askter..."

    The words haven¡¯t fell yet when old madam interrupted her., "Why are you so long-winded? Do as I say!"

    Lin <i>shi</i> didn¡¯t dare to speak no more. She could only stand there restlessly.

    After everyone had left, old madam used much energy to turn her head and looked once at her. she said, "In the past, I only thought you were mediocre and ipetent. Now, it seemed like you are more stupid than I thought!"

    One sentence scolded Lin <i>shi</i> to speechlessness. Her face went pale and blue. After a while, she was able to speak again, "This daughter-inw...doesn¡¯t know what I did wrong to make old madam so angry..."

    "You don¡¯t know?" Old madam sneered. "If you don¡¯t know, then, how did little third and little Xuan escape?"

    Lin <i>shi</i> refused to admit and argued strongly, "This daughter-inw also felt that it was weird. Second madam kept close watch of the doors. Last night when I went to visit her, she just came back from inspecting the doors. There was no negligence. How did little third and little Xuan go out."

    This speech was naturally to clean herself from this matter. She stated clearly that she was with second madam and didn¡¯t have the opportunity to let Gu Xiren and Gu Xuan out, but to old madam¡¯s ears, it sounded like <i>300 silver teals not hidden here</i>.

    Old madam said sarcastically, "It¡¯s such a coincidence. Usually, you don¡¯t often go to second daughter-inw¡¯s ce. It¡¯s such a rare asion for you to go once and little third and little Xuan escaped!"

    Only now did Lin <i>shi</i> realize the principle of talking and doing less. Besides, she truly didn¡¯t have confidence that she could hide her scheme from old madam. So, she hung her head and didn¡¯t spoke anymore. She thought that even if she (OM) suspected her, she (OM) didn¡¯t have definitive evidence anyway.

    Old madam didn¡¯t need definitive evidence. She only scolded her, "Are you really so impatient?! Is it that you hoped that after getting little third to leave, I will die earlier and give up my position as the head of the household to let you take my ce?"

    These words were harsh. Lin <i>shi</i> felt much aggrieved. She couldn¡¯t help but take out her handkerchief to wipe her tears, "Old madam, how could this daughter-inw bear these words...?"

    "You already did such a thing. What do you have that you can¡¯t bear?" Old madam continued to scold. "If you had some brains, you should¡¯ve thought that Xihe is still young. The family affairs could only be relied on little third. Moreover, I have already nned it well. Xihe would definitely not suffer any disadvantage. Now that you set little third free, who would manage the business? Could it be that I have to count on you?"

    After Lin <i>shi</i> heard that, she was recalcitrant and thought that that year when old master had passed away, didn¡¯t old madam take care of the business as a widow? Why could old madam do it and she couldn¡¯t? This was truly looking down on her! Hence, she argued, "This daughter-inw truly doesn¡¯t know about Xiren¡¯s matter. As for the affairs of the business, if there is truly no one to take care of them, this daughter-inw can learn from old madam. Even if this daughter-inw can¡¯t make the decision, but this daughter-inw can still run errands and pass messages for old madam."

    This speech was too stupid. Even if she was very subtle, but she was still caught red-handed for wanting to be the head of the household like how old madam had scolded her, causing old madam to gasp in anger. In the end, she (OM) cursed, "F*** you! Today, I will make myself clear. Even if I die now, with your brain that is not bigger than a needle and a rice grain, you won¡¯t be able to manage the household and won¡¯t be able to take care of the business!"

    Ever since she had married into Gu household to now, old madam had always left her some face. She (OM) had never scolded her with <i>cuts and bruises all over</i>. Now, Lin <i>shi</i> couldn¡¯t even cry. She only covered her face with the handkerchief and was ashamed to death.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208 Taunting sarcastically

    Old madam gasped for a while and looked at Lin<i>shi</i>¡¯s expression.

    "What, you are unwilling to ept the facts?"

    "This daughter-inw doesn¡¯t dare...," Although, she said that she didn¡¯t dare but she was truly unwilling to ept the facts!

    Old madam raised her voice and called, "Servants! Servants!"

    Lin <i>shi</i> didn¡¯t know why she called the servants. She panicked a bit. After maid Zisu came in, she heard old madam say, "Go! Find your second madam to borrow two ount books. One from the household and one from the business."

    Zisuplied, turned and left.

    Lin <i>shi</i> asked panicked, "What does old madam want to do?"

    Old madam ignored her. She closed her eyes. When Zisu returned with the two ount books, she opened her eyes and said, "Hand them to madam and let her read aloud!"

    Read aloud...

    Lin <i>shi</i>¡¯s face paled. Moreover, it was in front of the maid, she felt very ashamed. She said with lowered head, "Old madam knows that I don¡¯t know much letters..."

    Old madam sneered, "Right! You don¡¯t know much words, but you know how to count numbers, right? Read aloud!"

    Lin <i>shi</i> felt helpless. She could only pick up the ount book and read aloud as she stammered and missed some words.

    After she read about ten lines, old madam said, "Stop!"

    Lin <i>shi</i> sighed from relief and used the handkerchief to wipe the sweat from her forehead.

    Old madam didn¡¯t look at her and said, "From what you have read, how much did you receive and how much did you spend?"

    "This...this...," Lin <i>shi</i> couldn¡¯t answer. "Isn¡¯t old madam making it difficult for this daughter-inw? You have to let me calcte slowly..."

    Old madam humphed once and said, "Alright! I won¡¯t urge you. Calcte slowly!"

    Lin <i>shi</i> felt incessant grievances in her heart, but it wasn¡¯t good for her to disobey. She could only begin to calcte with a sullen face. After a while, she reported a number.

    Old madam didn¡¯t even lift her eyelids, "Wrong!"

    Lin <i>shi</i>¡¯s expression stiffened and calcted again.

    "Wrong again!"

    She continued to calcte.

    "Still wrong!"

    After calcting for five times until Lin <i>shi</i>¡¯s face was so red and she was unable to raise her head did she hear old madam ridicule here, "Truly not easy. You finally got it right!"

    There was a thinyer of sweat on Lin <i>shi</i>¡¯s forehead. She threw that ount book on the table in a haste.

    When old madam saw her like this, she sneered, "You don¡¯t understand even the simplest ount book and it took you so long to calcte a few sums. You still want to take care of the business with such capabilities?"

    Lin <i>shi </i>couldn¡¯t take down her face and muttered, "There is the bookkeeper..."

    Old madam scorned endlessly, "You have to have the ability to see whether the ounts are correct to be able to let the bookkeeper do the work. Being like you, do you want to hire a bookkeeper to scam you of money?"

    Lin <i>shi</i> was very ashamed and felt unable to show her face.

    "Give up!" Old madam spoke sarcastically. "You can only count how much money you have in your purse or put on the fa?ade of the mistress of the household to fool people. As soon as you open your mouth, you will be exposed. Inside, you are just a <i>straw bag</i>. Moreover, it was one who had begun to rot after being in the same ce for too long!"

    These words were very vicious. Even Zisu felt embarrassed hearing that, not to mention Lin <i>shi</i>. She cried from being taunted sarcastically.

    Having talked for such a long time, old madam was already exhausted. When she heard Lin <i>shi</i> cry, she felt even more annoyed and directly drove her out, "Unable to aplish anything but liable to spoil everything! Get out! In the future, obediently put on your fa?ade and eat your meals. Take decisions of your own and don¡¯t get involved in things that you can¡¯t do at all!"

    Lin <i>shi</i> went out as she cried. Old madam felt even more irritable. She felt cold. She let Zisu close the window and said that she was thirsty and wanted to drink tea. After tossing from side to side, she still felt ufortable. She called Zisu again to help her get up and lie on her side.

    When Zisu went to help her, she felt very warm when she touched old madam¡¯s body. It was burning the hand. She jumped from a fright and looked at old madam who was lying on her side. She (OM) was in a state of delirium and wanted to sleep. She (Z) quietly walked out and called someone to go call the doctor.

    When the doctor arrived, old madam went intoa because of the burning fever. Even after they fed her two bowls of medicine, the temperature didn¡¯t reduce. This made the doctor angry that he scolded, "Didn¡¯t I say that she shouldn¡¯t tax her body and have to rest?"

    The maids looked at each other and couldn¡¯t answer.

    Gu Xihe was very anxious and asked, "Would something happen if old madam continues to be in aa like this?"

    The doctor red at him, "What do you think?"

    Gu Xihe was stumped for words.

    That doctor mboyantly wrote a prescription. Then, he put away the brush and said, "Go buy the herbs for this medication and take it three times. If it doesn¡¯t work, then, find another better doctor!"

    After he finished, he left. Chen <i>shi</i> anxiously ordered people to go pay the consultation fee and let them find another doctor toe have a look. The maids were busy wiping old madam¡¯s forehead and body to reduce the fever. Some also used a small spoon to feed her the medication. They were busy for the whole day before old madam had finally woken up once. She hasn¡¯t regained her consciousness yet and kept calling, "Xihe...Xihe..."

    Even when Gu Xihe was sleeping, he was inside of old madam¡¯s room. Hearing her call him, he quickly went over and grasped her hand. He said, "Old madam, I¡¯m here. What do you want?"

    Old madam opened her eyes forcibly and said muddle-headed, "Go, go call your second big brother back..."

    "I will go, I will go!" Gu Xihe quickly said. "What else does old madam want? There is millet porridge, have some, alright?"

    Old madam looked at him. Her eyes showed some unwillingness to part with him. Originally, she wanted to speak some more, but her strength was not enough. She closed her eyes and didn¡¯t move anymore.

    Gu Xihe felt sorrow. He cried on spot. He hugged old madam¡¯s body and wailed miserably. Finally, a maid pulled him away and anxiously persuaded him, "Fourth young master! Fourth young master, be gentler! Old madam wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand such rubbing!"

    "Old madam, she didn¡¯t...didn¡¯t...," Gu Xihe jumped up. As he wiped his tears, he explored old madam¡¯s breathing. He discovered that she was still breathing. It turned that it was a false rm. He immediately didn¡¯t know whether he should cry orugh. In the end, he still sobbed for a whole before he gradually regained his senses.

    When he wiped his tears, he hesitated again and didn¡¯t know if he should go find Gu Xiran as old madam told him to do. Of course, he was willing to do it. Like that, he could at least have a pir to support him and he would also not feel so terrified and helpless like now. However, if he truly went to find him (GXR), he was afraid that if he was gone for two days, old madam would pass away. Then, wouldn¡¯t he not even be able to see her for thest time?

    No matter how he pondered about it, he couldn¡¯t decide.

    Lin <i>shi</i> still harbored hard feelings at old madam¡¯s scolding. She felt that her vicious and sarcastic words were just the rage after her (OM) authority had been offended. She didn¡¯t think that she was so useless at all. Hence, she didn¡¯t want Gu Xiran toe back. She persuaded, "Old madam just said that casually, why do you take it so seriously? I think it¡¯s better for you not to go. Just stay two days in another room. When old madam asks about it afterwards, just say that you already went but your second big brother doesn¡¯t want toe back."

    If she didn¡¯t say this, then forget it. Now that she said it, Gu Xihe immediately jumped up and said, "I still haven¡¯t asked madam what you said to old madam to make her angry like that!"

    Gu Xihe was only young. He was no fool. That day, Lin <i>shi </i>spoke with Gu Xiren. The same night, he run away with Gu Xuan. Then, old madam had been angered. When he connected how she stopped him from going to look for Gu Xiran, her intentions were exposedpletely! He suddenly felt that Lin <i>shi</i> was repulsive. He hated her for being unscrupulous in go fighting for the family¡¯s inheritance.

    However, although he hated her, she was his mother. Perhaps, she did all these for him. He couldn¡¯t even scold her. He restrained himself so much that his face got red. He stood there for a long time. In the end, he wiped his tears and ran out.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209 Stealing a kiss

    These past two days, the disaster relief workers and materials from the imperial court had been deployed one after another. Gu Xiran had also considered thoroughly the things that required to be nned and arranged. Now he only needed to follow the progress of disaster relief, allocate the arranged things and then got a good grasp of the overall operation. Therefore, although he was still busy, it was a lot more leisuredpared to before where he could only close his eyes and then be disturbed to get up again.

    After having a bit of leisure time, the time spent with Shu Huan became rtively more. The two often went to the countryside. They sometimes picked up some wild fruits and plucked some wild vegetables. If they were lucky, they could find two bird eggs and have a rare sumptuous meal afterwards. Moreover, as a result of providing disaster relief these days, many victims of the disaster living in this neighbourhood recognized Gu Xiran. When they saw them (GXR, SH), they often stuffed them (GXR, SH) with a variety of food and even gave them their own small straw basket and straw shoes. It made them (GXR, SH) feel embarrassed but at the same time also very happy.

    On this day, they were tired of walking. Shu Huan rxed her whole body,y down on the grass and squinted her eyes to enjoy the sun and the breeze. She said, "It would be nice to live like this all the time."

    Gu Xiran sat next to her and said with a smile, "No jewelry, no <i>brocade garments, jade meals</i> or even a bed, is that still nice?"

    Shu Huan waved away a bug flying around and in front of her. She said, "It doesn¡¯t matter! Material things are to bepared. Everyone is living like this, so we won¡¯t feel that it¡¯s too hard. Of course, if Jingtian City is rebuilt, life will go back to normal. If other girls have flowers to wear, I certainly hope I will have meat to eat, ah!"

    Gu Xiran nced at her with a smile. "Not bad. The typical happy-go-lucky type, very easy to look after."

    "Who wants you to look after?" Shu Huan giggled. "I have five thousand silver <i>liang</i> of private savings. If I spend it slowly, it¡¯s enough to spend it until I die, right?"

    "What ack of ambition." Gu Xirany down and pillowed on his hand. "I thought you were going to say, yours is mine, mine is still mine!"

    "That¡¯s also true," Shu Huan thought about it and was all smiles. "If you¡¯re willing to take care of me, I¡¯m not giving you any face if I object."

    The autumn sunlight on the body at noon was nice and warm. Talking in such a leisurely manner, Gu Xiran closed his eyes and unknowingly fell asleep.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t realize at first. When no one answered, she sat up and turned her head to find out that he was asleep. She felt that it was a bit funny and she also felt some sourness in her heart.

    He was too tired these days. asionally even if he got free time, he couldn¡¯t rest. He had to make up for the busy time when he had neglected her, apany her to look at the scenery and talked about nonsense with her.

    Shu Huan sighed, untied the scarf she brought with her and gently covered his eyes with it. This way he could sleep better without being exposed to the direct sunlight. But the most striking of his features, his bright and clear eyes, was covered at the moment, so his lips stood out more.

    For the first time, she found out that the shape of Gu Xiran¡¯s lips was also very good-looking. The slightly angr and not stiff outline made Shu Huan want to trace it with her fingertips, as well as those particrly seductive lips in the sun....

    So dejected. Why should a man¡¯s lips be so beautiful? Of all things, Shu Huan happened to have no resistance to beautiful things. Watching him sleep soundly in front of her, the deepest part of her heart was touched. There was a kind of fondness, a fondness that was beyond words. She just wanted to apany him and look at him like this. The feeling of staying with him until <i>the earth and heaven get old </i>began to entangle her heart.

    Unable to resist the urge to like, Shu Huan quietly put her head closer. She hesitated a bit, got closer, paused, and then got closer again. She was so close that her lips touched his lips. Like that, she gently and quietly stole a kiss.

    She really just wanted to kiss him like this. Her heart was immediately filled with infinite joy.

    But who knew that just after she stole a kiss and before she could retreat, she suddenly heard someone behind her shouting excitedly. "Second sister-inw!"

    Pack (the sound of smacking one¡¯s lips) ...

    Shu Huan was suddenly shocked. Her hand that was holding up her body, loosened, so her whole face hit Gu Xiran in the face. Their lips against each other, teeth knocked teeth. So close that it hurt so much when bumped.

    The person who caused this ran over and said, "Second sister-inw, it wasn¡¯t easy to find you...."

    In the middle of the speech, he saw that Gu Xiran who was covered by the grass was under her. His tender face blushed and he hurriedly turned. "I thought you were catching crickets, but I didn¡¯t...didn¡¯t expect...."

    Gu Xiran was naturally awakened by this shouting and bumping, but he still hadn¡¯t figured out what was going on. As he hugged Shu Huan with one hand and sat up from the grass with the other hand on his mouth, he heard the words ¡¯catching crickets¡¯. He then looked at Shu Huan¡¯s face that was full of embarrassment and annoyance. Only now did he realize what had happened. He first nced at her with a smile. Then, he turned his head and scolded, "What cricket? You¡¯re a cricket! What are you doing with your back turned? Come here!"

    "Second big brother," Gu Xihe turned back reluctantly with a bitter red face andined. "You and second sister-inw are so outrageous. To actually run to such a ce to...."

    Before he could finish speaking, he felt a pain in his face. First, he was ferociously pinched by Gu Xiran, and then he was finger flicked twice and hard on the forehead. Gu Xiran said,"Nonsense! You haven¡¯t seen anything at all. Be careful or I¡¯ll sue you for nder!"

    Gu Xihe didn¡¯t dare to say any more but in his heart, he criticized silently: even if he didn¡¯t see anything, he could guess it!

    Seeing this disapproval appearance of him (GXH) and recalling Gu Xiran¡¯s words, Shu Huan suddenly had a feeling of being tricked.

    Oh my God! It wasn¡¯t that Gu Xihe didn¡¯t see anything at all, but that she didn¡¯t do anything at all. She really <i>hadn¡¯t eaten mutton but invited foul smell</i>. She felt more wronged than Duo E!

    It was just that one just needed to let this kind of things pass. How could she exin to Gu Xihe, this brat, in front of Gu Xiran¡¯s eyes full of tease? She could only swallow this injustice secretly. Then she saw Gu Xiran pull Gu Xihe into his arms for a tight hug, patted him on the back, and then quickly let go of his hand and said, "Not bad. You still look the same, causing me to worry about you for nothing."

    Gu Xihe wasn¡¯t used to this way of expressing one¡¯s feeling with bodynguage. He felt very awkward when Gu Xiran was holding him but when he (GXH) heard what he (GXR) said, the awkwardness turned into a very deep feeling. Tears immediately poured out like a broken dyke. He rushed up, hugged him and cried, "Second big brother...."

    Gu Xiran and Shu Huan exchanged a nce, sighed softly and asked him (GXH) in a gentle tone, "What happened?"

    "Old madam...I¡¯m afraid old madam won¡¯t make it...." Gu Xihe sobbed full of tears till here and finally slipped down, knelt there, hugged Gu Xiran¡¯s leg and said, "Old madam, she wants to see you. Second big brother, can you go back with me and have a look at her...."

    As soon as the initial joy of seeing Gu Xihe was gone, Gu Xiran expected that his (GXH) presence here definitely had something to do with something happening to Gu household. He (GXR) didn¡¯t expect it to be so urate. Moreover, seeing Gu Xihe crying so heartbroken, it must be that old madam¡¯s illness wasn¡¯t faked. It was just that he really didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Gu household anymore. What should he do in face of Gu Xihe¡¯s pitiful pleas?

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210 Wait for me to deal with a matter

    Not to mention that Gu Xiran would find it difficult, even Shu Huan who was looking at the side, found it difficult. Not to mention that Gu Xihe used to help them a lot. Just the time they had been together, the feeling they had cultivated to treat him (GXH) as their younger brother, it was difficult for them to reject his (GXH) request.

    "Get up before you talk."

    Gu Xiran reached out to pull him (GXH) up when he (GXR) saw that he (GXH) was crying more and more heartbroken.

    "I¡¯m not getting up. If second big brother doesn¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t get up...," Gu Xihe knelt stubbornly there. "Just promise me, go back and have a look at old madam, perhaps...perhaps old madam is gone by now already...."

    Speaking till here, he was choked with sobs and was unable to speak. While he was at it, he grabbed Gu Xiran¡¯s sleeve and wiped his tears and runny nose with it.

    This brat....

    Gu Xiran shook his head with a bitter smile and forcibly pulled him (GXH) up. He (GXR) didn¡¯t answer but asked, "Wasn¡¯t old madam just sick when Ranmo came a few days ago? Why is she suddenly at the point of being terminally ill?"

    People in the ancients married early. Although old madam had many descendants, she was only in her sixties. Moreover, she had always maintained herself well and livedfortably. Even when she was ill, her body looked rather healthy. So it was a little sudden when they said she was critically ill.

    Gu Xihe cried while he told what he knew but didn¡¯t mention his suspicion about Lin <i>shi</i>. Because she was his birth mother after all, but even if he didn¡¯t say, Gu Xiran and Shu Huan both knew Lin <i>shi</i>¡¯s conduct. How could they not have guessed it?

    "No wonder old madam wants to see me.," Gu Xiran said with a slightly sarcastic smile. "It turns out that even little third was forced out of the house by her."

    "Second big brother...," Gu Xihe wasn¡¯t a disciplined person. He wouldn¡¯t avoid pointing out the elders¡¯ right and wrong, but he was very close to old madam after all. When he thought of her situation at the moment, he wanted to cry. He felt a little ufortable in his heart too after he heard Gu Xiran say that.

    Gu Xiran casted him a nce and said, "She already plotted against me to go back <i>to work like an ox and horse</i>. Am I not allowed to say anything about her?"

    Gu Xihe was stumped for words. He also felt that old madam had sometimes gone a bit too far. For example, he was also dissatisfied on the matters of divorcing Shu Huan and arranging a marriage with Zhang household.

    "Alright," Gu Xiran was silent for a moment and then looked at Shu Huan. Seeing her nod silently, he smiled and said, "I¡¯ll go with you and see what she has to say."

    However, it wasn¡¯t so much as to see what old madam had to say, but rather he was giving Gu Xihe face and to satisfy this brat¡¯s wish. Or else, he (GXR) wouldn¡¯t have enough clothes to let him (GXH) wipe his snot with.

    "Really?" Gu Xihe was pleasantly surprised. He immediately wiped his tears and wanted to drag him (GXR) away.

    "Wait," Gu Xiran lightly shook him off and said. "If you want me to go back, you have to wait until I deal with a matter first."

    Gu Xihe was stunned and asked, "Is it about business?"

    Gu Xiran smiled meaningfully. He didn¡¯t answer, took Shu Huan¡¯s hand and left.

    When Shu Huan heard Gu Xihe beg like that, she knew that he (GXR) couldn¡¯t avoid it this time and had to go back to Gu residence. Now that Gu household had fallen apart and old madam was seriously ill too, presumably no big trouble would happen. Moreover, she believed that Gu Xiran would take care of everything, so she didn¡¯t worry about it anymore and acquiesced in his decision.

    When the three returned to their lodge, they saw Ranmo show a sigh of relief and weed them. He said with a smile, "I was thinking that fourth young master couldn¡¯t find second young master and was about to go after him."

    Gu Xihe was anxious and urged repeatedly, "Get the carriage ready. Quickly, go get the carriage ready."

    "What¡¯s the rush?" Gu Xiran stopped him and said, "Didn¡¯t I say that I still have a matter to deal with?"

    Gu Xihe gloomily said, "What is it? You won¡¯t even say it."

    Gu Xiran smiled, still ignored him and said to Ranmo, "Take him away, go anywhere, and don¡¯t let him appear in front of me before dark.

    After Ranmo heard this, he looked at Gu Xihe and smiled bitterly, "Second young master, aren¡¯t you making it difficult on me?"

    Fortunately, Gu Xihe knew that it wasn¡¯t easy that he could get Gu Xiran to agree to go back. He was also afraid that if he urged more, Gu Xiran might be angry and go back on his words. Therefore, he didn¡¯t wait for Ranmo, he just stomped on his feet, swung his sleeve and left.

    At this side, Gu Xiran said to Shu Huan that he would go to doctor Ji and asked her to go back first and wait for him.

    Shu Huan never asked much about his work affairs, so she went back to her ce and looked for Zhen Shun to ask him to prepare meals for two more people in the evening. And also find a way to make more rations for a journey. Maybe when Gu Xiran was done with work, they could take it with them whenever they have to leave.

    After ordering these, she went back to pack her things. Although there was nothing much to bring, two sets of clothes on the road were needed. After she had just packed, she saw Ji Danqing lift the curtain toe in. He coughed before he spoke.

    "Doctor Ji," Shu Huan was surprised. "Didn¡¯t Gu Xiran go to look for you?"

    "He...," Ji Danqing smiled unnaturally. "That¡¯s why I came here."

    This remark was a bit awkward. Before he could continue, Shu Huan was already confused. So, she just had Ji Danqing sit on a chair. Then, she opened the curtain and shouted at Meijing to bring tea. She then guessed, "He asked doctor Ji to go to Suhe City with him?"

    Ji Danqing coughed again, shook his head and said, "He didn¡¯t mention that."

    Shu Huan wondered, "Then what else is there?"

    "This...," Ji Danqing frowned as if he was thinking about how to tell her that.

    Usually, when Shu Huan saw him, he was a calm andposed person. Even in the encounter of very difficult things, he had never shown such an expression of wanting to speak but hesitate. She couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. "What is it, doctor Ji? When did you be so hesitant?"

    Ji Danqing smiled bitterly and said, "This humble one has never done such a thing in my life, so I naturally don¡¯t know where to begin."

    Something he had never done in his life.

    It wouldn¡¯t be like having a baby, would it?

    As Shu Huan thought about it, she found it funny. But she became more and more confused so she simply didn¡¯t urge him and sat down too. "Then I will sit here and wait for you to think about how to tell me."

    Ji Danqing shook his head repeatedly. Embarrassment was on his face. After a while, he finally opened his mouth, "In fact, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that second young master asked this humble one toe to ask one thing, you...."

    But in the middle of the conversation, he couldn¡¯t help but stop when Meijing came in with the tea. He took the teacup, lowered his head to blow it. Through the steaming vapor, he continued, "He asked if you want to marry him."

    "Pu...," Shu Huan was also drinking tea. When she heard this, she spurted out the tea that had just circled inside her mouth. It caused her to choke and cough for a long time too. After a while, she still didn¡¯t get her breath back.

    Meijing was about to lift the curtain to go out. When she heard this, her eyes immediately brightened and she showed a happy face. She rushed back to pat Shu Huan¡¯s back and said with a smile. "Congrattions, miss. This is a big event. You two should have done this marriage a long time ago. If it¡¯s dragged on, not to mention that we are anxious, even you will be held up."

    After holding the words in for so long, Ji Danqing finally said it. He really took on a difficult matter. He felt rxed and his whole body felt light. When he heard Meijing said that, he stood up and returned to his former gentle appearance and said with a smile, "This humble agrees too. Anyway, you two have already done a wedding once, so the <i>eight characters of birth</i> don¡¯t need to be checked. They are a match already. This humble one is going to report back to second young master so that he doesn¡¯t have to wait in anxiety."

    As he spoke, he cupped his hands and went out.

    Meijing said happily too, "I will go tell Liangchen and the others this good news."

    After Shu Huan finished coughing and gasping and could speak again, she only saw a light movement of the curtain in the room. The two of them had long been gone.

    F***!

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help but feel dejected. She stood up and angrily said, "I haven¡¯t say I agree yet."

 Chapter 211

    <i>TLNote: Happy New Year, I wish that this year will be great, fun, full of achievements and good fortune!!!</i>

    Chapter 211 Dressing and grooming oneself

    After Ji Danqing and Meijing went out, Shu Huan was at loss about what to do and circled twice in the ce.

    Too sudden!

    Although, she knew that this would happen sooner orter, but she had always thought that it would happen after Gu Xiran passed the three years of mourning. Hence, she wasn¡¯t prepared mentally at all. She was tightly entangled by emotions such as nervousness and joy.

    When Meijing returned with Liangchen and the others to congratte her, she was still circling with a frown.

    Shang Xinughed, "Miss, it¡¯s such a great event. No wonder thenterns explodedst night. It turned out to be because of this."

    "What great event?!" Shu Huan wanted to cover her face. "He didn¡¯t even ask me first and just suddenly decided on it. Now, I don¡¯t know what to do."

    Liangchen lowered her head and smiled, "Second young master had always been considerate. Since he had proposed marriage, he must¡¯ve prepared everything else. Miss doesn¡¯t need to think about anything. How about I go boil some water for miss to take a bath, dress and groom yourself?"

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t agree with this, "How can he has any preparation? In my opinion, he just heard little fourth mention about the marriage within hundred days of one¡¯s passing that he devised a n."

    "Then, he is even more considerate," Liangchenughed. "Did miss heard about that there are outs when repudiating a wife? After you married this time, you have to mourn for three years for master. In the future, you can¡¯t be divorced..."

    Having said that, she quickly covered her mouth and said, "Look at me. Today is a joyful day. How could I mention the mourning period? I should p myself in the mouth. Miss, don¡¯t take offense."

    Shu Huan was stunned. She knew that there were seven grounds on which a husband could divorce the wife, but she really didn¡¯t know about the three outs. Since it was like this, why did no one mention the matter of marrying within hundred days of one¡¯s passing to them? She and Gu Xiran thought that they must mourn for three years before they could marry.

    Since she wondered about this, she asked the question.

    Meijingughed, "We thought that miss and second young master already knew. Since you didn¡¯t mention it, how could we, the maids, mention it?"

    Wondering for so long, the reason turned out to be so simple.

    Shu Huan also felt that it was funny. She talked some more with the maids. The original uneasy mood gradually became rxed. Until when Liangchen and Meijing went to boil water and look for clothes, the wife of the prefectural magistrate came with two maids who held some things.

    "Madam," Shu Huan had be familiar with her these past few days. She didn¡¯t care about etiquette so much anymore. It was just that when she saw outsiders at this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    "I have toin about your little Gu. Usually, he looked like a stable and capable person; how can he be so muddle-headed when ites to the most major event in his life? He didn¡¯t even give a reminder first. There are so many things to prepare. When things came to the head did he say to make the wedding dress. Isn¡¯t this too much grievances for you? Even I felt angry looking at a side!"

    As she said that, she let the maids put down the things they carried over. She pulled Shu Huan over and said, "It would be toote now to let someonee over and make a wedding dress personally for you. Fortunately, the two of you are going to married within the hundred days of someone¡¯s passing. It isn¡¯t right to be too mboyant. I opened my clothing chest and brought two suitable clothes over. They are newly made and had never been worn yet. Don¡¯t dislike them."

    Shu Huan smiled embarrassingly, "Like how madam mentioned. It¡¯s a wedding within hundred days of one¡¯s passing and didn¡¯t have to be too mboyant. I originally thought to just wear any dress. I didn¡¯t think that madam still got worried about this."

    "Don¡¯t be so courteous with me," The wife of the prefectural magistrate patted her (SH) hand andughed. "Which girl doesn¡¯t want to look pretty when she gets married? Even if it¡¯s not right to be mboyant, it can¡¯t be done too negligent."

    As she said that, she sighed again, "It¡¯s also such a coincidence that it was after a great catastrophe. Everything iscking. Originally, you shouldn¡¯t get married at this time, but Gu household¡¯s master had passed away. If you don¡¯t rush to marry now, you have to wait for three whole years. Youthfulness is passing, a beautiful woman will get old. How can woman have so many three years to wait? That can¡¯t happen. Even if it¡¯s a bit negligent, it¡¯s better to marry first!"

    The wife of the prefectural magistrate always talked a lot. Shu Huan didn¡¯t get to answer yet when sheughed quietly again, "I heard that my foolish master wanted to gift two maids to little Gu a few days ago. Fortunately, little Gu is loyal and stable at mind and rejected him immediately! Such a man, I¡¯m afraid that even if you lit up antern, you wouldn¡¯t have a ce to find another. Moreover, he has capabilities. My master relies on him for help. If you marry such a person, you will have nothing more to worry about anymore in this lifetime."

    As he talked, she sighed. She looked at Shu Huan and said, "You, ah. If you feel that this time the wedding was too negligent and feel unhappy, just think about how you will have many smiles in the future!"

    This speech made Shu Huan want tough. The reason wasn¡¯t because that she had someone to depend on in this life. It was because the wife of the prefectural magistrate came here for only one reason. She was afraid that she (SH) would feel that the wedding was too simple and would have a knot in her heart. That was why she came to advise her.

    This was because she was a kind person. However, Shu Huan had already thought about this point thoroughly. She only wanted to marry someone she wanted to marry and live a simple and happy life. It was fine as long as those formalities could get by. There was no need to toss and turn too much. What use did it have if you have face? Such a thing as face couldn¡¯t be eaten and couldn¡¯t be worn. Instead, it would make her very tired!

    As they talked, Liangchen came in to report that the water for the bath had been boiled. Shu Huan apologized and asked the wife of the prefectural magistrate to have a seat. She would go take a bath first.

    After she was refreshed from the bath, had put on a red dress lined with cloud patterns and stood in front of the wife of the wife of the prefectural magistrate with a slight blush, she had been praised very much.

    "I knew that we are about the same size. You are a bit thinner than me. This dress must fit you," As the wife of the prefectural magistrate talked, she let the maid bring over the jewelry box. She took out a golden hairpin in the form of a phoenix with a pearl in its mouth. She put it against Shu Huan¡¯s hair on the temples and said, "This is very good. After youb your hair, put it on."

    As she talked, she hurled that jewelry box into Shu Huan¡¯s hands and said, "This jewelry box is my kind feelings. Take it as a congrattory gift. Don¡¯t refuse it because the gift is too light."

    It was not good to refuse a congrattory gift and moreover, she already spoke like that. Shu Huan also didn¡¯t be courteous with her. She thanked her and epted it. She thought about how she should find an opportunity to give a gift in return. However, it was funny when she thought about it. Was the prefectural magistrate afraid that Gu Xian would ran away after he married? He wanted to beguile him so much. He wanted to gift him maids but had been rejected. Hence, he sent his wife over to gift jewelries.

    After the jewelries were gifted, the wife of the prefectural magistrate said that she still needed to make preparations for them and woulde visit her (SH) another time. She left with her maids. Shu Huan sat there and let Liangchen dress her up. She looked out through the curtain from the mirror. Gu Xihe looked inside as he probed his head. When he met her gaze, heughed, "Second sister-inw, congrattion! It turned out that the thing that second big brother had to do was this. Hateful! He even kept it from me!"

    "He even kept it from me let alone you!" As Shu Huan talked, she turned around and saw that his eyes were still a bit red. She couldn¡¯t help but alsough, "Why did youe over this time? I haven¡¯t married yet and you already call me second sister-inw?"

    "Didn¡¯t I always call you that? I¡¯ve already be ustomed to calling you that! Gu Xiheughed mischievously. "I, I had been sent over by second big brother."

    Shu Huan was surprised for a moment. She still didn¡¯t figure out what kind of tricks Gu Xiran was ying when she saw Gu Xihe swiftly moved his hand that was behind his back to the front. Arge bouquet of blooming Chinese roses was handed to her.

    This...

    Shu Huan¡¯s face reddened a bit. She unconsciously took them over. Who would¡¯ve thought that there were thorns on the branches of the Chinese roses? Unfortunately, she had been pricked and couldn¡¯t help but made a sound of pain.

    Oops!

    Gu Xihe bit his lips. Second big brother had clearly instructed him to remove all the thorns. As a result, he was impatient and just cleaned it a bit before bringing it over. Seeing that he was in trouble because a thorn pricked Shu Huan, how would he remember the things he memorized to say? He turned and ran away very fast.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212 The wedding

    After Gu Xihe got into trouble, he run away. Shu Huan still held that bunch of Chinese roses and didn¡¯t know whether she shouldugh or cry.

    That she wanted to cry was naturally because she had been pricked and it hurt!

    The reason she wanted tough was also very simple. Chinese roses looked like rose. Fancy that Gu Xiran was able to find arge bunch of Chinese roses at this moment. This wasn¡¯t the first time that she received flowers from someone, but it was the time she felt the sweetest. Although, this sweetness also contained pain.

    Even Liangchen watching at a side felt her pain. She quickly and carefully took over those Chinese roses. Then, she hurriedly took a needle to get that thorn out. In the end, she couldn¡¯t hold it anymore andined, "Fourth young master is truly so unreliable!"

    Shu Huan shook her head. She sucked the blood that oozed from her fingertip and said, "His mood presumably isn¡¯t so great at the moment. It is hard on him to send me flowers as a congrattion and not hurrying back to Gu residence to look at old madam."

    "Miss is right," As Liangchen spoke, she looked with a difficult expression at that bouquet of Chinese roses. "Then should I find a bottle and put some water in it to nourish these flowers?"

    If it was a wedding in the modern times, it was normal for the bride to hold a bouquet of flowers, but it would be weird in an ancient wedding. Shu Huanughed, "Good, but let me pick out one first to put in my hair."

    After she said that, Liangchen went out to look for a bottle. Shu Huan went to the Chinese roses and took a deep breath. The fragrance wasn¡¯t too strong but smelled veryfortable. It was the smell from the memory. She smiled slightly without realizing it.

    When Liangchen came back, she put the flowers in the bottle and dressed her (SH) up, the curtain had been raised continuously by people.

    Naturally, it was the rtives and womenfolk of the bailiffs who had rushed over to congratte with gifts after they heard the news. Even Ji Danqing and Du Qiu came once. The two gave a small box. She didn¡¯t know what was inside.

    The table was soon filled with all kind of things. Even if they were not particrly exquisite or valuable, but it was rich in variety and made people dizzy from looking at them. It made Liangchen angry that sheined, "Why are these people stirring up a row?! If we don¡¯t rush to dress you up before dark, how are we going to do the wedding at night?"

    Shu Huan hesitated for a moment and asked in a lowered voice, "Do you know how this wedding should be done?"

    She really wasn¡¯t confident!

    If it was a regr ancient wedding, she truly didn¡¯t know much about it, but she knew about the general process. However, whether this marriage within hundred days of one¡¯s passing was a regr wedding, aside from hearing from Gu Xihe that they didn¡¯t need to pick an auspicious date and didn¡¯t have to invite guests, there was no matron of honor to guide her on the other aspects of the wedding. She waspletely ignorant about if she should cover with a veil or whether she should perform the ritual of kneeling.

    It was also useless for her to ask Liangchen. After all, Liangchen was still young and didn¡¯t know much about these things. Moreover, it was rare for a wedding within hundred days of one¡¯s passing to happen. Most people would wait till after the three years of the mourning period to have the wedding as long as it was not for a special reason.

    Fortunately, not long after, the wife of the prefectural magistrate sent two old maids over. They were old of age and knew the etiquettes. They came over dressed in festive clothes. The moment they entered, they congratted Shu Huan. After they received a mary reward, they took over Liangchen¡¯s job. While they dressed Shu Huan up, they exined to her what she had to do afterwards.

    It turned out that a marriage within hundred days of one¡¯s passing was no different from a regr wedding. It was just simpler with fewer guests and there was also no need to paste joyful characters on the wedding room. They also couldn¡¯t set off fireworks. Aside from these, the kneeling rituals and other customs couldn¡¯t not be done. There were no elders of Gu household here. Hence, they didn¡¯t have to worship the parents. They only had to worship the witness of the wedding.

    Having spoken till here, the two old maids were full of envy.

    This one said, "Miss, is so blessed. The husband you are about to marry is so young and handsome. He is also extremely capable. He actually was able to let the prefectural magistrate be the witness of your wedding. Wasn¡¯t that giving him (GXR)an unexpectedly big face? It truly makes people so envious!"

    The other said, "I heard that young master Gu is Gu household¡¯s legitimate son. That is a famous wealthy family of our Jingtian City. They have business in all cities. Even if Jingtian City had suffered a catastrophe this time, but the other shops of Gu household are still intact. When miss marry there, you will <i>eat delicious food and drink hard liquor</i> and enjoy a boundlessfortable life."

    These two old maids talked one after another. It was very lively. Shu Huan suspected that they couldn¡¯t wait to marry Gu Xiran themselves in her stead. She couldn¡¯t help butugh and feel that they were able to think so beautifully because they were not involved in the matter themselves. If they had personally experienced the distorted atmosphere of Gu household and learned about the schemes in the open and behind the backs, presumably, they wouldn¡¯t be so enthusiastic anymore.

    In retrospect, Shu Huan felt that the heavens were still kind to her. She was still intact after staying in such a ce for a while. Gu household¡¯s vitality had been greatly damaged after experiencing natural and man-made disasters. The environment wouldn¡¯t be asplicated and difficult as before. But, the most important thing was that the heavens let her encounter Gu Xiran. Both of them came from the modern times and have simr views and thoughts. Their thoughts and spirit were connected. He was also not the same as ancient men who thought that taking in concubines was a <i>heaven¡¯sw and earth¡¯s principle</i> and let her be able to find a pure love here.

    As soon as Shu Huan finished dressing up, someone came from the outside to urge her. She felt that before her eyes became dark. Those two old maids had already hurriedly put a veil with a splendid golden phoenix embroidered on it over her head. They supported her to stand up.

    Did it have to be in such a hurry?

    Shu Huanined without stopping inwardly. She felt hungry and wanted to eat something first. She also felt thirsty and wanted to drink water. Moreover, she needed to answer the call of nature. This was the thing she couldn¡¯t hold in the most. She didn¡¯t even have the time to take a deep breath...

    Alright, alright, she admitted that these were excuses. The truth was that she suddenly became nervous.

    From the perspective of others, she had already been married once. However, that was the experience of the original owner and had nothing to do with her. This was her first time that she would enter a marital carriage! It was like how Ji Danqing acted as the matchmaker for the first time just now, she was also very nervous and timid. Even when she walked, she felt that her legs were soft.

    No matter how nervous and timid she was, these few steps werepleted at once. She saw through the veil that in front of her had be slightly brighter. However, aside from her red embroidered shoes and the green clothes worn by the two old maids supporting her, she still couldn¡¯t see anything else. She could hear a loud noise burst around her. It sounded like many people had gathered around to watch. It made her more nervous that a thinyer of sweat appeared in her palms.

    There were no joyful sounds of fireworks, but waves of praises and blessing could be heard repeatedly...

    "Congrattions, congrattions. Wishing for the two to live to a ripe old age in conjugal bliss and be united as one mind forever!"

    "<i>Two flowers growing from the same base, </i>may you live a long and happy life together!"

    "Be of one mind and in love forever!"

    In the beginning, everyone said auspicious and congrattory congrattions. Later, they praised Shu Huan for being a beautiful bride. Some also said that Shu Huan and Gu Xiran were a <i>talented man and beautiful woman. </i>Those praises made her blush and in order to relieve the tension, she took a deep breath and scolded inwardly, "What talented man and beautiful woman? You couldn¡¯t even see my face through the covered veil!

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213 The dejection of the wedding night

    The ce where they did the ritual kneeling was where the prefectural magistrate usually discussed with Gu Xiran and the others. It had been renovated by his wife and the maids. Even if they couldn¡¯t paste the red joyful words of the wedding, they still hung a red silk in the form of a flower balls everywhere. The sky hasn¡¯tpletely darkened yet. The red candles were already lit in the hall. The warm and slightly swaying candlelight revealed a subtle joy.

    Gu Xiran was freshly cleaned at this time. He didn¡¯t wear gorgeous clothes. The light green-blue satin long robe still made him look tall and outstanding.

    He stood there and watched Shu Huane to this side under the guidance of the maids. Aside form the joy and excitement in his heart, there was also some nervousness. It was a long-time anticipation of a wish that had been realized, but he was afraid that it was just a beautiful dream.

    It wasn¡¯t until he reached out and held her hand, and the real feeling of the warmth and slight trembling of her hand drove away the tension and made him relieved.

    When the matron of honor saw him walk to them and held Shu Huan¡¯s hand, she was somewhat dumbfounded. She stuttered, "Young master Gu...this...this is not ording to the etiquette..."

    ording to the etiquette, even if one couldn¡¯t wait to touch the bride¡¯s small hand, one had to wait until after the kneeling ritual and the bride had been sent to the wedding chamber. Otherwise, it was not solemn and frivolous. Fortunately, the elders of Gu household were not here. Otherwise, they would feel that their child was likely to forget his mother after taking a wife and would be unhappy.

    The other matron of honor panicked and passed a piece of red silk, "Young master Gu, you have to lead the bride with this."

    This is how they are supposed to walk. Usually the bride has a veil on.

    This was leading a bride and not walking a dog!

    The etiquette made people speechless. Gu Xiran didn¡¯t abide to them at all. He only smiled a bit at the two matrons of honor and still held Shu Huan¡¯s hand tightly. He walked with her. That disdainful look out of the corner of his eyes didn¡¯t appear overbearing. Also, that free, at ease and unobstructed attitude didn¡¯t make people feel that he was frivolous. They only felt that he was calm and responsible. It made many women present be secretly envious of Shu Huan.

    Shu Huan was naturally happy too. The original nervousness was relieved at this moment. Although, her sight was blocked and her steps were slow, but when she knew that the one holding her was Gu Xiran, she walked more and more firmly.

    The prefectural magistrate was nearly forty years. He had put on weight. He sat in the hall with a big belly andughed cheerfully. From a distance, he looked like Maitreya. When he saw theming in, he stood up and nodded repeatedly. He murmured, "A match made from heaven, truly a match made from heaven..."

    As soon as the words fell, the wife of the prefectural magistrate pulled him and said, "Sit. If you stand, how do you want them to do the kneeling ritual?"

    Some maids chuckled.

    The prefectural magistrate pulled a long face and sat down. However, when Gu Xiran and Shu Huan stepped forward to kneel to the heavens, the matrons of honor and when it was his turn, he couldn¡¯t restrain himself from wanting to say "you may dispense with curtseying" out of habit. Fortunately, the wife of the prefectural magistrate watched his every move closely and warningly swept a nce over. Only then, did he control his body and sat upright unnaturally.

    At this side, Gu Xiran and Shu Huan had finished bowing to each other. The whole hall is filled with congrattions again from the people who came to watch the ceremony. It made the two people feel that it wasn¡¯t easy for them to be together. Gradually, sweetness emerged from their hearts. It was just that their gazes were blocked by the veil and they couldn¡¯t look at each other. They could only quietly hold their hands together again.

    Gu Xiran made a small move when no one paid attention.

    Shu Huan only felt her fingers tightened. When she looked down, she saw a simple and pleasing looking jade ring in her hand. Her face couldn¡¯t help but redden a bit. When she looked at Gu Xiran¡¯s hand, she saw that he was wearing one of the same style, but the jade ring was a bitrger. She took advantage that the scene was lively at the moment ask in a low voice, "Didn¡¯t you already give me a ring previously?"

    Gu Xiran smiled and whispered, "This is different."

    Naturally, it was different. Last time was a ring to pledge their love. Now, it¡¯s a wedding ring! Besides, he bought the previous rings with Gu household¡¯s money after all. The money he used to buy the rings this time was from the sry he had earned from the prefectural magistrate. The meaning was too different. In fact, he had secretly prepared it a few days ago. Every time he thought that he would only be able to put it on Shu Huan after three years, he felt very displeased. Now, that he was able to give it to her sooner, he was very happy.

    Because they couldn¡¯t invite guests and the people also couldn¡¯t disturb the privacy of the bridal room, the people who came to watch the ceremony dispersed after the kneeling ritual. Gu Xiran and Shu Huan had been led into the bridal room.

    The so-called bridal room naturally had a bed. It was hard on the wife of the prefectural magistrate to set up a bridal room in half a day. Inside of the room was a carved wood bed covered with a thick and soft bedding. The copper hooks on the bed held silvery red canopy. The red candles on the table were lit highly and the warm colors brought joy and warmth.

    The wife of the prefectural magistrate followed them inside with the matron of honors and the maids. She handed Gu Xiran a beam and urged him to lift the veil. If it was another room, he may be very nervous now. He would be afraid that the moment that he lifted the veil, he would see an ugly wife who he had to spend his whole life with. However, Gu Xiran didn¡¯t have this anxiety at all. He was even afraid that Shu Huan was bored. The moment he was handed the beam, he lifted the veil.

    Under the candlelight, Shu Huan had her head slightly lowered. Her original thin face was now flushed with a bit of redness. Lined with the red dress and white color, it showed a charm of youthfulness.

    Gu Xiran was in daze as if he had returned to the night he met her at the beginning after he time-traveled.

    He also looked at her like this.

    She also had her head slightly lowered like this.

    However, at that time, she was skinny like a branch of plum flowers and now, she had be a bright cherry with dew.

    One that was slightly astringent with sourness and tempting people to pick it.

    It was really not easy to finally be together...

    The wife of the prefectural magistrate looked at him and then looked at Shu Huan. She chuckled and urged, "Don¡¯t only merely look at the bride. You should share this nuptial cup also!"

    Coincidentally, the white jade cup was filled with a red and bright cherry wine. After drinking the wine, the bright red color flew to Shu Huan¡¯s cheek. There was a little bit of drunkenness in her eyes.

    After drinking the wine, the two fed each other some pastries. Even if there was no disturbance of the bridal room, but the auspicious words that the matrons of honor spoke was enough to drown the two of them. Atst, Gu Xiran smiled and rewarded them with the money he had prepared. At this time, the wife of the prefectural magistrate said with a profound smile, "Alright, the sky is getting dark. Let¡¯s not stand here inconsiderately anymore and let this young couple have a good talk."

    As soon as she gave this order, naturally everyone left.

    On the contrary, under the shadow of the candle, Shu Huan was a bit restless. She first quietly probed and touched the bed. Fortunately, there were no stingy red dates, peanuts, longan and lotus seed. She then looked at Gu Xiran sitting next to her. He leaned slightly over to put his face closer to hers. The slight drunk eyes obviously showed no good intentions. Somehow, she was nervous again and held the quilt tightly. She couldn¡¯t help but to find something to talk about, "So...So strange...why haven¡¯t they talked about having children sooner...?"

    Wasn¡¯t this the sentence that was said the most frequently said in a bridal room?

    Gu Xiran had been sessfully defeated by this one sentence of hers. The smile on his face became bitter. He hung his head and muffled, "Don¡¯t remind me of this..."

    Because he had already been ambiguously reminded of this by others. ording to the rules, it was fine to wed within hundred days of one¡¯s passing, but a real wedding night wasn¡¯t allowed. Of course, if the husband and wife wanted to do something behind closed doors, others couldn¡¯t see it and also couldn¡¯t control it. However, the suffering was here. It was not allowed to have a child within these three years of mourning!

    Today, he suddenly wanted to marry and suddenly went to find the medicinal herbs for the prescription to avoid a pregnancy that Ji Danqing gave himst time. However, he couldn¡¯t find one of those herbs! He couldn¡¯t find the most crucial one!

    This was truly the dreadful restraining!

    It happened that Shu Huan hadn¡¯t been reminded by others and didn¡¯t know why he was so dejected. She wondered, "Did I say something wrong?"

    "No, you are right...," Gu Xiran held her hand. Only tears were missing from his face. He said, "Early tomorrow morning, we will leave for Suhe City!"

    Aside from old madam, there were also enough medicinal herbs there!

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214 The jade pendant

    They hadn¡¯t slept on the same bed for a long time.

    From the initial rejection to gradually bing ustomed to each other to separation, until this day, they could lie down again and talk casually, waiting for the call of<i> Zhou Gong.</i> Shu Huan felt very at ease. Because after closing her eyes, she didn¡¯t need to worry about whether there were thieves at the door or not, or even if she woke up from nightmares in the middle of the night, that frightened heart could also be instantly calmed when she could hear the other person¡¯s steady breathing next to her.

    However, Gu Xiran didn¡¯t think so! A warm and fragrant body was right in front of his eyes but was marked with abel of ¡¯only look, don¡¯t touch¡¯. This was simply an inhuman torture. So on this night, Shu Huan slept soundly but he couldn¡¯t sleep for most of the night.

    When Shu Huan opened her eyes the next morning, the first thing she saw was that silvery red top of the canopy. Only then did she remembered thatst night was their wedding night. After recalling the question that caused Gu Xiran¡¯s depressing mood, she couldn¡¯t helpughing. Supporting half of her body, she pushed Gu Xiran who was sleeping next to her. "Get up, get up, didn¡¯t you say we¡¯re going to be on the road early in the morning and that I shouldn¡¯t forget to call...."

    Speaking halfway, she felt something hanging on her neck. She reached out to touch it and found a warm and solid jade pendant. That feel, that shape....

    Shu Huan was surprised and hurriedly wanted to untie that silk thread of the jade pendant but how could she untied it when she was so impatient. She was so eager that she jumped out of the bed barefoot and looked for a mirror all over the room.

    When Gu Xiran woke up in a daze, he saw her flustered appearance and disheveled hair and couldn¡¯t helpughing and askedzily, "What are you looking for?"

    "Mirror!" As she spoke, Shu Huan found the mirror. She looked at her neck in the mirror and found that hanging on the red silk thread was indeed a jade pendant. That shape and even the color were the same as the one her mother had sought from the temple for her (SH) before she time-traveled.

    She couldn¡¯t tell whether she was ecstatic or sad. She stood there for a while, motionless without making a sound.

    Gu Xiran panicked a bit when he saw her like this. He quickly turned over, sat up and asked, "Are you all right?"

    As soon as he asked that, Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help but cry out loud. She jumped into his arms and cried like <i>overturn rivers and seas</i>. Tears immediately wetted arge part of his clothes.

    This was the first time he saw her crying so unabashedly. Gu Xiran was suddenly at a loss for what to do. He held her in his arms and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    "Hateful...you¡¯re too despicable...," Shu Huan cried and scolded him at the same time.

    Gu Xiran smiled bitterly and touched his nose. "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Shu Huan ignored him and cried for a while. Then, she sniffed and asked, "Jade...jade pendant...did you secretly tie it around my neck while I was asleep?"

    Gu Xiran let out a sigh of relief and his eyes showing mischievousness as he said, "No."

    "Ah?" Shu Huan raised her tearful eyes with great surprise. "If it wasn¡¯t you, then did this jade pendant grow feet by itself?"

    When Gu Xiran saw her face covered in tears, he couldn¡¯t butugh and said, "Yes, yes. Don¡¯t know who slept like a pigst night. I turned you over and over and tied the jade pendant around your neck, you didn¡¯t even know."

    As soon as he said this, Shu Huan¡¯s tears which she finally managed to stop, fell down again. After crying for a while, she humphed in a mosquito voice and said, "Thank you...."

    She was really grateful for this consideration. Although she knew that this jade pendant wasn¡¯t the one her mother gave her at that time but it looked exactly the same! As she wore it, it was as if she had retained her mother¡¯s love, retained those memories of the past. It suddenly gave her the courage to face any difficulties and obstacles in life, which meant a lot to her.

    Gu Xiran smiled slightly and said, "Don¡¯t need to thank me. It¡¯s fine as long as you like it."

    "Mm," Shu Huan nodded with tears all over her face, but this warm consideration made her feel very happy so she couldn¡¯t helpughing too. This state of crying andughing made her feel very embarrassed. So, her head went lower and she was embarrassed to look up.

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t talk anymore. He just held her and sat quietly for a while until he felt that her mood gradually calmed down. He gently stroked that jade pendant and then said with a smile, "Alright, you should get dressed, otherwise you will catch a cold and keep sneezing and coughing ceaselessly."

    Just after he said this, Shu Huan really sneezed and instantly felt that standing on the ground with her barefoot was very cold. She hurriedly climbed onto the bed, retracted into the quilt and said, "Let me muffle for a bit."

    Gu Xiran smiled, didn¡¯t urge her and stood up to wear shoes.

    Shu Huan watched him while muffling in the quilt. She suddenly remembered something and couldn¡¯t help but frown. She shouted, "Gu Xiran!"

    "Mm?" As Gu Xiran fastened his belt, he looked back at her puzzled.

    Shu Huan looked up, pointed at the jade pendant around her neck and asked, "I remember only talking to you about this jade pendant but I didn¡¯t mention the style, color and so on, you...how did you find one exactly the same?"

    So stupid! He thought she was going to ask this from the beginning but it took her so long to ask about it.

    Gu Xiran coughed lightly and said with a smile, ¡°Want to know? If you want to know, then get up quickly. I will slowly tell you on the way after we leave."

    These words of him were more effective than any urging. Shu Huan immediately stood up to dress up. It was just that yesterday was the wedding, so she could wear red. But today, she was going to Suhe City to mourn, so she could only wear in colors with a small white flower on the temple hair. When she was done and looked refreshed, she saw Gu Xiran¡¯s look full of admiration at her.

    A woman must be pretty and filial.

    She was dressed in in white clothes, as beautiful as a branch of pear blossoms.

    It wasn¡¯t only Gu Xiran who had this kind of impression. After they had packed up and gone out, when Meijing saw Shu Huan, she (M) was also slightly stunned. She (M) covered her smile and said, "Second young mistress looks really refreshing today. But why did you cry a moment ago? Did second young master bully you early in the morning?"

    Speaking of crying, Shu Huan really couldn¡¯t hide it. Because her eyes were full of water and her eyelids were still red and swollen. One knew at a nce that she had cried. She could only pout awkwardly and asked Gu Xiran with feigning anger, "This maid has be more and more unruly recently. How should I punish her?"

    "Simple!" It was the right thing to ask Gu Xiran about this kind of things. He didn¡¯t even need to think and said, "Choose a husband for her and let her husband discipline her!"

    "Second young master!" Meijing instantly had enough and ran out with shyness while she covered her face. "None of you are good people!"

    Just at the same moment, Gu Xihe came with Ranmo to urge them to leave for Suhe City. The direction which Meijing ran to was the same that they came from. When Ranmo saw Meijing like this, he thought that she was scolded and ran out with shame, he couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. He shouted, "Meijing...."

    Meijing naturally ignored him. He wanted to say something but he suddenly remembered Gu Xiran and Gu Xihe were watching at the side. It wasn¡¯t convenient to say anything. He could only swallow up his voice and watched Meijing run away.

    This scene fell in the eyes of Shu Huan. It made her heart jump. She then looked up at Gu Xiran and saw that he also had a thoughtful face, so sheughed, "Mister prophet, why are you so urate?"

    Gu Xiranughed aloud, "Since you said so, I really have to find a way to match them up or else I won¡¯t live up to the name?"

    This was really a typical example of giving a bit of sunshine, one would shine brilliantly!

    Shu Huan scorned with a ¡¯tsk¡¯ sound at Gu Xiran but she felt very reassured in her heart. If Ranmo and Meijing were really attracted to each other, then with this matchmaking of Gu Xiran, there would be another great couple.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215 The past fate

    Gu Xiran¡¯s work efficiency was very high. When he was preparing to get married with Shu Huan yesterday, he had already written several pages of disaster relief arrangements and precautions about when to do what and how to deal with particr situations. Even the documents that needed to be reported every other day, he had already nned in detail for the prefectural magistrate. This way the prefectural magistrate would have the confidence, even if the officer to relief the disaster which the imperial court had sent over, asked about the disaster relief, the prefectural magistrate would be able to answer without revealing any recklessness.

    Because of this, the prefectural magistrate was willing to let Gu Xiran leave. Even when they (GXR& SH) got on the carriage, he personally brought a small box of gold leaves, saying that they should use it during the journey. He also told them to return to Jingtian City as soon as possible and that he still needed personnel.

    Personnel! He could say so, but there was actually arge poption in Jingtian City. If the prefectural magistrate needed to employ people, Gu Xiran wasn¡¯t the only one. It was just that there were very few people like him who was quick-witted, detailed and often had a different way of handling things. He never stuck to old-fashioned ways or pretend to be inscrutable. He could already get to the point with one simple sentence, making peoplee to an understanding in a sh!

    In fact, the above reasons alone could let the prefectural magistrate regard Gu Xiran highly but it wasn¡¯t enough to make the prefectural magistrate preside over the wedding, personally gifted them money and sent them (GXR&SH) off. It was such generous treatment. In this world, Gu Xiran wasn¡¯t the only smart and talented person. Even if not as good as him, three bad cobblers might be worth a <i>Zhuge Liang</i>.

    However, smart and talented people often acted in undue confidence of one¡¯s own ability and looked down upon others. They <i>considered everyone else beneath them</i>. Also, when one used bad cobblers too much, with so many people, secrets couldn¡¯t be kept. Therefore, the prefectural magistrate treated Gu Xiran generous. What he (magistrate) liked about him (GXR) the most was that he was tight-lipped and didn¡¯t seek fame. He (GXR) often came up with ideas for the prefectural magistrate but to the outside world, he said that he (GXR) was just obeying orders. He gave that prestigious reputation of having a smart brain and good at nning strategies all to the prefectural magistrate.

    Shu Huan had also asked him curiously about this, "Is it really that you don¡¯t want to seek fame or is it just a disguise to tter the prefectural magistrate?"

    When Gu Xiran answered this question, he stroked his nose several times and finally smiled bitterly and said, "Both! <i>The shot hits the bird that pokes its head out</i>. I¡¯m not like those old advisors from the prefecture office. They all have awork of people with great background in Jingtian City. If I, who hade out of nowhere, steal their limelight and their ipetencees out inparison, even if they don¡¯t plot against me, as soon as I <i>put on airs</i> and do a few poor jobs, I will be in serious trouble. Moreover, what¡¯s the use of fame? You can¡¯t even eat or wear it. Naturally, it¡¯s best to say that what needed to be donees from the prefectural magistrate¡¯s orders. As a result, they dare not fail to do their utmost best."

    Speaking till here, he (GXR) paused and whispered in Shu Huan¡¯s ear, "The most important thing is, you know, my background. I don¡¯t know much about this world. If Ie up with an idea that doesn¡¯t seem bad from my point of view, but identally touches the interest of those who can¡¯t be offended ormits some taboos, then won¡¯t it be bad? The prefectural magistrate must be in the front to take on the burden so that I can be safe!"

    When Shu Huan heard him say this, she couldn¡¯t helpughing and said directly to him, "You¡¯re too despicable! Other people will be like: I will be take the me, but the other party have to die for the crime. But in your case, it became: the other party will take the me and also die for the crime!"

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t think so and was very proud too. "Fame isn¡¯t easy to ask for. You have to pay a price and bear some risks in the end, right? There are very few cases in the world of having both fame and fortune!"

    These words had long been said to Shu Huan, so when the prefectural magistrate gifted them gold leaves, Shu Huan wasn¡¯t surprised and Gu Xiran also didn¡¯t push it off. The deserved remuneration was therefore generously collected. It also gave the prefectural magistrate a peace of mind and they coaxed him a bit.

    When they got on the road, they were only seven people, including Ji Danqing, Du Qiu, and the maid Shang Xin. Otherwise, with too many people, there wasn¡¯t enough space in the carriages and it was extremely troublesome too.

    Gu Xihe originally wanted to ride in the same carriage with Shu Huan but was forcibly driven away by her. She let him share the carriage with Ji Danqing ande back in four hours because she still had something to ask Gu Xiran. As soon as she got on the carriage, she rushed to say, "Quickly, tell me, what¡¯s going on with this jade pendant?"

    "So impatient?" Gu Xiran only looked at her and smiled. After the coachman began to drive, he pulled her into his embrace and slowly said, "Actually, I have seen you before I time-traveled."

    Shu Huan was stunned for a while and said, "Then, why did you avoid answering when I said that you looked familiar from the first moment I saw you and asked if we had met before?"

    Gu Xiran still avoided to answer and asked after smiling, "You took part in that ind expedition before you time-traveled, right?"

    "Yes!" Shu Huan¡¯s memory slowly returned to the past. "I was bored at home during the holiday. One day, I saw an advertisement in the newspaper that one was able to get on a cruise ship and explore an unnamed ind for five days and six nights. You could sleep in the open and there was also seafood and barbeque. When one was tired, one could lie under the stars and sleep with the waves. I thought it was very nice and interesting. I could also take the drawing board to sketch. So, after discussing with my parents, I signed up but didn¡¯t expect...."

    Didn¡¯t expect that after having fun, on the way back, the weather on the sea suddenly changed with surging waves and hard wind. Their cruise ship wasn¡¯t very big. When the weather was nice, it was sailing rather smooth on the sea. As soon as it met this kind of big waves, it jolted like a paper boat as if it could be torn and sunk by the wind and waves at any time. The deck was also covered with sea and rain water, and was extremely slippery. Therefore, she identally fell into the sea during the jolting and was swept away by waves after waves.

    It was truly scary. Shu Huan could still recall the extreme fear and despair of being annihted by the sea. Her hands couldn¡¯t help but tremble and was grasped immediately by Gu Xiran. He whispered, "I also took part in that trip. I was also on that cruise ship."

    As soon Shu Huan heard this, she was surprised and looked up at him. She asked, "You were there too? Then why don¡¯t I have any recollection?"

    Gu Xiranughed, "How will I know? Maybe you have face blindness!"

    Shu Huan twitched her mouth, "Nonsense!"

    "Alright! I was talking nonsense!" Gu Xiran smiled and said, "The fact is that you have been focusing on your sketches all those days. I have seen you sit on the beach drawing several times. You were very quiet, which was different from all those noisy people around you, so I took note of you. You often draw as you watched thendscape. I would just sit in the distance with the wind blowing and listened to the waves, and while at it, I watched you."

    Having spoken till here, he was also caught in the memories. That five days and six nights of travel was also a good memory for him, sitting calmly on the rocks with the wind blowing and listening to the waves, watching the maiden in the distant concentrating on drawing with her long, loose hair and snow-white skirt fluttering in the wind.

    In his eyes, she was also a very beautiful painting.

    She was actually peeped by someone? Shu Huan was a little embarrassed. All she knew was that there were a lot of people on that trip at that time. She disliked the loudness and was also not interested in the entertainment of other people like singing and ying cards on the beach, so she often went away to paint alone. But if it was really so, she pondered for a moment and then red at Gu Xiran. "What can¡¯t be said about this that you need to keep it from me for so long?"

    <i>TLNote: Dear readers, I apologize for having to take a break. I can¡¯t deal with this anymore as I¡¯m very stressed with thest month of college now. I need to take a some weeks off to focus on school and will be back by the end of January or in February.</i>

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216 Decreed by fate

    As soon as Shu Huan asked that question, Gu Xiran became silent. Then, he smiled teasingly and said, "I was secretly in love with you, so embarrassed!"

    "Only a fool will believe that! You are such a thick-skinned person!" Shu Huan didn¡¯t believe any of that at all. "If you were secretly in love with someone, you would¡¯ve turned it into a love in the open!"

    "Right," Gu Xiran pursed his lips and said. "So, when I got back on the ship, I wanted to look for you to get your number. I wanted to ask you out for tea and talk when you are free. Who would¡¯ve thought that...?"

    Shu Huan looked at him with doubts and said, "Go on."

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t want to mention this extremely shameful and dramatic experience. He reluctantly said, "Who would¡¯ve thought that I just went to your side when a wave came? The ship shook so much that people were unable to stand. It was chaotic for a long time. I didn¡¯t even have time to go into the cabin when some bastard fell over and rammed into me, making me fell out. I flipped over the railing of the ship. Only you reached out to save me, but the ship shook too violently. You didn¡¯t have enough strength and the deck was slippery. In the end, we both fell into the sea and was wept away by waves..."

    "..."

    Shu Huan looked at him and didn¡¯t spoke for a long time.

    When she heard this, she had some impression of it, but the facts were not all like that...

    Shu Huan restrained herself again and again. In the end, she restrained herself so much that her face got red. She said, "In fact...in fact, I didn¡¯t see that you were in danger at that time. I reached out my hand not to save you...I was bumped by someone and couldn¡¯t keep my bnce. I wanted to grab the railing of the ship to keep myself from falling. As a result, you grabbed my hand..."

    "..."

    Gu Xiran also looked at her and didn¡¯t spoke for a long time.

    The two stared at each other and felt embarrassed and awkward. In the end, it was Gu Xiran whoughed first, "But didn¡¯t you try your best to pull me after your hand was caught by me?"

    Shu Huan had a face of innocence and said, "It was one thing that I didn¡¯t see you in danger. After I have seen you and had been grabbed by you, I couldn¡¯t shake off your hand and leave you to die, right?"

    "As a result, you have been implicated by me."

    Gu Xiran became silent. This was the reason why he didn¡¯t want to talk about it. At first, he felt some guilt. Moreover, the situation was already like this and couldn¡¯t be changed anymore. He was afraid that Shu Huan would hate him after he told her this. It didn¡¯t matter if she hated him. He was afraid that this hate wouldpletely destroy the peace in her heart and cause her to lose this rare chance of rebirth and not be able to live well.

    He didn¡¯t talk about this. Then, he forgot about it. He also didn¡¯t find the right time to say it until this very moment. He now fully understood what kind of person Shu Huan was. He knew that even if he told her now, she would not me the gods and use others. It was very likely that this matter would pass with a smile. Besides, the two married again and he shouldn¡¯t keep secrets from her. hence, he took the opportunity when giving her the jade pendant to tell her.

    As for the jade pendant, Gu Xiranughed, "That jade pendant of yours is very unique. I remember it after seeing it a few times. When I was ordered to go out and take care of the business by old madam, I saw a jade that was very simr to that jade pendant of yours. I bought it and let the jade craftsman to make a same one."

    It turned out to be like this!

    Shu Huan was stumped for words like she was in a dream. Only now did she sigh, "No wonder I feel that you looked familiar. I think I may have seen you several times during that trip. It¡¯s just that I usually don¡¯t pay much attention to strangers. Usually, I will forget them after one look. Moreover, you weren¡¯t this age at that time and also wasn¡¯t dressed like this. You also didn¡¯t have such long hair. Although, you looked the same, but the feeling is f=very different."

    "Yes," Gu Xiran said helplessly. "Are you angry? Our appearance and name are exactly the same as before."

    Because it was the same that he recognized Shu Huan at first nce on the night of the fire. Before that, he thought that he time-traveled by himself and thought about Shu Huan. He didn¡¯t know how she was and whether she had died. Hence, he was very irritable. He never thought about looking in the mirror and see his present face...

    Shu Huan also felt rueful. After a moment of silence, she suddenly raised her hand, knocked on his head and said, "Little Gu, little Gu, you let the heavens give you <i>carated gold</i>, right? If you didn¡¯t encounter the sudden storm and time-traveled to here, this miss wouldn¡¯t have bothered with you!"

    Gu Xiran still looked at her with interest and raised an eyebrow, "Why do you say that?"

    Shu Huan raised her chin and said with pride, "Because my mother said that one shouldn¡¯t casually give her mobile number to strangers. She also said that don¡¯t look that the person is handsome, came and chatted with you a bit, be muddleheaded and run away with him. This time, there are many bad guys who look nice and make people not put up their vignce. It is those who looked like a murdered and who everyone guarded against wouldn¡¯t have a chance tomit a crime and probably are a good person!"

    Gu Xiranughed because of her teasing, "Mother-inw is really wise. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the chance to meet her. however, you should keep these words in mind. In the future, you can tell our daughter."

    In fact, that he would notice Shu Huan, in addition to being special and looked extremely quick-witted, there was another reason. She didn¡¯t pay attention to him which was a real turning a blind eye to him. There was no pretense included, otherwise, even if he had noticed Shu Huan, he wouldn¡¯t want to associate himself with a girl who put on artificial airs.

    The moment Shu Huan hear him praise her mother, she was immediately full of pride. As for thetter part of his speech, she didn¡¯t think much about it. She only proudly said, "That is right, that is right..."

    Only when she finished speaking did she realize that something was not right. She said angrily, "Gu Xiran, you are taking advantage of me again! Who wants to have a daughter with you?!"

    Gu Xiran blinked and said, "A son is also good. I¡¯m not picky."

    "You, you, you...," Shu Huan raised her hand and knocked twice lightly on his forehead again. Then, she narrowed her eyes dangerously, looked at him with bad intentions and said, "Don¡¯t change the subject! So, you didn¡¯t find out about my time-travelingter. You already knew from early on, hid it from me for so long and looked at how I made a fool of myself for so long, mm?"

    Only the "mm" was a guttural sound and sounded very threatening.

    Gu Xiran had been in the battleground for a long time and long learned the invisible realm of changing the subject. At this moment, he grabbed her hand and said with affection, "Do you really not me me for pulling you into the sea?"

    Shu Huan hadn¡¯t realized that she had been fooled again. She was stunned for a moment and was afraid that he would keep this matter in his heart and continue to feel guilty. She quickly said, "I don¡¯t me you, I don¡¯t me you because that day the storm was so big. Even if I wasn¡¯t pulled into the sea by you, I might had been pushed into the sea by others. It was also possible for the whole ship to sink. Hey, it was an ident. Just and ident. It was fated to happen. Don¡¯t take it to the heart."

    He knew she would say that!

    Laughter emerged from the bottom of Gu Xiran¡¯s heart. He liked her because of this simplicity and free and at ease personality. She didn¡¯t have profound schemes and wasn¡¯t like <i>you hoodwink me, I cheat you</i>. Being with her, he canpletely remove the camouge and vignce that he had when facing others. He can trustfully and without reservation give her his back and the most vulnerable part of his heart. And then, enjoy the sweetness of being in love and enjoy the rxingfort.

    It was really nice to be able to encounter her once again and be together with her. It was truly that the heaven had given him a carated gold!

    Gu Xiran lowered his head and put both of her hands on his lips. He smiled slightly and said, "I treat you well this whole life!"

    This was the sincerest confession from his heaty and also hismitment of this life.

    Shu Huan instantly blushed. She lowered her head and wondered in daze: So strange, why did they suddenly talk sweet words? It made people so embarrassed!

    Poor child. She hasn¡¯t realized that the female prestige that she wanted to show had been resolved in a few words without a trace by the other party...

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217 Why care about who wants to cross the single-log bridge?

    Rushed the whole journey without resting day and night.

    Because around Jingtian City suffered a disaster, many victims fled to another city. Therefore, the checkpoints of the cities and on the roads were very strict. Fortunately, Gu Xiran had the seal of the prefectural magistrate on hand which made their journey unimpeded and without obstruction.

    They entered Suhe City and got off in front of Gu residence.

    Gu Xihe didn¡¯t say anything, lifted his robe and rushed inside. When he ran into one of the guards, he grabbed him and asked, "How is it? How is old madam?"

    That guard was dizzy after being bumped by him and stuttered, "Old madam...I...I¡¯m not sure..."

    He was a guard of the outer courtyard. Naturally, he didn¡¯t know much about the inner yard. However, this sentence already exined the problem. Gu Xiran immediately shouted at Gu Xihe, "What are you panicking about? He isn¡¯t sure means that nothing had happened. Walk well."

    Now, Gu Xihe saw this second big brother as his pir. After being shouted at, he obeyed obediently. Because they didn¡¯t know how old madam doing, it was naturally more important to take care of the living ones first. Therefore, no one remembered to go to Gu Da¡¯s mourning hall to go cry and burn an incense. The group led by Ranmo went first to old madam¡¯s ce. However, it wasn¡¯t very convenient that Du Qiu followed. Halfway, he turned and went to concubine Yun¡¯s.

    They had just arrived at old madam¡¯s yard when some sharp-eyed maid went in to report. Lin <i>shi</i> came out panicked. She grabbed Gu Xihe, pulled him to her and checked at from head to toe. After seeing that he was fine, she scolded, "You, this child, have you eaten a leopard¡¯s guts? Seeing that no one was paying attention, you sneaked out with the servant by yourself. If some unexpected misfortune had happened..."

    When she wanted to scold Ranmo, she saw that Gu Xiran stood there with his arms crossed and looked at her indifferently. Her heart immediately quickened. She forced out a smile and greeted him, "Xiran, you are back."

    Gu Xiran nodded slightly, "Madam is safe and sound."

    When Lin <i>shi</i> turned, she saw Shu Huan standing next to him. After the instant surprise, she gave a realugh. It was just that inside theughter, there was the bad intention of wanting to look at a joke. She said, "Since you came back, then go inside quickly to have a look at old madam. These past two days, her state of mind was still clear-headed."

    She didn¡¯t have to say that. Gu Xihe had already broke free from her and rushed inside. Gu Xiran went in hand in hand with Shu Huan.

    The one who raised the curtain was maid Fuling. She was also surprised when she saw Shu Huan. Fearing that old madam will get angry when she sees her, she (F) quickly stopped her (SH), "Miss Shu, please stop. Old madam presumably ahs important matters to tell second young master. What about this maid lead you to the hall and have tea?"

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t answer when Gu Xiran briefly swept a nce over and said, "You should be taught the rules. There is no miss Shu here. There is only second young mistress."

    Fuling¡¯s face suddenly reddened, lowered her head and didn¡¯t spoke anymore.

    After entering the inner room, Shu Huan saw that Gu Xihe was lying on his stomach in front of old madam. She didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. Aside from him, there a middle-aged man and woman beside the bed. They looked about thirty to forty years old. She guessed that they were the owners of this residence. Gu Xun and his main wife Chen <i>shi</i> came forward to greet them.

    Gu Xun rushed back after he heard that old madam was sick. He had never seen Shu Huan before, but he knew a bit about what had happened to Gu Xiran. He was able to guess who she was and nodded slightly at her. Chen <i>shi</i> was someone who didn¡¯t have profound thinking and was a sincere person. The younger generation paid their respect to her and it was the first time they met, she quickly took off the almond shaped string of beads from her wrists and gave it to Shu Huan as the gift of the first meeting.

    Several people were talking softly at this side. At that side, old madam was awake. After she saw that Gu Xiran had entered, she revealed joy. She tried to open her mouth and talk to him, but no sound came out. It took a long whole before she was able to say, "Help...help me sit up..."

    Gu Xihe quickly helped her sit up. He put the thick and soft pillow behind her waist. Ji Danqing had been begged many times toe see old madam. At this time, he also went forward to greet her. He first sat on the chair in front of the bed and reached out to check her pulse.

    After old madam sat up, she gasped for a while. As soon as she lifted her eyes, through the curtain that didn¡¯t block her gaze, she immediately saw Shu Huan. The breath that had be normal immediately suffocated her again. It made her roll her eyes. Ji Danqing saw that the situation was not well, quickly took out the silver needles to pierce her acupuncture points. She coughed up a thick sputum and gradually her breathing eased.

    When Gu Xun saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. He looked at Gu Xiran and said, "Old madam can¡¯t be angered. Xiran, don¡¯t you think..."

    "Alright," Gu Xiran smiled slightly. He took Shu Huan¡¯s hand and walked to outside. "Since old madam gets angry when she sees us, let¡¯s see each other when she gets better."

    "This child...," How could Gu Xun not know old madam¡¯s mind? He also didn¡¯t have the intention of snatching his big brother¡¯s inheritance. He quickly stopped Gu Xiran and discussed in lowered voice, "Why are you so stubborn? No one asked you to drive her out. It was only to avoid a bit. Later, slowly beg old madam..."

    "I can¡¯t do it," Gu Xiran interrupted him. He raised his voice and said, "She is my wife and there is no one she should hide from. There is no reason to avoid and hide."

    To put it inly, he came back to see old madam and was prepared to take care of this mess of Gu household was because he gave Gu Xihe face and because of the feelings between them. In the past he (GXH) helped them a lot. There was no justification to watch him lose his father, grandmother and also discipline, and let people with bad intentions slowly swindle the inheritance, leaving him on the streets. In other words, if there was another person from the main branch of Gu household that could support the family business, he wouldn¡¯t have returned.

    Since he returned now, he would decide everything and ording to his rules. Even if the other party was unwilling, he would be with a clear conscience. From then on, they would separate. He would go on with his road through Yangguan and he wouldn¡¯t care about who wanted to cross the single-log bridge.

    "This...," Gu Xun hesitated. He didn¡¯t have sons. These years he also wasn¡¯t close to his big brother. His nephews also weren¡¯t close with him. He didn¡¯t know whether he should put out an attitude and prestige of an uncle to reprimand Gu Xiran or use soft words to discuss with him.

    Gu Xihe also looked at this one and looked at that one. He didn¡¯t know who he should help. His face was full of anxiety. Only Chen <i>shi</i> didn¡¯t move nor speak and Lin <i>shi</i> couldn¡¯t wait for them to cause a scene. She took joy in the cmity andughed with sarcasm at a side.

    At this moment, they heard old madam gave a long sigh and said, "Forget it...forget it...everyonee over..."

    She had tasted the haughtiness and stubbornness of this grandson. Before the disaster at Jingtian City, she could be considered healthy. Even then, when she could scold people, she had no way to deal with Gu Xiran. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. Could she still have the hope to persuade him?

    That was impossible!

    She sees it clearly now and she also lost hope. It was better for her to save her energy and talk about important matters. Besides, having haughtiness and stubbornness wasn¡¯t something bad. It could be seen that Gu Xiran was a firm-minded person who could make his own decisions. Such a person was often decisive when it came to incidents and wouldn¡¯t dy in a fleeting moment. Moreover, she had learned that the prefectural magistrate regarded this grandson as valuable. Then he must not be a rude and impetuous inexperienced person and must be someone who have his own merits.

    As for why this sickly grandson who she had seen grown up had suddenly became so able and efficient, she didn¡¯t want to pursue it anymore. She also had no energy to pursue. She only knew that the person standing in front of her now was the person most suitable to inherit the family business. He was even more suitable than her oldest grandson Gu Xitian because Gu Xitian¡¯s character was too soft and was gullible. He couldn¡¯t differentiate good from bad when people sweet talked to him. Because of this, she was very much worried.

    Now, even if she wanted to worry, she couldn¡¯t worry anymore. Then, she could only let go. As long as Gu Xiran promise to take care of Gu household¡¯s business and support this family, let alone that he wanted Shu Huan this daughter of a poor family, even if he wanted a maid or a female beggar as main wife, she could only do as he wished.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218 Do your best and listen to the mandate of heaven

    The moment old madam relented, the others also didn¡¯t have anything more to say. Only Lin <i>shi</i> was extremely disappointed, but what could she say? She could only re fiercely at Gu Xihe and med him for bringing Gu Xiran back.

    Gu Xihe was also very dejected in the face of his mother¡¯s iprehension. He dodged her re and pretended to not have seen it.

    The room was quiet for a while, waiting for Ji Danqing to finish checking the pulse.

    After a long time, when Ji Danqing stood up calmly, Gu Xihe hurriedly asked, "Doctor Ji, how is it?"

    Ji Danqing shook his head slightly. Gu Xihe panicked and almost burst into tears on spot.

    "Fourth young master, keep calm and don¡¯t be impatient."

    Gu Xihe stabilized himself and asked, "Then, can old madam be saved?"

    Ji Danqing still shook his head and said, "This humble one could only say, I will do my utmost best and leave the rest to the heavens."

    Gu Xihe became irritable and said, "What¡¯s the difference between this and not being able to be save her?"

    "Little fourth!" Gu Xiran shouted at him. He used his eyes to gesture at Ji Danqing to follow him (GXR). After they took some distance from the others, he asked in a low voice, "How confident are you?"

    Ji Danqing thought for a moment and raised three fingers.

    Gu Xiran was silent for a moment and nodded.

    "It¡¯s better to say everything that needed to be talked about as soon as possible. If she could rx her mind, then, I will be twenty percent more confident." As Ji Danqing talked, he cupped his hands at the others and said, "This humble one will first go to the kitchen to prepare the medicine for old madam."

    The moment he left, Gu Xun couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and sighed. He walked to the bed and asked gently, "Old madam, what do you want to eat? This son will let people go make it."

    Old madam closed her eyes and was barely able to shake her head.

    Seeing this sad scene, Gu Xihe couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He threw himself on old madam and cried loudly. As he cried, he said, "Old madam, everything will be fine. After doctor Ji had made the medication, it will be fine if you take it..."

    Old madam¡¯s fingers trembled. It seemed like she wanted to raise her hand to caress Gu Xihe¡¯s head, but she was helplessly paralyzed and couldn¡¯t move. She could only mumble intermittently and persuaded him, "Don¡¯t...don¡¯t cry...wipe your tears...listen to doctor Ji, he will do his utmost effort and leave the rest to the heavens..."

    Gu Xihe nodded desperately, but the tears couldn¡¯t be wiped away. The moment, he wiped them away, they would burst out again.

    Old madam¡¯s tone showed more tenderness, "This old woman is already at such an age...even if...I can¡¯t be cured and leave like this, there...there is nothing to feel pity about. You can¡¯t be...too sad..."

    As she talked, she tried her best to raise her head to look at Gu Xiran and said, "Xiran,e..e here...I have something to say to you..."

    Gu Xiran really didn¡¯t have much feelings for old madam, but he could understand the feelings of being born, grow old, get sick and die. And, when he saw Gu Xihe cried so miserably, he also felt a bit sorrowful. He took a few steps forward.

    Old madam murmured again., "The...the box next to the pillow...the key...is under the pillow."

    Gu Xihe hurriedly wiped his tears and went to get it for her. That was a red sandalwood box iid with white jewels. The box was locked. After opening it with the key, inside of it were all the paperwork and correspondence of Gu household¡¯s business, as well as the deeds of properties, various shops and some banknotes. In addition, there was another small stack of paper with the exclusive form of Gu household¡¯s fragrance.

    The moment, Lin <i>shi</i> saw this box, her eyes straightened. She truly wanted to rob that for herself, but it happened that Gu Xihe turned it over to Gu Xiran. With so many eyes watching, she also couldn¡¯t say anything, not to mention stealing it. She became angrier.

    Old madam insisted again, "In...in the future..."

    Gu Xiran took over the box. Hearing that she had to take many breaths in one sentence and it was extremely strenuous for her to speak, he was afraid that midway through the conversation, she would pass away because of not being able to breath. Hence, he interrupted her and said, "Old madam, save some energy and listen to me. If you feel that I¡¯m telling the right thing, then nod. If you disagree, then shake your head!"

    Old madam felt relieved and nodded slightly.

    Gu Xiran looked at the box in his hands and shook his head. He handed it to Shu Huan. Then, he looked at Gu Xihe and said, "Old madam let little fourth call me back because you want me to take care of Gu household¡¯s business and watch over little fourth till he grows up?"

    Old madam¡¯s eyes brightened slightly and nodded.

    "Since it is like this, I will make myself clear first!" Gu Xiran said with his head high. "First, cancel the marriage alliance with Zhang household immediately. Secondly, everything should go ording to my arrangements. Others can¡¯t criticize or give order and tell me what to do or not to do. This also includes, old madam and madam. Don¡¯t use your identity of an elder to suppress me. Of course, if I take the initiative to ask for your opinion, then, that is another case..."

    As soon as he said this, Lin <i>shi </i>couldn¡¯t help but shout, "Xiran, you went overboard. Howe old madam can¡¯t order you around? You are being disrespectful to the elders!"

    Gu Xiran casted a nce at her and ignored her. He continued, "Thirdly, I take care and work hard on the business outside. I don¡¯t want to return home and also have to manage the fire in the back courtyard. From now on, little Huan will be in charge of the household. Whatever, she says can be done, then it can be done. Whatever she says can¡¯t be done, then it can¡¯t be done! Simrly, unless she asks for advice, others are not allowed to criticize or give orders!"

    If the two previous points of Gu Xiran made Lin <i>shi</i> unhappy, she only wanted to use that as a pretext to make a fuss and sow dissension to get old madam to get angry. Now, listening till here, she truly was unable to restrain her anger and exploded immediately, "Let your wife take care of the household! Gu Xiran, do you still have me, your legitimate mother, in your eyes!"

    "I have!" Gu Xiran grinned. "If I didn¡¯t have you in my eyes, why would I speak so much?"

    He talked so much was because he had to prevent this madam from thinking herself clever and cause trouble or make a fuss!

    Stupidity was actually not terrible. The most terrible was that one was obviously stupid but and still doesn¡¯t know it themselves. If he didn¡¯t make himself clear as soon as possible and prevent this from happening, he might as well wash his hands from this matter lest he do an arduous job but still won¡¯t be thanked for it.

    This was said ambiguously. Lin <i>shi </i>didn¡¯t react yet and was still a bit in daze.

    When Gu Xun listened till here, he also felt that this nephew was too arrogant, high and mighty. He was very young and didn¡¯t experienced much things. Did he think that it was easy to run a business? Also, that wife of his came from a poor family background and didn¡¯t have much knowledge. Without the elders there to give pointers, how could she take care of such a big household? He felt that it was inappropriate and interjected, "Xiran, you are wrong on this! The elders had <i>eaten more salt than you have eaten rice</i>. You should still listen to their opinions! Take back what you just said and consider more!

    Shu Huan felt that it was funny: if one eats too much salt, it will take one¡¯s life!

    After Lin <i>shi</i> got Gu Xun¡¯s help, she was immediately filled with confidence and said, "Right! Someone like little Huan had only gnawed on bread for a few years and have no knowledge at all. If she encounters a bigger scene, her limbs will lose strength and she won¡¯t be able to utter a word. How could she manage the household?"

    This was truly themon saying: <i>looking down on human from a dog¡¯s eyes</i>!

    Shu Huan raised the corners of her lip slightly and put the box in her hand in front of Lin <i>shi</i>. She said, "We also know that we are short-sighted and don¡¯t have much experience, and truly shouldn¡¯t take the care of business and household on ourselves. It would be a small matter if people say that we seized the family business and are disrespectful to the elders. If we take the wrong step and ruined this family, then it would be too great of a sin. It¡¯s better for madam to take this box and keep it well for old madam."

    Lin <i>shi</i> didn¡¯t expect that they would truly return the box that was already in their position. After she went nk for a moment, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from getting excited. She thought that if she didn¡¯t seize this opportunity, there won¡¯t be another chance like this. Now matter what, take it over first! Therefore, she didn¡¯t see Gu Xihe giving her meaningful nces at all. She tightened her heart, thickened her face and wanted to go take over the box.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that her hand didn¡¯t touch the box yet when she heard old madam yell from anger, "You dare?!"

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219 Could die in peace

    With old madam being in power for so long, when Lin <i>shi</i> heard old madam¡¯s voice, her (L) body acted before her mind. The hand that was about to be put on the small box immediately shrank back. Then, humiliation fell over her. Her face slowly became red. The more she thought about it, the more ashamed she felt. Atst, she took out a handkerchief and began to sob.

    Chen <i>shi</i> didn¡¯t know what kind of person she (L) was and was also not clear about those things that had happened at the main branch of Gu household. It was just that they were both sisters-inws of each other and seeing Lin <i>shi</i> in such a state, she (C) felt bad for her (L). She (C) hurriedly came forward tofort her (L) and tried to ovee this awkwardness.

    Lin <i>shi</i> immediately grabbed Chen <i>shi</i>¡¯s hand as if she was holding on herst hope and cried, "We naturally have to follow old madam¡¯s arrangements on who will inherit the family business, but I have been married into Gu household for more than ten years and have given birth to a son and a daughter too. I have been very careful normally and I didn¡¯t do much wrong. How did ite to this day that I have to be controlled by the younger generation? Isn¡¯t the order of seniority in the family then mixed up...I...I feel aggrieved in my heart...."

    She (L) was obviously speaking to Chen <i>shi</i> in the face but in fact, she wasining to old madam and while at it resolve this awkwardness. However, it was really difficult for Chen <i>shi </i>to respond, so she (C) justforted her (L), "Elder sister-inw, don¡¯t cry, let¡¯s listen to what old madam has to say."

    Lin <i>shi </i>was unwilling but when she saw old madam breathing heavily and ring at her, she was afraid that if she said another word, she would be told to shut up. So she just cried in a low voice and stopped talking.

    Gu Xiran and Shu Huan exchanged a nce and shook their heads. They came back because of Gu Xihe, but in the eyes of Lin <i>shi,</i> they came to fight for property and seize power. It was really of no interest to make such a scene.

    After Shu Huan put down the box which was in her hand on the table, Gu Xiran took her hand and said, "I have said what I wanted to say. We will go to master¡¯s mourning hall to burn incense first. Call us after you have finished discussing."

    Old madam suppressed her anger and said while gasping, "Come back...we¡¯ll do as you say."

    Lin <i>shi</i>¡¯s sobs grew louder and louder.

    Old madam said impatiently, "Get out if you¡¯re going to cry again...."

    These past two days, she (OM) truly got very tired of this daughter-inw. In the past, Gu Da didn¡¯t like his women being meddlesome. Lin <i>shi</i> didn¡¯t have a say decisions, therefore Lin <i>shi</i> behaved rather well and was well-liked. However, Gu Da was gone now and she (OM) had fallen ill and was paralyzed, Lin <i>shi</i>¡¯s ambitions grew with each passing day but it also showed her (L) foolishness. It made her (OM) bitterly disappointed. Even if Gu Xiran didn¡¯t mention that request, she (OM) wouldn¡¯t satisfy Lin <i>shi</i>¡¯s desire to let her be in charge of the household!

    Lin <i>shi</i> was more embarrassed after being scolded. She wanted to walk out angrily but was afraid of not getting any benefit. She could only hold back with hate and suppressed her cry.

    Gu Xihe also felt embarrassed for her (L). He could only lower his head, help old madam soothen her breathing and then served tea and poured water. When old madam saw him like this, she sighed secretly in her heart. She also stopped ring at Lin <i>shi</i>, only looked in Gu Xiran¡¯s way and said, "What you have said, I...agree to it all...but you also have to promise me one thing...."

    There was no legal power in oral agreements but it was also not popr in writing a testament in this kind of ancient time. Besides, Gu Xun and the others were present, he (GXR) wasn¡¯t afraid that Lin <i>shi</i> would fall out and make a scene. So, after Gu Xiran thought about it for a moment, he said, "Old madam, please speak."

    "Xi...Xihe, he...."

    Gu Xiran smiled, "Is old madam worried about Xihe, afraid that he won¡¯t be able to get any inheritance, right?"

    It was so direct. There was no twist around it!

    Old madam looked at himplicatedly and nodded in the end.

    Gu Xiran was indeed straightforward and he didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush at all, because he didn¡¯t want to waste time talking with old madam. Anyway, it was something that could be done with one hammer. If it worked then it worked; if it didn¡¯t work, then forget about it. What¡¯s with so much crap?!

    He directly said, "It should be clear to old madam that the situations of business are changing rapidly. Moreover, I don¡¯t have any experience in doing business. I¡¯m also not familiar with those contacts and resources of the family. Furthermore, there are various channels for purchasing and distributing goods. It will take time to gradually be familiar with these. Therefore, I can¡¯t guarantee that I will be able to get the family business going for certain, nor can I guarantee that there will be only profit and no losses, I can only...."

    Lin <i>shi</i> once again couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, "You can¡¯t guarantee anything, what do we need you for then?"

    Those who had done business knew that there was no exaggeration in Gu Xiran¡¯s words.

    This time, even Gu Xun was a little annoyed with her. He was eager to listen to what Gu Xiran would say next and said, "Sister-inw doesn¡¯t know anything about business, so speak less!"

    Lin <i>shi</i>¡¯s face flushed again but no one really cared about her.

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t nce at her and continued to say, "I can only do my best. If the business fails, I will stop as soon as possible and sell the remaining business properties that need to be sold and make up for the loss. The rest of the family properties will all be for little four. I won¡¯t take any of it. I will also find another way out for him. As long as he works hard, there¡¯s no need to worry about him."

    Old madam nodded and said hastily, "Then...then if you make profit...."

    Gu Xiran looked directly at old madam and said, "If I make profits and I can make the business bigger, if little four wants to divide the family properties and live apart in the future, I won¡¯t be modest. We each will get half of the properties. This is what I deserve."

    "Second big brother, I don¡¯t want to divide the family properties and live apart!" Gu Xihe shouted.

    Gu Xiran looked at him and said with a smile, "If you don¡¯t want to split up the properties and live apart, then it¡¯s simple. Business is still shared and your spending at home is also shared. We will have dividends at the end of the year. That is your personal money. I don¡¯t care about what you do with it. I also hope you don¡¯t bother with what I do with mine either. However, there is one thing. Don¡¯t think about relying on me for all your life. Now that you¡¯re still young, go learn something. When you¡¯re an adult, even if you don¡¯t help in business, you must find something else to do. I won¡¯t allow you to idle around!"

    Couldn¡¯t idle around! But he liked to idle around the most!

    Gu Xihe was still pondering about it but then heard Gu Xiran shout at him, "Did you hear me?"

    "I...I heard you...." Since second big brother said no, there was nothing he (GXH) could do.

    Gu Xiran still didn¡¯t let him go, "Say it in front of old madam!"

    Gu Xihe¡¯s face was bitter and said in the direction of old madam, "I promise, in the future, I will listen to second big brother. I will do whatever he says and never idle around!"

    Although he (GXH) was forced to say it, he also meant it.

    Old madam nodded as she listened and looked at Gu Xihe. The corners of her eyes were slightly wet.

    She originally wanted her favorite grandson to be safe and sound for all his life with nock of food and clothing, and to be able to marry and have children. She had never thought to let him get a big share of the family properties or do some business. This intention of Gu Xiran was obviously more considerate than she expected. If it was really so, even if she died instantly, she could die in peace!

    "Good! This is very good!" Gu Xun also nodded and showed an smile of admiration as he looked at Gu Xiran.

    Regarding these words, Lin <i>shi</i> couldn¡¯t find anything wrong about them but she was still aggrieved and asked, "What about little Yun?"

    "Little Yun?" Gu Xiran finally nced over to her side, slightly curved his lips and said, "As long as madam isn¡¯t picky and make a fuss, I will naturally find her a good family to marry and prepare her dowry. Otherwise, madam has to worry about little Yun¡¯s affairs yourself!"

    His words were impolite but what else could Lin <i>shi</i> say now. She could only turn her face away and muttered, "Alright, alright, old madam had made up her mind already. What else can I say?"

    Old madam could finally unload this worry from her mind after so long, so she was very rxed now. But then she (OM) heard Lin <i>shi</i> mutter and scolded her (L), "Shut up! Another word from you, I...those jewelries and head ornaments of mine...you and little Yun won¡¯t get a share...."

    Old madam¡¯s jewelries and head ornaments were worth a lot of money. Lin <i>shi</i> opened her mouth but didn¡¯t talk in the end and closed it tightly.

    Gu Xiran and Shu Huan exchanged a nce and secretly sighed. In fact, there wasn¡¯t only Gu Yun. There was also the half-crazy Fang <i>shi</i> and those concubines of Gu Da! At that time, they could only go step by step. Those that should get married would get married, those that should be expelled would be expelled, and those that needed aftercare would get aftercare. As for Gu Xihe, he would be more mature and more modest after all this, and wouldn¡¯t let people worry about him like in the past. The only troublesome thing was Lin <i>shi</i>....

    They (GXR, SH) thought of her (L) at the same time and looked at her (L). They both made up their minds. If she (L) cared about her dignity, was respectable, and wouldn¡¯t make trouble, they would look after her like Bodhisattva, and <i>showed respect from a distance</i>. If she (L) was to make trouble, then she asked for it herself. Then, there was no need to respect her anymore!

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220 Arranged properly

    Old madam had beenmanding the wind and the clouds for her whole life after all. Things that Gu Xiran and Shu Huan could think of, she (OM) could also think of it. At this moment, she felt better than before because the worry in her heart was gone. After resting for a while, she slowly started speaking intermittently and began arranging the things that she could think of.

    She still had some secret stash of money. Originally, she wanted to split the money, the clothes and jewelries into different portions to give it to her descendants after she passes away. But now she didn¡¯t think so anymore. She took it all out and divided them.

    The main branch¡¯s daughter-inw Lin <i>shi </i>and second branch¡¯s daughter-inw Chen <i>shi</i> each got a thousand silver <i>liang</i> and some clothes and jewelries. Both of them had children or husband already. Moreover, the dowry that they brought when they married into the family was also not small. They had also umted a lot of private money during these years. Old madam was just giving it to them as a token of appreciation.

    Fang <i>shi</i> was the eldest daughter-inw of Gu household and she had always been virtuous. Even if she didn¡¯t go crazy and was willing to be widowed, Gu household would provide for her whole life. They would give her a secluded courtyard, had two maids serve her, three meals a day and clothes for all four seasons. These all were indispensable. The expenses of running the household for the whole year was very high. Besides the clothes and jewelries that old madam gave her (F), she also gave an additional two thousand silver <i>liang </i>of banknotes to Gu Xiran to relieve his burden a bit.

    Old madam muttered, "If it wasn¡¯t enough to cover the costs, you...have to lose some money, because of her pitiful state...help her financially a bit...."

    Gu Xiran and Shu Huan both had a good opinion of Fang <i>shi</i>. When they had to take over Gu household, they knew that they must take care of her (F), so they didn¡¯t object and agreed.

    As for the rest of the grandchildren, since Gu Xiren and Gu Xuan had ran away, old madam would just consider them dead and didn¡¯t care about them at all. Hence, she (OM) left Gu Yun and Gu Xun¡¯s daughter Gu Ying each a banknote of a thousand silver <i>liang</i> and a few pieces of jewelries as dowry.

    After the distribution of this side was done, old madam took out another five hundred silver <i>liang. </i>She handed it to Gu Xiran and asked him to clear the people in the house. Those that should be sold would be sold, those that should be set free would be set free. Leaving only enough servants in the house was fine. As for the concubines that Gu Da had left behind, they were sent to remarry. If they were too old to remarry, they (Gu household) would give them more money to go back to their parent¡¯s home and do some small business as a livelihood. Zhou <i>shi</i> who had given birth to Gu Xiren naturally couldn¡¯t be sent to remarry. Old madam didn¡¯t care about her either. She (OM) just left her (Z) under the care of Lin <i>shi</i> and let Lin <i>shi</i> support her (Z).

    Lin <i>shi</i> wasn¡¯t satisfied with such an arrangement. Not to mention old madam still had some remaining jewelries, head ornaments and silver banknotes, which were estimated to be worth no less than ten thousands silver <i>liang</i>. Hence, she cried in injustice, "Why do I need to support all these people that master had left behind?"

    Old madam red at her and said, "If you hadn¡¯t let Xiren go, she (Z) has a son...then does she need you to support her?"

    Lin <i>shi</i> couldn¡¯t refute this one sentence. Chen <i>shi</i> also looked at her puzzled. Lin <i>shi</i> instantly panicked and asked without thinking, "Then, then what about Xihe...?"

    Old madam ignored her and asked Gu Xihe to help her gather up the things and finally said, "Jewelries and clothes can only be distributed to the women of the household...men naturally don¡¯t have a share. Moreover, I¡¯m not dead yet! What¡¯s left, I still have to keep it...you go out...go out, I need to rest...."

    As she said that, she let Gu Xihe help her lie down.

    Lin <i>shi</i> stood there and contemted for a moment. She (L) didn¡¯t know that Shu Huan had already received five thousand silver banknotes when she (SH) was divorced. She (L) only thought that old madam didn¡¯t give anything to Shu Huan at this moment. For this reason, she (L) guessed that although old madam recognized her (SH) but in her (OM) heart she (OM) still didn¡¯t like Shu Huan. Hence, she (L) immediately felt bnced in her heart and daren¡¯t say anything more. She took her share of things and left with Chen <i>shi</i>.

    Gu Xun also said, "Have a good rest, old madam. This son will go see if the medicine is done already for you."

    When he was about to turn and go out, he heard old madam say, "Hold on."

    Gu Xun immediately stopped to listen.

    Old madam said, "These years...you have suffered, I also didn¡¯t treat you very well...."

    Gu Xun hurriedly said, "What¡¯s that, old madam? At that time, father was gone. It was all up to you to support this family alone. You treated concubine (his birth mother) and me kindly, and found a good family for me to marry. All these lead to who I am today."

    "You¡¯re a kind and honest child...," Old madam sighed. "I have nothing to give you now...you...don¡¯t hold a grudge...."

    Gu Xunughed, "Back then, father had left properties behind. Old madam had already distributed it when I got married. How can I covet elder brother¡¯s share of the family properties andpete with my nephews? Besides, I have already lived more than half of my life and I only have a daughter and no son. No one can inherit the properties that I have at the moment. If I¡¯m destined of having no sons in this lifetime, then it can¡¯t be avoided that I will have to hand over these properties of mine to my nephews to manage in the future."

    "No, you can¡¯t." After seeing he was so sincere, old madam¡¯s faint vignce around him disappeared. Instead, she felt remorseful and sighed, "You should take two concubines...and pray to the Bodhisattva...You¡¯ll have a son eventually...."

    Gu Xun only smiled and didn¡¯t talk. Just at this time, Fuling brought the medicine and he took it over. He served old madam to drink scoop by scoop until she finished it, and then carefully wiped the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief.

    Old madam looked at him (GX). Then she looked at Gu Xiran and Gu Xihe and said, "I will leave these two children in your care...."

    Gu Xun said, "Rest assured, old madam. I will take care of them where I can."

    Old madam was at ease at this time, she closed her eyes and murmured, "The remaining things after distribution...will be for these two children. I¡¯m not biased...each person gets half of it....I just don¡¯t know if I will be able to see Xiran have a great-grandson for me, or if I can see Xihe...get married...."

    As she said this, gradually there was no sounding from old madam.

    Gu Xihe was shocked and almost cried again. But fortunately because of the experience ofst time, he carefully observed this time. He saw old madam¡¯s chest slightly moved up and down. It was clear that she was just sleeping. He was then relieved and took a deep breath.

    When Gu Xiran saw him like this, he smiled slightly, "It is okay. Presumably, there is a sleepingponent in the prescription prescribed by doctor Ji. It¡¯s time to let old madam have a good sleep. Let¡¯s go out first."

    "You¡¯re righ,." Gu Xun turned around after hearing this, looked at Gu Xiran and patted his (GXR) shoulder vigorously. "Let¡¯s go. Come with me to the mourning hall and burn incense for your father."

    Burn incense!

    They should do that but they couldn¡¯t not cry sadly in front of Gu Xun, right? Gu Xiran suddenly felt helpless and then looked at Shu Huan. Her face was also bitter. He couldn¡¯t help but intentionallyg behind two steps and quietly asked her, "Did you bring that hot pepper water with you?"

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t answer and fumbled in her sleeve. After fumbling for a while, she finally smiled and handed a small porcin bottle to Gu Xiran¡¯s hand.

    The four went to Gu Da¡¯s mourning hall, cried and then burned incense. Afterwards, Gu Xiran called Ranmo to go outside to buy medicinal herbs but just as he was saying, he heard the doormane and reported, "Master Zhang and his wife came to visit, young master Zhang also came."

    Gu Xiran was stunned for a moment and exchanged a nce with Shu Huan. There was confusion in both of their eyes.

    What a coincidence!

    They (GXR, SH) had just returned and Zhang household already came looking for them?

    That thought just passed their mind when the two realized why. No need to ask, the one who would do this kind of thing was no other than Lin <i>shi</i>. She only had to cause the situation to be in a mess <i>to fish in troubled water</i> and gain benefit within this situation.

    Shu Huan shook her head and found it funny.

    Gu Xiran grasped her hand and said to that servant, "Let them in!"

    It was good that they (Zhang) came, they (GXR, SH) didn¡¯t have to go find them anymore. Today, they would simply bring an end to all these troublesome matters at once!

    It is sad to see how much damage a virus can be and how much hate it can create. I always say to be kind to others because everyone is fighting their own fight. I hope that everyone stays safe from the coronavirus. We will ovee this together.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221 Giving you the cold-shoulder

    Suhe City, Gu residence¡¯s reception pavilion.

    It had been a long time since the maids had began to make tea but the members of Gu household haven¡¯t appeared yet.

    Master Zhang held the teacup. He repeatedly used the lid of the teacup to drive away the steam of tea. In the end, he mmed the teacup on the table and stood up furiously, "This is too much!"

    Zhang Zirong had found his family. He had washed away his listlessness and anxiety of the past days and had gone back to the yer of before. At this time, he slouched half-way in the chair. The left leg was crossed over the right left. From time to time, he would wobble a few times. His attitude was very leisure and he said, "I¡¯ve long told you to note over to court a rebuff, but you didn¡¯t believe me!"

    "Unworthy thing! You only know how to <i>turn your elbows the wrong way</i>!"

    Zhang Zirongughed, "If it was truly like that, why would I still persuade you? And I also wouldn¡¯t have apanied you over to here. It would¡¯ve been a lot more unfettered if I went out to drink and listen to music."

    "You still dare to talk about it!" Master Zhang almost wanted to throw the teacup over. "During the earthquake, the family was in such a mess. Where were you then?! You were having fun at the brothel! Did you care about the life and death of this family?"

    Listening till here, Zhang Zirong¡¯s face revealed some shame. However, he was used at colluding with his old man. Hence, although he was ashamed, his mouth didn¡¯t recognize that and said, "Without me, weren¡¯t you all still safe and sound? Pity me for not having died outside and spare you from the worry!"

    "Listen, listen! Is this something a human should say?" Master Zhang was so angry that he began to pull up his sleeve, wanting to go forward and give this wicked child a beating.

    Madam Zhang, Gu Baozhuan, quickly persuaded, "Don¡¯t quarrel anymore, speak less. We are not at home now. Don¡¯t let yourself be a joke."

    "A joke?" Master Zhang became angrier when he heard this. "You still know that people will see us as a joke. Since you know, why did you still arrange such an unreliable marriage for Hanfang? If it weren¡¯t for you sister-inw sending someone over with the message, we will still be kept in the dark. It will really be a joke then when Gu householde to cancel the engagement!"

    Before Gu Baozhuan married, she was a pampered and well-bred youngdy. She had probably inherited old madam¡¯s dominance. Her temper wasn¡¯t the mild type. After marrying these past years, she had curbed her temper a lot, but her temper would still re up the moment she was angered. She mmed the table, making the teacup jump up. She pointed at that bald head of master Zhang and scolded, "Could it be that you didn¡¯t make any decision on Hanfang¡¯s marriage? At that time, I just mentioned that old madam praised our Hanfang and she said that whoever married her would be so lucky. Didn¡¯t you urge me to go tell old madam that you would prefer to marry your daughter to Gu household, cement old ties by marriage and that our two families could look after one another in the future? Lying through your teeth in broad daylight. Now you are ming me?!"

    Master Zhang appeared fierce but was cowardly at heart. After being scolded by his wife, he withered and said in lowered voice, "Their household has many sons. Anyone would be better. Why did you have to arrange a marriage with their sickly second son?"

    "Little third came from the illegitimate line. He wouldn¡¯t be able to get a big cut of the inheritance; would you be happy then?" Gu Baozhuan¡¯s voice raised even more. "Little fourth is still young! How old will Hanfang be when he can marry? Moreover, she cried and make a fuss about only wanting to marry Xiran..."

    Before she finished speaking, she suddenly heard a light cough at the door. She quickly closed her mouth, tidied her clothes and straightened her expression. Only after that did she turn around and sure enough, she saw Gu Xiran standing at the door with slightly red eyes. He was holding the hand of a young woman with a pretty face dressed in white. By looking at the closeness of the two, one could guess the identity of this young woman.

    This was surely the former wife of Gu Xiran who had been divorced!

    The person Lin <i>shi</i> sent over to pass the message already mentioned this. At this moment, Zhang household knew that Gu Xiran brought her back, but they didn¡¯t know that the two of them had married again. Hence, Gu Baozhuan took a deep breath and wanted to speak, but who would¡¯ve thought that Gu Xiran was faster than her? He came in hand in hand with the young woman and only nodded at them as a greeting. He said to Zhang Zirong, "Since we parted ways at Jingtian, how had brother Zirong been?"

    Zhang Zirong also thought that he was close with Gu Xiran. He didn¡¯t stand up, cupped his hands as he was still slouched on the chair and smiled, "Fine, I couldn¡¯t have been better! It was just that it¡¯s a bit boring that I had been forced today toe visit by my parents."

    Gu Xiran smiled, walked to the main seat and sat down with Shu Huan. Then, he called the maids to make new tea. He ignored Zhang couple and only spoke with Zhang Zirong. However, what could one have to talk with this yer? It was all about which attraction in Suhe City was fun to y at, which restaurant had excellent dishes and which girl in the brothel sang very well.

    It was obviously not right to talk about these during the mourning period. When Zhang couple heard this, they also looked at each in dismay. Moreover, they had been angered by Gu Xiran not showing respect to the elders (them) and he slight and ignored them. Because they haven¡¯t mentioned the important matter yet, they didn¡¯t have a fall out with him and reprimand him. Therefore, the two of them held back. In the end, Gu Xiran made Zhang Zirong had the desire to talk and he (ZZR) gabbled forty to dozen. He also didn¡¯t see the few meaningful nces that they casted at him. This couple¡¯s face darkened and paled, paled and darkened.

    Shu Huan looked at the side and felt that it was funny. She also ignored them. Until when she felt that Zhang couple was about to explode, she handed Gu Xiran the tea and interrupted them, "Don¡¯t just care about chatting and slight your guests."

    Gu Xiran took over the tea. Only now did he look at Zhang couple, but he still didn¡¯t get up and smiled, "I¡¯m sorry, this nephew had always gotten along with brother Zirong. When I saw him, I¡¯ve forgotten that uncle and aunt are also here. Don¡¯t take offense."

    Master Zhang was very indignant and humphed once. He turned his face and said inwardly, "What get along?! It¡¯s sharing vile habits! A pair of hedonistic sons!"

    Gu Baozhuan felt that the reason they came here was more important and suppressed her anger. She took out a handkerchief and wiped the corner of her eye. She said, "Big brother was in his prime. He passed away so suddenly. It let people feel surprised and sad..."

    She originally wanted to mention Gu Da¡¯s passing to change the atmosphere and then tell Gu Xiran to hurry up and marry Zhang Hanfang within the hundred days of his passing. However, the moment Gu Xiran heard that sentence, he pped his forehead and interrupted, "Look at me! I almost forgot about this matter! Since aunt and uncle came today, you must want to go to the mourning hall to light an incense right? Please, go ahead!"

    As he talked, he called a maid to lead Zhang couple to the mourning hall of Gu Da to pay their condolences. He himself still stayed and chatted happily with Zhang Zirong. There was no consciousness at all that he as the owner of the house should stand up and apany them.

    The deceased should be respected. Zhang couple couldn¡¯t say that they didn¡¯te to pay their condolences. They could only suppress their anger once again and follow the maid to the mourning hall to casually light an incense. However, Gu Da was Gu Baozhuan¡¯s big brother after all. Some tears still rolled from her eyes. When she returned to the reception pavilion and saw that Gu Xiran and Zhang Zirong was still talking about the life of pleasure and subjects without any substance, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said, "Stop, chatter. Now, listen to me first!"

    After Gu Xiran heard this, he casted her a nce in surprise as if he couldn¡¯t guess what she was going to say.

    Gu Baozhuan got angrier. After she sat down, she said stiffly, "I and your uncle came today to talk about the arranged marriage of our two families. Since, you can marry within hundred days of one¡¯s passing, we better do it now. This way, big brother¡¯s soul can also beforted in the heavens and Xiran, you will also have a person to help you, care for you and help you take care of the funeral. What do you think about this?"

    The person Lin <i>shi</i> sent as a messenger said it gravely that Gu Xiran would surely not agree to this marriage. Hence, she thought that she had to waste a lot of words before she could force Gu Xiran to agree. She didn¡¯t expect that she had just spoken this when he didn¡¯t even think about it and said, "Alright! Such a trivial matter didn¡¯t even need for uncle and aunt toe all this way here. It would¡¯ve been fine if you¡¯ve just sent someone over."

    She was stupefied!

    In the room of people, everyone was stupefied except for Shu Huan. Especially, Zhang Zirong who knew Gu Xiran¡¯s mind. He almost thought that he (GXR) was possessed. Otherwise, how could he (GXR) say something that waspletely opposite of what he wanted? Hence, Zhang Zirong said, "Gu Xiran, are you seriously ill?"

    After master Zhang regained his senses, he was so angry that his beard shook. He red sternly at son. Then, he red at Gu Xiran and said, "This is you and my daughter¡¯s most important matter in life. It is not taking in a concubine! Just send someone over? Humph! You think that it¡¯s a light and easy matter?!"

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222 To bully intolerably

    After master Zhang¡¯s remarks, everyone looked at Gu Xiran to see what his ns was.

    Gu Xiran smiled slightly. He lowered his head and took a sip of the tea before saying, "I think there are some things that I need to make clear to uncle and aunt lest you regret it when the <i>rice is already cooked</i>. Then, it will be toote."

    These words seemed to be pointing at something. Gu Baozhuan guessed that he wanted to use this as excuse to cancel the marriage. Originally, she didn¡¯t want to listen but when she was swept at by his sharp like de eyes, somehow, her heartbeat quickened and when she was hesitating, she heard him say, "First, this nephew has the same habits as brother Zirong; be fond of flowers and staying out all night asionally. In the future, I won¡¯t do less of those things as taking in concubines and maids to warm the bed. In case little cousin sister can¡¯t tolerate this habit after she had married over and go back to her maiden family to cry andin, I ask uncle and aunt to advise her to not throw a child¡¯s temper."

    After these words, Zhang Zirong became more stupefied. He looked nkly at him (GXR) and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    "Ridiculous," Master Zhang violently mmed the table again. "This is not a habit. It is obviously a hedonistic son of a great family loitering around without bing a person worthy to be respected and discussing with us about taking in concubines even before you had married. If you don¡¯t change this bad habit, I definitely won¡¯t let my daughter marry you!"

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help fromughing. She quickly lowered her head.

    Gu Xiran also felt that it was funny, but he deliberately revealed an expression as if he was in a difficult state. He frowned and said, "I definitely can¡¯t change this habit. Hence, I exined in advance about it to aunt and uncle lest we have an argument by that time again and causing the two families to have a fall out. Moreover, it is the heaven¡¯sw and earth¡¯s principle that men arescivious and taking in concubines. Could it be that you only have my aunt as main wife and don¡¯t have concubines? Or is it that in the future after brother Zirong is married, you won¡¯t allow him to go to drinking parties with female entertainers and take in concubines?"

    Con...concubines...

    This word was a p on his own mouth. Although, he didn¡¯t have as many as Gu Da, but master Zhang also had a few. Hence, he was madepletely speechless by Gu Xiran and also suffered a death re from his wife.

    The scene suddenly became cold. No one spoke for a long time.

    Gu Baozhuan was suspicious. She had never heard that Gu Xiran had these habits before. Besides, he had been ill for so many years. Even if he had the will to take a concubine, he wouldn¡¯t have the strength. Therefore, his licentious appearance was most likely pretended because he wants to cancel the marriage. They must not be fooled by him.

    With this in mind, she suppressed her anger and said, "That is right. It is the <i>heaven¡¯sw and earth¡¯s principle</i> that a man can have wives and concubines. As long as you don¡¯t only <i>favor the concubine and do away with the wife</i>, causing disorder in the ethics, then, this is up to you."

    Gu Xiran revealed an unfathomable smile and said, "Sure enough, aunt is highly principled and doesn¡¯t bother about trifles. Then, the second thing I want to say is to ask you to tell little cousin sister about this principle when you go back. Let her know that I will never favor the concubine and do away the wife. No matter how much trouble she causes, I will not cause disorder in the ethics."

    With this remark, all three members of Zhang household were stupefied. Only Zhang Zirong pondered for a moment and then his eyes showed realization and a smile.

    Gu Baozhuan frowned deeply and said, "Xiran, what do you mean by this?"

    "Aunt didn¡¯t understand?" Gu Xiran stood up, took Shu Huan¡¯s hand and said, "I already have a wife. Naturally, there is no reason for me to abandon my wife. If little cousin sister insists on marrying, then I can only do her injustice by letting her be a concubine or a mistress living on the outside. In the future, she can¡¯t control if I take more concubines and also don¡¯t think that I will favor her, the concubine and do away my wife."

    Having said that, he paused a moment and revealed an elegant and proud smile, "Like this, did aunt understand? If you don¡¯t have any more problem, then just pick a day and send little cousin sister over."

    "You...," Gu Baozhuan had also been pped by her own words and was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak for a moment.

    "Gu Xiran," Master Zhang was very angry. "Stop ying tricks in front of me. Hasn¡¯t that wife of yours long been divorced?"

    Gu Xiran smiled faintly, "Can¡¯t one remarry after divorcing?"

    "You can," After Gu Baozhuan calmed down, she sneered. "On the parent¡¯s order and the matchmaking¡¯s words, which one did you follow?"

    Naturally, old madam didn¡¯t order Gu Xiran to remarry. Otherwise, Lin <i>shi</i> would¡¯ve long mentioned it. Since Lin <i>shi</i> didn¡¯t mention it, it meant that he married her without consent. In name she is the wife, but in reality she is a concubine. Without the order of the parents and the words of the matchmaker, Gu household can disregard Shu Huan as their daughter-inw. Shu Huan only has the fate of a concubine.

    This question was extremely sharp. Zhang Zirong couldn¡¯t help but look at Gu Xiran in anxiety to see how he would answer.

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t care and smiled, "When I married, I was in Jingtian. Naturally, I don¡¯t have the parents¡¯ order...."

    When he talked till here, Zhang couple were relieved. They revealed acent expression, but they didn¡¯t expect that he suddenly changed the topic, making them stumped for word. He said, "There is a saying that one should obey the authority. At that time, I couldn¡¯t get away and was unable toe back to inform old madam. However, before the marriage with little Huan, there was doctor Ji who acted as the matchmaker. At the time of marriage, there was the prefectural magistrate of Jingtian and his wife who acted as the hosts of the wedding. One is a famous doctor. The other is a high official. The wedding officiated by the two of them is perfectly legitimate. Besides, I already brought little Huan to meet old madam after returning. Old madam also recognized this daughter-inw. She is naturally the wife that I married ording to the rules. This is beyond doubts."

    These words were loud, clear, powerful and resonating, making people unable to find any faults with them.

    After being silent for a long while, Gu Baozhuan said intensely irritated, "I don¡¯t believe it. There is no evidence."

    Gu Xiran raised the corners of his lips slightly. He raised his voice to let someone go call Ji Danqing, Gu Xihe and Ranmo. He let Zhang couple have a free confrontation.

    After rifying the matter, Ji Danqing smiled elegantly and gentle, "That is true."

    Gu Xihe and Ranmo also vowed that they saw it with their own eyes at a side.

    Gu Xiran smiled, "If uncle and aunt still don¡¯t believe me, then should I lead you to see old madam?"

    If old madam truly recognized Shu Huan like he said, then what use did it have to see her? Moreover, old madam was now in a critical condition. It was not clear whether her mind was clear or in the state of confusion. If they go over and something happens to her, then even if they had many mouths, they would be med.

    Zhang couple red once at him. In the end, master Zhang scolded, "Gu Xiran, you bully us too intolerably. You arranged a marriage first with us and then marry another. How can there be such a rule? Your marriage is invalid."

    "Who bullied who intolerably?" Gu Xiran also got angry. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "You wanted to marry your daughter. Hence, your first designed to have one¡¯s wife divorced. Is there such a rule in the world? Also, you better remember that you are only my maternal uncle and not close elder. Whether my marriage is valid or not, it¡¯s fine as long as old madam recognized it. There is no ce for you to make a fuss about it."

    Master Zhang gasped for air from anger and said furiously, "You...you give up. My Zhang household¡¯s daughter will absolutely not be someone¡¯s concubine."

    "Fine. I leave the cancetion of the marriage to you to leave you some face."

    "Stop dreaming. I...I will go sue you at the feudal office."

    "Go ahead," Since they shed all pretense of cordiality, Gu Xiran was toozy to bother with them anymore. He flung his sleeve and proudly walked away with Shu Huan. He also ordered, "Little fourth, send the guests out."

    Gu Baozhuan got anxious when he was leaving, "Gu Xiran,e back. The matter hasn¡¯t finished from being discussed yet. You are not allowed to leave!"

    Gu Xiran paused. He didn¡¯t turn his head and sneered, "What else is there to discuss about? I¡¯m only waiting for you to sue me. When youe next time, remember to bring the feudal letter and a bailiff. Otherwise, I¡¯m too busy and have no time to deal with you."

    Seeing that he and Shu Huan went further and further and their figures almost disappeared around the flowers and trees, Zhang Zirong shrugged and shouted, "Xiran,e back. We...we want to cancel the marriage!"

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223 You are something!

    The moment Zhang Zirong shouted this, the first ones to re at him was Zhang couple.

    Gu Baozhuan pushed his forehead with a finger and said, "When did you get the right to meddle in your little sister¡¯s marriage?"

    Master Zhang also scolded, "Unworthy thing! Your <i>elbow truly turns the wrong way</i>. Do you still have a conscience? You actually helped an outsider to cause harm to your little sister!"

    "I cause harm to her?" Zhang Zirong felt much grievances at their scolding and jumped up. "It¡¯s obviously you who are harming her! What does she, a little girl know? When she said she wanted to marry someone, you spoil and indulge her by letting her marry him? Alright, even if she is your favorite and can choose to marry whoever she wants, but she also has to choose someone who also likes her for her to be able to have a good life after she marries!"

    As he talked, he pointed at Gu Xiran and Shu Huan and said, "They are a perfect couple, but you had to scheme to separate them and forcefully pushed little sister in between. When the other party isn¡¯t willing, you threaten to sue him?! If this isn¡¯t causing her harm, then what is? Let¡¯s not mention that it was the prefectural magistrate who hosted the wedding and whether you can sessfully sue; even if you win, then what? Do you want him to divorce his wife again and marry Hanfang or cancel this engagement?"

    Being questioned like this by him, Zhang couple was at loss about what to say. They truly didn¡¯t know what to do.

    They don¡¯t dare to let Gu Xiran divorce Shu Huan and marry Zhang Hanfang! They were afraid that their daughter would suffer and be mistreated after marrying. Naturally, if Gu Da was still alive and old madam was healthy and could manage the family affairs, then they could have a say because they (Ghousehold) would view Zhang Hanfang in a new light after all and treat her well. However, now Gu Da had passed away and old madam looked like she also wouldn¡¯t be able to be here much longer. Under such circumstances, wasn¡¯t only Gu Xiran who could make decision? If he didn¡¯t like Zhang Hanfang, no one would speak up for her.

    If they wanted to cancel this engagement, then why bother cause a fuss? By then the whole world would know about this matter. Moreover, the ones who would lose face would be them. It was better to take the initiative to cancel the engagement. Even if outsiders got to know about this, they could say that they didn¡¯t like Gu Xiran as son-inw and that they wanted to find a better match for their daughter. Then, others wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything bad of Zhang Hanfang.

    The most important thing was that no matter how they dealt with this matter as long as they began a court case, no matter whether they win or lose, they would offend Gu household and Jingtian¡¯s prefectural magistrate at once. They could still deal with Gu household. However, after the disaster, they would return to Jingtian City. Wasn¡¯t it bringing bad luck to themselves if they offended Jingtian¡¯s prefectural magistrate?

    They were looking at each other in dismay and still hesitating. Gu Xiran who had returned became impatient, "Do you want or don¡¯t want to cancel the engagement? Uncle and aunt, please give an answer quickly. I don¡¯t have time to idle here with you!"

    "Cancel! Absolutely cancel it!" It was still Zhang Zirong who spoke. He quickly grabbed Gu Xiran¡¯s arm in fear that he would run away and said anxiously, "My parents had be muddleheaded caused by the anger you caused them. They only wanted to win in the dispute and didn¡¯t sort out the important corrtions! Be a bit more patient and let them think about it."

    Gu Xiran raised one eyebrow slightly. He looked at Zhang couple, then looked at him and said, "Alright, giving you face, I will stay for a moment more. However, if I don¡¯t have an answer by then, don¡¯t me me for driving you out. In the future, we won¡¯t be rtives any longer!"

    "Gu Xiran!" Thest sentence angered Zhang Zirong a bit. "You are full of evil tricks and you are very insidious! My parents are your elders after all. Can¡¯t you be a bit more polite when you speak?"

    "Can being polite solve the problem?" Gu Xiran gave him a nce. "If elders want the respect of others, they first must act like an elder. So deliberately destroying their nephew¡¯s destiny and do such a selfish thing; that I didn¡¯t say that they would be struck by thunder and lightning was already very kind and polite!"

    "You, you, you..."

    Zhang Zirong was stumped for words from anger. Zhang couple also were so angry that their eyes widened and they were also speechless.

    Gu Xiran changed his tone and smiled, "Brother Zirong, look at you. You are not a three-year-old child. Why would you get so angry after a few sentences? You should have some self-control!"

    "I, I, I..."

    Zhang Zirong felt suffocated! It was obviously that he (GXR) went overboard, how could he me others for not being cultivated?!

    Gu Xiranughed again, "If brother Zirong has something to say, don¡¯t stutter!"

    "Bastard!" It wasn¡¯t easy for Zhang Zirong to be able to breath normally again. He urged, "You¡¯ve already f****** said everything, what more did you leave me to fart about?!"

    He swore. Ji Danqing who had been silent all this time shook his head and said, "Young master Zhang, be more cultured! There are children here!"

    The moment Zhang Zirong turned his head, he saw the child Gu Xihe. He (GXH) didn¡¯t like that he (ZZR) verbally insulted Gu Xiran and was hiding behind Ji Danqing while gesturing rudely at him (ZZR). He was so angry that he cursed again, "Cultured, my ass!"

    Those words just fell when his forehead suffered a p. When he turned, he saw that his father was ring at him fumingly and scolded, "Get out of the way. Stop making exhibition of yourself and let me be disgraced!"

    "I, I, I..."

    F*** all your eighteen generations!

    No matter how unruly Zhang Zirong was, he wouldn¡¯t dare to insult his father. So, he could only hold the swear in. He shrank to a side and scolded to his heart¡¯s content in his heart! These swear just emerged in his heart because he was truly furious. After he scolded, he felt that something was not right and quickly and silently prayed: I spoke harshly but without bad intent. Ancestors, don¡¯t take it to the heart! Don¡¯t take it to the heart!

    Even if Zhang couple were discontent, but they didn¡¯t dare to joke with their daughter¡¯s happiness. In the end, they could only put up with it and agreed to cancel the engagement. Coincidentally, Ji Danqing was here. After they also invited the two elders Gu Xun and Lin <i>shi</i> here as witness, this engagement was cancelled smoothly with no more twist and turns.

    As for Lin <i>shi</i>, she originally thought that after Zhang couple came for a visit, cause trouble and drove Shu Huan away, she would be able to regain the power of managing the household. Who would¡¯ve thought that Zhang couple failed to live up to the expectations and had been won over by Gu Xiran with just a few words? She was so angry that her heart and liver was in pain. When signing the document of cancelling the marriage, she secretly gave her sister-inw Gu Baozhuan many nces.

    Gu Baozhuan had lost face at Gu household and just now when she was argueing with Gu Xiran, Lin <i>shi</i> was nowhere to be found. After she thought about it, she also hated Lin <i>shi</i>. Not only did she pretend not to see the nces that Lin <i>shi</i> casted over, after they signed the document of the marriage cancetion, she even provoked, "I haven¡¯t been much in contact these past two years. It seemed that Xiran, this child had grown a lot of skills! Sister-inw, you are so blessed. In the future, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore. Just live at ease andfort!"

    This remark hit Lin <i>shi</i> at her sore point, making her blue from anger. However, she couldn¡¯t find any word to refute.

    Dog eats dog. Gu Xiran and Shu Huan looked at a side and only felt that it was funny. They didn¡¯t bother with them (GBZ&L). However, when Zhang couple was about to leave, he reminded, "By the way, uncle and aunt, don¡¯t forget to let people bring back the betrothal gifts that was sent over when the marriage was arranged. It¡¯s not that our family is greedy for that little bit of money, but it was because you will choose another match for little cousin sister. It¡¯s not good for her reputation when it is spread out that she had received two betrothal gifts from two families!"

    Breath, breath. Breath again!

    How could there be someone who obviously wanted money but still talked like it was a consideration for the other side and collect a favor for free? Zhang couple was so angry that they almost fainted on spot. After they breathed for a long time did they calm down their heartbeat, swung their sleeves and left in anger.

    Zhang Zirong watched this at a side and almost felt that his heart was about to jump out of his chest. When he left with them, he gave Gu Xiran a nce that said, "you are something". However, he disapproved of this marriage that his parents arranged for his little sister. When they came to visit, he was worried about Gu Xiran. He didn¡¯t expect that the matter would end with his parents <i>bumping into several hard nails</i>. When he thought about it, he felt that it was funny. Especially, the expression that his little sister would put on after she hears about this. It truly made people look forward to it. He couldn¡¯t wait to see it!

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224 New rules

    After Zhang family left, Gu Xun led Gu Xiran to the study to exin some business matters. He (GX) told him (GXR) about some of the situations that could happen in a business and the experience that he had learned from doing business over the years.

    Shu Huan also suddenly became busy. Servants from various parts of the house went back and forth to report to her and when they needed some things, they all sought her. She knew in her heart that this must be Lin <i>shi</i> putting on airs. She (L) wanted to embarrass her (SH) and make her unable to build authority in the residence. Otherwise, the transfer of the housekeeper¡¯s affairs could be as slow and gradual as the transfer of business by Gu Xun and not threw everything to her at once when she had no clue about various situations at all.

    Shang Xin watched her (SH) being busy, she felt injustice for her and said, "Madam is too much. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s trying to make things difficult for you!"

    Meijing also said, "If only old madam¡¯s illness isn¡¯t so serious, we can still ask her for advice, but now...."

    "What¡¯s the use of saying these?" Liangchen interrupted. "It¡¯s better to think about how to handle these matters for second young mistress so that people can¡¯t find mistakes."

    Meijing¡¯s face became bitter and said, "Big sister Liangchen, you¡¯re taking it lightly. We were all serving in the inner residence, doing things like fetching and passing things, and reporting back and forth-work. I have never seen how old madam or madam manage the house affairs at all. How do wee up with a solution at this moment?"

    Liangchen said again, "Then keep an eye and learn carefully. Quietly pay attention to what the people inside the residence are talking about. If we can know what those people are thinking, second young mistress can handle things more smoothly."

    Shu Huan was sitting at the window at this moment. She was holding a writing brush in her hand and biting the end of the brush, thinking about something. After hearing their dispute, she turned her head and said, "That¡¯s right!"

    "What?" Meijing hurriedly moved forward. "What idea did second young mistresse up with?"

    Shu Huan shook her head and said, "How can it be so easy? I just remembered Qiaoyun. Who wants to go bring her here?"

    "Big sister Qiaoyun?" Meijing frowned and said, "She¡¯s not tight-lipped, what if...."

    "It¡¯s all right. You go find her. I¡¯ll just let her inquire about some information. She won¡¯t be used for anything else." As Shu Huan said that, she also became optimistic. She had so many maids on hand, each one with their own specialties. Naturally, she had to make the best use of them. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she be exhausted to death with only her being busy and attempting all tasks at once?

    Seriously speaking, she had a carefree character so she didn¡¯t like housekeeping but she knew that it was like a job. If she hadn¡¯t gone through time-travelling, she would have to find a job to support her family after she had graduated from school. This was necessary for survival. There was no saying in whether she liked it or not. Besides, it was clear with the current situation. If she wanted to live a good life, she must fight side by side with Gu Xiran and make herself stronger first, so that she wouldn¡¯t be at the mercy of others and be passive all time.

    To create a warm andfortable environment for the happy life in the future and so that Gu Xiran would no longer have worries, this was what she must do and it was also her duty as a wife. She truly wanted to bezy, ah! First, she had to understand the situation at home and then groom a few smart and capable maids, so that she could rx in the future with all things under her control.

    Thinking until there, she slightly curled her lips up and said with a smile, "After the disaster, many things weren¡¯t brought out. The household register with the names of the servants could also not be found. Shang Xin, I will leave this matter to you. List the household register book with the names of the servants, their date of birth, whether they are married, personality characteristics, what kind of things they are good at, and how much money they get paid every month. All of these things, you have to clearly write it down!"

    Shang Xin agreed and then wanted to go out.

    Shu Huan shouted to her (SX) and asked, "Where are you going?"

    Shang Xin answered, "I¡¯m not familiar with the people of the household, so I¡¯ll go ask them first."

    "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re not familiar but Qiaoyun is. When shees, let her tell us and you write it down." As Shu Huan said that, she turned to Liangchen again and said with a smile, "Go to second madam. Borrow two ount books that you can borrow, and also, it¡¯s best to ask her about the rules of this house. Even though we can¡¯t do it exactly like that but using it as a reference is also good."

    When Liangchen heard her (SH) say so, she (L) was delighted and said, "That¡¯s how it should be! Second madam is nice. We can¡¯t ask madam for advice but asking second madam is the same."

    Shu Huan nodded. She had exactly this in mind. It was just that she was busy at this moment, she didn¡¯t have time to get away. Otherwise, it would be best that she went personally, but fortunately, there would be ample time for thatter. In the short term, they would still stay here. When she has the time to pay her a visit, she could go to Chen <i>shi</i> to pay her respect and ask for advice anytime. It would be the same.

    As for sending Liangchen at this moment, it was because this maid handled matters steadily, was thoughtful and would never hear things wrongly. As for Meijing, in spite of her sweet talking and cuteness, she was still young. There were some things that she couldn¡¯t see as clear as Liangchen. It was better to send Meijing to do things that weren¡¯t very important such as pay respects to somebody and delivering things.

    Liangchen just left, Meijing had already brought Qiaoyun over. After Shu Huan gave the orders, Qiaoyun and Shang Xin carried the writing brush, ink stick, paper and inkstone and went out to register the names of the servants. Afterwards, Shu Huan let Meijing go to Gu Xun¡¯s study to look if there were any notable books of family precepts and rules. If there were, borrow them all.

    <i>Without rules, nothing can be done</i>. She wanted to follow the experience of others first and then establish some family rules ording to Gu household¡¯s current situation. Of course, there would be a lot of mistakes at first, but she had plenty of time to slowly revise and do additions and deletionster. Afterwards, ssified these rules and regtions into books ording to the various situations, and list the page numbers of the catalog.

    Someday, as long as one looked through these booklets, everything could be solved in ordance with the rules. Therefore, whether she wanted to bezy or after these maids got older and got married, it would be extremely convenient when she needed to groom new people again to be familiar with the ways of the affairs of the household.

    Laziness could be justified! There was nothing wrong with beingzy!

    All inventions and creations of human beings had appeared because ofziness! She would continue to work harder in the future ande up with more simple ways to bezy!

    Shu Huan grinned slightly, pondered for a while and then took the brush to write on the snow-white paper.

    Not to mention that she was busy at this end. When Gu Xiran saw Meijing going to the study to look for books, he became curious. He wondered how Shu Huan was going to deal with the problem set by Lin <i>shi</i> but he was also worried. Therefore, as the sky was about to darken, he helped Meijing find the books and then told Gu Xun that he woulde over early tomorrow morning to continue to talk about things and look at ount book. Afterwards, he went out with Meijing to find Shu Huan.

    When they were outside the curtain, Meijing was anxious to lift the curtain to report back to Shu Huan but didn¡¯t think that Gu Xiran pulled her back. He put his index finger on his lips as a gesture for her to be silent. He then stood close behind the curtain and looked quietly through the curtain to the inside.

    There were three people inside the room. Shu Huan had her head down and was looking through the ount books. Liangchen was pouring tea for her and there was an old maid standing before them, saying something, "Second young mistress, there is no such rule before in the house. This matter, you see, would you like to think about it again? Otherwise, when madam questions about itter, it would be difficult for me as a servant to answer."

    She (old maid) was using madam to pressure people again!

    After this old maid finished talking, Liangchen already showed an angry face. It was just that Shu Huan didn¡¯t speak, so she (L) couldn¡¯t reprimand. Gu Xiran wanted to see how Shu Huan was going to deal with it, so he hid outside the curtain and didn¡¯t enter.

    He only saw that Shu Huan was still looking down at the ount book, making the old maid anxious. After a while, she looked up after she turned to thest page of the ount book and looked at the old maid with a smile that was not yet a smile, "You mean that I handled this matter wrongly?"

    That old maid hurriedly shook her head. "I¡¯m just a servant, how dare I point out second young mistress¡¯s mistake? It¡¯s just that there is no such rule at home before...."

    When she was halfway her speech, Shu Huan¡¯s expression turned cold and scolded "I¡¯m the one managing the household now. I pay you all your monthly sry, then you have to follow my rules! From now on, we¡¯ll only look if it¡¯s right or wrong. Whoever says to me that there is no such rule in the past, then go find the one who gave you those past rules to feed you! All right, just do what I have just told you to do. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can retreat!"

    That maidservant hit a snag and knew that second young mistress was hard to fool. She was afraid to speak anymore, so she just agreed and then retreated.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225 Wife, your medicine

    When the old maid lifted the curtain to go out, she saw Gu Xiran. She hurriedly retreated to the side and said, "Second young master."

    Gu Xiran waved her away with his hand and entered. He didn¡¯t mention what he heard before and just looked at Shu Huan with a smile. "It¡¯s gettingte, this humble one came to invite second young mistress to dinner."

    Shu Huan knew he was outside the curtain as soon as she heard the words ¡¯second young master¡¯. She reckoned that he was afraid that Lin <i>shi</i> had put her at a disadvantage and came because he was worried. Her heart instantly became warm. After she heard him say that, she couldn¡¯t hold back but smile. However, she ignored him and turned to Liangchen and said, "This new servant works rather hard. Let the ount reward him one silver <i>liang</i>."

    Liangchen looked down and said, "Yes."

    When Meijing saw them echoing each other, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. This made Chen <i>shi</i>¡¯s maid who had just arrived outside the curtain anding to urge them to eat, stun and didn¡¯t understand why the room was full ofughter. Moreover, it was the mourning period at the moment, they shouldn¡¯tugh so unbridled. However the atmosphere in Gu household had been gloomy and depressed for so long, so when this maid heard this long-lostughter, the corner of her lips couldn¡¯t help but also show a smile.

    At this moment, there were two branches at Gu residence in Suhe City; including servants and maids, there were really a lot of people. If each branch ate separately, it would be troublesome and chaotic. So these days, all the masters ate together and then all the servants ate together. However, today there were two guests, Ji Danqing and Du Qiu, present in the residence. Du Qiu¡¯s identity was somewhat awkward. He couldn¡¯t be considered a rtive but he was also not a guest. It wasn¡¯t easy to y host to him but Gu Xiran had always respected him, so he (GXR) said to Chen <i>shi</i>¡¯s maid that he had to keep the guestspany and let her bring the food to his and Shu Huan¡¯s ce.

    Chen <i>shi</i> had already let people clean up their ce from very early on. It was a very small courtyard but also very exquisite. The wall was covered with dark green vine leaves, with the blowing wind bringing its fragrance.

    At this moment, a spacious table was set up in the middle of the small courtyard with everyone sitting around it. Even if they couldn¡¯t drink alcohol and there was no flourishing music but it was also very leisurely with only chatting andughing and enjoying the scenery after a busy day.

    <i>Everything is fine except for one small defect</i>. It was that the smile of mother Du and concubine Yun was somewhat sad and forced. Du Qiu had already told them about Gu Xiran¡¯s ns. Mother Du wanted to interrupt several times to ask Gu Xiran and Shu Huan to reconsider and allow her daughter to continue be a concubine, but seeing them (GXR and SH) talk tacitly and smiling at each other from time to time, giving an extremely affectionate look, she (D) couldn¡¯t speak and could only sigh.

    Concubine Yun was surprised to see Gu Xiran and Shu Huan returning together, but she kind of heard about what they did today. She knew that it was useless to ask. He and Shu Huan couldn¡¯t tolerate a third person, so unlike mother Du, she didn¡¯t want to talk or beg. She just looked at Gu Xiran when no one paid attention. She wanted to remember him more deeply because from now on, she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to get close to him like this again.

    There were six people at the table, two of them were unhappy, Ji Danqing didn¡¯t make a noise and Du Qiu had always been taciturn and he was in a difficult position. The atmosphere was somewhat awkward. Fortunately, when Gu Xihe didn¡¯t see Gu Xiran at the dinner table, he wasn¡¯t happy. He immediately put down the bowl with rice, ran to here and let people add a bowl and chopsticks for him. With him here, it was noisy and full ofughter. That awkwardness disappeared without a trace.

    This meal was eaten until the whole sky was full of stars. Gu Xihe went to y with Shang Xin somewhere. After Liangchen and Meijing cleaned up the table, they brought arge te of fresh fruits such as pomegranates, autumn peaches, fresh jujubes, oranges and such.

    Shu Huan reached out and picked up a huge orange, held it in her hands and nced at it repeatedly. She was just thinking she could gouge out the orange meat to make an orangemp out of the orange peel, but who had thought that a bowl of dark decoction was handed to her by Gu Xiran.

    The smell of the medicine was pungent to the nose. Just by the smell, it was extremely bitter.

    Shu Huan looked puzzled and asked, "What is this?"

    Gu Xiran nced unnaturally at Ji Danqing and said, "Medicine."

    "I know it is medicine." Shu Huan pushed the bowl of medicine a bit away from her in dissatisfaction. "I¡¯m asking you what kind of medicine is this! I¡¯m not sick. What do I drink it for?"

    Ji Danqing¡¯s eyes shed a look of understanding and then smiled.

    No matter how thick Gu Xiran¡¯s skin was, his face also felt hot at this moment. Fortunately, it was dark at night, one couldn¡¯t see it. So, he acted <i>as if nothing had happened</i>, coughed softly and said, "Tonic! Uhm, one has to take a tonic in the autumn. Your body is weak and you¡¯ve been busytely, you need some tonic to keep you healthy."

    He didn¡¯t lie! Ji Danqing said that this medicine wouldn¡¯t harm the human body and several nourishing herbals were added too, which could moisturize the skin and nourish the face.

    "I¡¯m not drinking it!" When she thought of tonics, she recalled those tonics that concubine Yun had simmered before. Shu Huan¡¯s stomach started churning again and pushed that medicine bowl further away and shouted, "Liangchen, take it away."

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at Liangchen, revealing a so unfathomable smile that Liangchen felt a chill in her heart. How would she dare to touch the medicine bowl and just tried to persuade too, "Second young master has personally filtered it. For the sake of this kind intention, second young mistress, please drink it."

    When Shu Huan was about to say something, she saw Ji Danqing suddenly stand up and cupped his hand. He said, "It was a long journey to here. I¡¯m a little tired. This humble one will leave to rest first. Second young master and second young mistress should also go rest early."

    As soon as he said that, although the others didn¡¯t understand what he meant, they also felt inconvenient to sit and disturb others from resting. Whether they were willing or unwilling, they also left. For a moment, all the people had left the courtyard. Liangchen was also afraid that Shu Huan would call her again to take the medicine away and she would be warned by Gu Xiran¡¯s gaze again, she also made an excuse to leave and dragged Meijing out.

    There was nobody around them, so Gu Xiran wasn¡¯t afraid to beughed at by others and became more shameless. He personally put the medicine bowl against Shu Huan¡¯s mouth and softly said, "Wife, drink the medicine!"

    Shu Huan turned her face away and said, "Bitter!"

    Gu Xiran immediately got up and said, "I¡¯ll get you a candied fruit."

    Shu Huan looked at him and then looked at the medicine bowl, "I still don¡¯t want to drink...."

    She had always been afraid of bitterness. It was imperative to drink medicine when she was sick but why drink medicine when she wasn¡¯t sick at the moment? Wasn¡¯t she just asking for a suffering?

    Since the soft method didn¡¯t work, Gu Xiran decided to do it the hard way. He looked at the medicine bowl, his lips showed a wicked smile. "Are you going to drink it by yourself or...."

    Shu Huan was unmoved by both soft and hard tactics and said with a raised eyebrow, "Or what?"

    Gu Xiran wanted something at the moment, he didn¡¯t dare to offend her so he said with a bitter face, "I will drink it!"

    "Pfff...." Shu Huan couldn¡¯t helpughing, "Medicine can¡¯t be drunk indiscriminately...."

    Before she could finish speaking, she saw that Gu Xiran really took a big mouthful of medicine from the medicine bowl. She couldn¡¯t help butugh again and then she saw that instead of swallowing the medicine, he smiled and came closer with his face. She suddenly understood what his intention was. Her face couldn¡¯t help but turn red and hot. She was panicking and wanted to dodge but had no strength because ofughing too hard and thus was caught by him. She then hurriedly begged for mercy, "Don¡¯t...don¡¯t...I...I¡¯ll drink it myself...."

    Gu Xiran¡¯s evil scheme was a sess. He revealed a smug smile. As he just wanted to spit out the bitter medicine in his mouth but didn¡¯t think that Gu Xihe rushed in with Shang Xin and excitedly shouted, "Second elder brother, I¡¯m back!"

    He was startled. His control on his throat slipped and he swallowed that bitter medicine with a gurgling sound. He was dumbfounded. Then, he remembered the use of this medicine. He couldn¡¯t help but be unable to eitherugh or cry.

    After Shu Huan saw his sorry look, sheughed again and was convulsed withughter.

    Gu Xihe was baffled and at a loss. He suddenly saw Gu Xiran turn his face and looked unkindly at him. He (GXH) became more and more bewildered, "Second big brother...what...what happened...."

    Before he had finished speaking, he heard Gu Xiran grit his teeth and said, "Get out! Now! Immediately! I don¡¯t want to see you again until dawn!"

    The words were said very light but were full of threats.

    Although Gu Xihe didn¡¯t yet understand what had happened but he knew that it was best not to provoke this angry-looking second big brother of him at the moment, so he (GXH) shrunk his neck and then stuck his tongue out. Amidst the happyughter of Shu Huan, he turned around and dragged Shang Xin out with him.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226 Ten fingers intertwined

    There was a small and exquisite swing in the yard.

    After Shu Huan drank the tonic and a candied fruit was in her mouth, she went over to sit on it. She looked up at the clear moon in the sky and sighed contentedly, "The moonlight is so great."

    She naturally looked many times at the moonlight during those days where she lived outside of Jingtian City. However, when the body was full of scars, no matter how beautiful the moonlight was, when it was reflected on the skin, it revealed a sense of destion and barrenness. Unlike here, where everywhere were fragrant flowers and nts. Together with the insects on the inside and outside of the wall, it was quiet and peaceful.

    Gu Xiran followed her, smiled and pushed the swing twice.

    The two intertwined their fingers. There was seemingly no sound, but it appeared to have sounds.

    After being silent for a long time, Shu Huan turned to look at him and said, "If we stay here, what about the prefectural magistrate?"

    Gu Xiran chuckled, "Don¡¯t worry. I have already arranged everything. It is the same whether I¡¯m there or not. If old madam is better after a few days and she is not in a critical state anymore, Du Qiu and Ji Danqing can go over to help. As for the future, we will have to return to Jingtian City after all. Thework there can¡¯t be lost. I¡¯m also not an employee of the feudal office. When I go back, I will continue do my business. If the prefectural magistrate encountered some difficult issues ande ask me for help, I will help him. If he didn¡¯t encounter difficulties, naturally, he also won¡¯t bother with what I¡¯m doing.

    Speaking of which, he and the prefectural magistrate had a mutual beneficial rtionship. He couldn¡¯t not be backed by a government power when doing business. Otherwise, he would get enough headache with only the local gangsters not to mention if his rival in business yed tricks and borrowed other people¡¯s power to suppress him. Hence, he couldn¡¯t break the rtionship he has with the prefectural magistrate. Moreover, during the disaster relief of Jingtian City, aside from being busy, he had also met a lot people. In the future, it was extremely convenient to find someone for no matter what he does. Hence, he didn¡¯t consider going to other ces to start over.

    "Good," Since he had ns, Shu Huan stopped worrying about it. She nodded andughed, "It was not easy to get used to Jingtian City. If we go another ce, I will have to get used to it again."

    As the two talked, the moon in the sky had climbed higher. Liangchen estimated that Shu Huan had already finished the tonic and quietly came over to get the bowl. Who had thought that she had just came to the door when she saw just a warm scene?

    Gu Xiran and Shu Huan were leaning against each other; their position very intimate.

    At that time, the moonlight poured down like mercury and a faint flowing clearness was ted on the two of them. From afar, Gu Xiran¡¯s figure became more and more tall and straight. He looked clear like the moon and the side profile of Shu Huan also showed a lustrous luster under the moonlight as if she had been carved out of the moon. The outline of her face was perfect and gentle to look at.

    <i>Talented man and beautiful woman; </i>a match made from heaven. Such idioms were presumably used to describe the both of them.

    Seeing how Gu Xiran gradually lowered his face, Liangchen¡¯s face reddened and she didn¡¯t dare to look at them anymore. She quickly walked away on her tiptoes, called Meijing and kept watch for them (GXR&SH) from far away lest some people unknowingly came over and destroy their beautiful alone time.

    In the breeze and the cold moonlight, the two whispered to each other. Their eyes couldn¡¯t see no one else. Naturally, they didn¡¯t know that Liangchen hade by.

    Gu Xiran¡¯s face came closer. Shu Huan saw his eyes that were clear like the moon. A tiny figure reflected in the middle of his bright pupil. It was naturally herself. She couldn¡¯t help but get somewhat nervous. She reached out and held the rope of the swing. Just as she was about to say something to ease her nervousness and the amorous atmosphere, her chin had been grasped by him and she was kissed.

    There was a faint fragrance of agarwood on his body. It was a familiar and good fragrance.

    There was a faint hint of candied sweetness on her lips and it tasted like a drink.

    They were in the yard after all. Gu Xiran loved her so much that he couldn¡¯t help himself from kissing her and just wanted to get a taste. Who would¡¯ve thought that after he touched her lips, he couldn¡¯t separate himself anymore? The hand that had grasped her chin moved unconsciously to the back of her head and the other hand wrapped around her waist. The embrace made their bodies closer and the kiss sped up.

    "Gu...Gu Xiran...," Shu Huan had always called him by his full name. The two words seemed to be magical because when she called them, she would feel infinite joy. Now that she was gasping for air because of his kisses, her emotions were stirred and when she called him, it was like a mutter. Every word escaped from her throat. It sounded clear but was in fact vague. Her hands also couldn¡¯t help but reach out and held his neck tightly.

    "I¡¯m here...," Gu Xiran¡¯s desire was summoned even more by her calling. His voice also seemed toe from his throat and brought a charm and enticement with it.

    Lips against lips and their breathing disturbed each other¡¯s heart.

    Quickened heartbeat, gasping, tangling and unable to break away from each other...

    He half-shed her clothes and his hot palm was on her skin.

    She sat on the swing with her hands hooked around his neck like a silk wrapped around him.

    In their eyes there was only each other and nothing else.

    It wasn¡¯t until when a cold breeze blew over that Shu Huan¡¯s nk mind became a bit clearer only to discover that the posture of the two of them had already reached the point where their desire was on the verge of being triggered.

    "Gu...Gu Xiran...," She was truly a bit panicked. She had never thought that just a kiss would let her disregard everything and lose her sensibility and reasoning.

    "Mm," Gu Xiran¡¯s voice was very hoarse. His body and emotions were as tight as it could be. To say that he wasn¡¯t nervous was a lie. However, his nervousness was not the same as Shu Huan¡¯s. He was afraid that if he didn¡¯t master the action well, he would hurt her.

    At this time, the both of them were burning. It was not and easy thing to keep their minds clear. Shu Huan looked up at him and saw that his eyes were slightly blurred, but those eyes shone more under the moonlight and was just like the stars in the sky. No matter where they lit up, they would let people burn with enthusiasm.

    "We...," She was afraid that she would lose herself in his eyes. She quickly lowered her eyes and looked at his messy clothes. However, she had only spoke one word when she felt his lips warmly cover her eyes. He stopped for a moment and gradually went lower and his lips were covering her lips again. Before she was kissed wantonly by him again, she heard him mutter, "I know what you want to say...I won¡¯t let you say it..."

    Won¡¯t let you say it...

    However, what did she want to say?

    Shu Huan lost her mind once again by his words. After she was lost in her thoughts for a long time, she faintly remembered that she wanted to say, "Don¡¯t..."

    Don¡¯t what?

    Before she had recalled what it was, her thoughts had been confused by him again. Her heartbeat could only follow his heartbeat, respond to his kiss and sigh softly as his hands ignited mes on her body.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid..."

    After a long time, Gu Xiran bit her earlobe and whispered in her ears.

    Shu Huan opened her lips slightly and closed her eyes.

    At this moment, she didn¡¯t know whether she was afraid or not. If she said that she was afraid, but she still had a faint expectation that was difficult to restrain. If she said that she wasn¡¯t afraid, then why did the body that was leaning against him tremble?

    She bit her lips gently. She couldn¡¯t care about so much and also couldn¡¯t think about so much. Even if she was scared, she willingly followed him into the sea of desire.

    He reached out his hand, she grasped it tightly.

    Their hands sped together and their fingers intertwined to never be separated again in this life.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227 Don¡¯t turn your back on the good period of time

    The moon had already passed midday and it had be the deep night.

    A pair of red candles were lit on the dressing table and reflected the ovepping flowers and leaves by the window. Some wind passed through the window and brought in a bit of the fresh coolness of theter autumn, but it couldn¡¯t break the warmth in the room.

    After bathing, Shu Huan¡¯s hair was half-wet. She sat on the bed as she hugged her knees with her chin against the soft satin quilt.

    There was an unfamiliar gleam in her eyes. Her cheeks were a bit flushed and her lips were rouge. Her lips were moist and sparkling. asionally, they closed and asionally they were curved into a smile.

    There was no one who bothered her. She just sat there thinking about what had just happened. Sweetness, shyness, liking it and amazement; these various emotions lingered in her mind. asionally, when she regained her senses, she noticed that she was very foolish being like this. However, besides from sitting here in daze, she had nothing else to do. Or better said, she didn¡¯t want to do anything at this moment. She was even toozy to move her fingers now. So, in apse of concentration. She continued to sit there in daze.

    Until when she heard the sound of the curtain being raised, Shu Huan was like a surprised rabbit and couldn¡¯t care whether her hair was still wet. She got into the satin quilt, faced the wall, closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep!

    Gu Xiran also had just finished bathing. His mood was obviously very good. He looked more and more glowing with health and vigor, outstanding and elegant. When he closed the door, turned and saw Shu Huan who was pretending to be asleep on the bed, the smile on his face grew. He walked to the bed, pushed her slightly and asked, "You didn¡¯t fall asleep so soon, right? Your hair is still wet. Sit up for a moment.¡±

    It was as if Shu Huan had done something bad. Her face was extremely hot. How would she dare to face him? Naturally, she ignored him and pretending to not have heard a thing. She didn¡¯t even dare to move.

    "Don¡¯t pretend anymore," Gu Xiran chuckled. "When had you sleep deeply like this?"

    Being a married couple for a few months, he still knew how deeply Shu Huan slept.

    Since she couldn¡¯t pretend anymore, Shu Huan moved her body to more inside of the bed and said through the quilt, "Don¡¯t be noisy. I almost fell asleep!"

    Her voice had been suppressed by the quilt. Gu Xiran reached out to pull her quilt and said, "Don¡¯t make yourself stuffy. Even if you want to sleep, sleep well. Don¡¯t cover your face."

    "No!" Shu Huan shouted. She grabbed the quilt and was unwilling to let it go. Instead, she stuffed herself even more and said, "Go away, don¡¯t pull my quilt. I¡¯m too ashamed to face people!"

    Gu Xiran was amused with her being like this. He no longer pulled her quilt,y next to her and whispered against her ear, ""What did you do to make you ashamed to face people?"

    Shu Huan was very ashamed. Even her ears turned red and her voice was almost inaudible, "You still dare to talk about it! Who let you...you actually..."?

    Gu Xiran caught her off guard and pulled away the quilt covering her face.

    Shu Huan suddenly saw light and screamed. She wanted to use her hands to cover her face, but her hands had been grabbed by Gu Xiran. He looked at her smilingly and asked, "What did I actually do?"

    As matters stood, she could only face it even if being embarrassed.

    Shu Huan stared at him for two second and humphed. She very unnaturally looked away, looked at the top and said, "Who let you actually...outside..."

    She couldn¡¯t continue. Gu Xiran also didn¡¯t force her to finish and onlyughed, "Did someone saw it?"

    It was not as bad as having seen by someone. The night was so dark and the clothes of the two were only half-shed. However, when Shu Huan thought about it, her face still reddened and said, "It was also embarrassing even if no one saw it!"

    When the love was strong, one didn¡¯t have the time to care about that. However, when the two were sorting their clothes afterwards and called the maids, she wanted to dig a hole to bury herself because she didn¡¯t remember whether she had suppressed her voice at that time. If she didn¡¯t, then wouldn¡¯t everyone heard her? the moment she thought about this, she would feel so embarrassed that she had the urge to cover her face.

    "So embarrassing. It¡¯s all your fault!" After Shu Huan expressed her embarrassment, she felt a bit better. She sighed, "How should I face people tomorrow?"

    "Just facing people like this!" Gu Xiran put on a serious expression and pretended to cough twice.

    Shu Huanughed because of him and humphed once. She couldn¡¯t lie down anymore, turned over and sat up. She hugged the quilt, looked at the door and said, "Is the door closed?"

    "Closed!" Gu Xiran¡¯s eyes were bright. He looked at her with a grin and said, "Could it be that wife wants to have another round?"

    Shu Huan threw a pillow at him and said, "Gu Xiran, if you continue to tease me, I will get mad!"

    "Trying to murder this husband!" Gu Xiran quickly caught the pillow. There was no other reason for that than that Chen <i>shi</i> didn¡¯t know their habits and prepared a hard pillow for them. It would be very painful to be hit by it.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t hit him, turned her face and scolded, "Shameless!"

    Gu Xiranughed and didn¡¯t tease her any longer. He snatched half of the quilt and embraced her. He yed with a strand of her hair.

    This was a habit for the two of them. Every time she leaned against him like this and smelled the faint agarwood fragrance, Shu Huan would feel very peaceful. Her embarrassment disappeared gradually. Her face was also not so red as before anymore.

    After her emotions calmed down, she couldn¡¯t stay still anymore. She scribbled on the back of his hand, "What if...what if I get pregnant by ident?"

    Gu Xiran froze slightly and then he couldn¡¯t hold hisughter any longer and said, "Give birth to him/her!"

    "I¡¯m being serious!" Shu Huan looked at him. "What about the medication that you mentionedst time? Is it toote to take it now?"

    Gu Xiran couldn¡¯t hold it anymore andughed, "Didn¡¯t you already drink it?"

    "I...," Shu Huan was stupefied and tried to remember. "The medicine after the meal?"

    "Yes," Gu Xiran noddedughingly.

    Shu Huan was a bit annoyed, "You didn¡¯t tell me!"

    Gu Xiran said boldly, "If I tell you, you won¡¯t drink it!"

    "..."

    There seemed to be nothing wrong with that. If he had told her and she had drunk the medicine, she would be nervous the whole while. It was better to not tell her! She was also to me. Gu Xiran brough medicine for her out of nowhere. She should¡¯ve thought of it. At that time, there were many people present and her head spun because of the house affairs; how would she had thought that he would act so quickly?!

    "Big pervert...," Shu Huan muttered. Her voice was very low and vague, but unexpectedly Gu Xiran heard her and smiled mischievously. That hand that yed with her hair quietly slipped to her shoulder.

    Shu Huan hasn¡¯t noticed it yet and remembered one thing. She casted him a teasing nce and said, "When Zhang household came to cancel the marriage, did you say that you are fond of flowers, stay out all night asionally and also wanted to take in concubines and maids to warm the bed?"

    Was this crushing one¡¯s own foot while trying to maneuver a rock?

    Gu Xiran¡¯s hand movements stopped and quickly exined, "I was lying to them. Wife, don¡¯t take it seriously!"

    "I don¡¯t believe it! Who will destroy their own reputation?!" Shu Huan humped coldly intentionally. "You must think so. That was why you said that!"

    Gu Xiran argued, "I did it to give them an excuse to cancel the marriage. Even when it is spread out, no one would take it seriously."

    It wasn¡¯t easy to catch his wrongdoing, how could Shu Huan let it go so easily? Naturally, she had to grab it firmly and make things a bit difficult for him. She immediately put on a stern face and said, "I will take it seriously!"

    Gu Xiran let out a sigh and said, "That is easy!"

    Shu Huan was stupefied and asked, "What?"

    Gu Xiran¡¯s eyes brightened andughed evilly. He leaned closer and whispered in her ear. Before, Shu Huan reacted, his hand slid down from her shoulder, making her cry out once. He didn¡¯t wait for her to scold him, his body pressed her body down, he kissed her lips and sealed all her words.

    The toss about in bed became lingering and the spokennguage gradually became murmuring.

    The red candle on the dresser suddenly lit up and a flower blossomed. Outside the window, the insects of the autumn still hummed happily. The moon pulled through the mist and it was partially covered.

    The night was long, and they didn¡¯t waste this good time.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228 The happiness of a dragon and a phoenix (twins)

    <i>A white steed flits past a crack</i>. In a blink of the eye, five years had gone by. It was another hot summer.

    The big mansion of Gu household had been rebuilt in Jingtian City. Although, the grass and trees inside were different from before, but every time when it was this season, Shu Huna would always remember her first summer here.

    At that time, the weather was hotter than now. At that time, the people of Gu household were strangers to here. At that time, she was at lost about the future. The only good news was that at that time, Gu Xiran was also at her side.

    Shu Huan sat in front of the window and was lost in thoughts while she held a brush. There was a touch of green outside the window. The cicadas were babbling on the branches. The sounds were closely one after another as if it never ceased.

    Maid Meijing lifted the curtain and came in. Seeing her lost in thoughts in front of the window, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She (M) walked to her and put a small porcin jar in front of her.

    Shu Huan had been disturbed. She came out of her trance and touched the porcin jar. She askedughing, "What is it today?"

    Meijingughed, "Iced watermelon juice."

    Sure enough, the porcin jar felt cold. That rain-zed surface was covered with fine small droplets which looked very tempting.

    These days, Meijing racked her brains to make her cold and delicious drinks to relieve the heat. She (SH) was tired of thosemons like mung bean lily soup and pickled plum soup. Then, grape juice, cantaloupe juice, cherry juice and etcetera appeared. In fact, many times, Shu Huan wanted to say that there was no need to go through so much trouble and that it would better to bring the fruit directly. However, when she saw Meijing being so happily busy, she let her be.

    "If it has been set aside for too long, the taste will change. Does second young mistress want to drink it now?" Meijing asked and without the approval of Shu Huan, she just opened the lid and carefully took out a porcin bowl from the porcin jar covered with ice cubes.

    The white porcin bowl coupled with the red watermelon juice was beautiful. Shu Huan looked at it for a while before she picked up the bowl and took a sip. It had a sweet scent and was deliciously cold. The heat disappeared immediately.

    She smiled slightly, put down the bowl and said, "You are bing more virtuous. When Ranmo returns from this business trip, just marry him. It happened that hecked people to care about his well-being. He came over here with a sad face to beg me a many time already..."

    "Second young mistress!" Meijing¡¯s face immediately got red. She didn¡¯t wait for Shu Huan to finish before sheined, "I already said that I won¡¯t marry. I want to keep youpany."

    Shu Huanughed out loud. Before she could speak, she heard the curtain being raised. Gu Xiran came in and nced twice at Meijing. He joked, "I beg you to marry sooner! If you keep my wifepany , then what about me?"

    Meijing¡¯s face reddened even more. However, after staying with them for so long, she also became eloquent. She turned her face and said, "Second young master should go keep little young master and little young misspany. It¡¯s fine that second young mistress has only me here."

    At that time, Liangchen and the wet nurse brought in that pair of twins Gu Yuan and Gu Nian. Hearing her (M) say that, Liangchen said to the wet nurse, "Wet nurse Xu, listen to her. She is trying to steal our job!"

    As she talked, she asked Meijing, "If second young master keeps little young master and little young miss, then what should I do?"

    Meijingughed so much that she hugged her belly and said, "You should marry! ountant He had waited many years for you."

    The ountant He she mentioned was a newly hired ountant by Gu Xiran after he took over. Originally, he also came from a great family. Because his family suffered a reversal of fortune, he had to go out to make a living. When he got to Gu household, he always worked diligently and steadily. Because Shu Huan opened shops that had nothing to do with Gu household¡¯s fragrance business and only sold her own calligraphy, paintings, colored stones and some odd-crafted gadgets, her business was not bad. The money earned every month was more than enough to cover her own expenses. Hence, she often sent Liangchen over to check the ounts with ountant He.

    Over the course of time, the two got familiar and they also got interested in each other. Although, they haven¡¯t said it clearly, but one didn¡¯t take a wife when he came off age and the other didn¡¯t marry when she was old enough. Everyone could see it clearly. Even Shu Huan had asked Liangchen several times how she thought about it. It happened that Liangchen acted easy-mannered usually, but when it came to love, she was stumped for words. Shu Huan could only go let Gu Xiran discuss with ountant He. Only recently did the two reveal this rtionship and was only waiting for a good day to be picked to marry.

    Although, it was revealed, but when the lifelong event was mentioned, there were only a few girls that could remain calm. Liangchen naturally got shy and scolded Meijing, "The more you talk, the more overboard you are going. If it wasn¡¯t because I¡¯m holding a child now, I would go tear your mouth!"

    As the two maids argued jokingly, Gu Xiran already reached out a finger to tease Gu Yuan. Gu Yuan opened a pair of ck crystal grape-like eyes and grasped his index finger. He opened his mouth and wanted to bite it. This child was growing milk teeth. He wanted to bite everything he saw. Gu Xiran naturally wouldn¡¯t let him bite him. He retrieved his finger causing Gu Yuan to bite emptiness. His thick and long eyshes shed twice, and he suddenly burst into tears.

    When he cried, that little sister of his who came out of their mother¡¯s belly a few minutester, ttened her petal-like lips and cried. The cries of the two children immediately filled the room, making Liangchen and Meijing didn¡¯t care about quarreling anymore. They made funny faces and held edible things to tease them.

    Shu Huan threw a handkerchief at Gu Xiran and scoldedughingly, "Wipe the swear from your forehead. You are already a dad and still doesn¡¯t act like a dad. After you made them cry, you don¡¯t even bother to console them!"

    "How did I not bother?" Gu Xiran took the handkerchief and wiped the sweat from his forehead. He leaned over to kiss Gu Nian¡¯s tender cheek, "Daddy will kiss you. After the kiss, you can¡¯t cry anymore."

    How could Gu Nian be so easy to fool. Seeing that Gu Xiran¡¯s face got closer, she patted Gu Xiran¡¯s face with her small and chubby hands and struggled to push away his face. As she muttered mom vaguely, she cried louder.

    Shu Huan quickly took over Gu Nian. As a result, Gu Yuan saw that. He reached out his hands from the wet nurse¡¯s embrace and wanted to go to her. The five adults were flustered. Shu Huan prayed to the Buddha. Fortunately, she gave birth to twins in the ancient times. There were maids and nannies to help her here. If it was in the present times, they would entangle her so much that she wouldn¡¯t have time to sleep!

    After finally coaxing the children, Shang Xin entered while holding a wooden box andughed, "Second young mistress, the sry of this month had been paid. I came from old madam¡¯s. She was sulking with a grumpy face and refused to take the medicine and eat. She only keeps repeating that she wants to see her great-grandson and great-granddaughter. I think that second young mistress should go over quickly. If you go a bitter, she willin that she is aching all over and have to invite doctor Ji over!"

    As the saying goes, an old child; the older one got, the more childish one became. Their old madam was one. A few years ago, she was so ill that they thought that they had to prepare for a funeral. However, after Gu Xiran took over Gu household¡¯s business, she was at ease and began to nourish her health. Gradually, her condition improved. After two years, Gu household¡¯s business not only showed improvement but also developed better than before under Gu Xiran¡¯s management. This old madam becamepletely at ease and was full of smiled and in a good mood all day long. Naturally, her body strengthened and became healthier.

    There was just one small bad thing. Old madam didn¡¯t bother with the affairs of the household and business and was very bored. She liked to call Shu Huan over to y cards. She was paralyzed and couldn¡¯t pick up the cards, so, she let the maids pick them up for her. Usually, half a day would be gone ying cards like that. If it wasn¡¯t because the mentality of Fang <i>shi</i> recuperated a lot in recent years and often coaxed this old madam in Shu Huan¡¯s stead, Shu Huan truly wouldn¡¯t have the time to do other things.

    Until half year ago, after Shu Huan gave birth to the children, old madam didn¡¯t look for her anymore to y cards. However, she caused a fuss about wanting to see the children. Otherwise, she would go on a hunger strike and let her body be ufortable, making Ji Danqinge over to apany her and chat with her. Or, it would make Gu Xihe drop all things toe coax her.

    Shu Huan and Gu Xiran didn¡¯t take her tantrums too seriously because they knew that she didn¡¯t have evil intentions. It was because when people get old, they are more afraid of being lonely. She wanted to use an excuse to get more attention from her grandchildren. When you think about it, it was quite pitiful. Hence, they let her be. Anyway, she still understood where the bottom line was when she threw a tantrum. Therefore, she would stop the moment she was coaxed.

    When Shu Huan heard Shang Xin say this, she remembered that she didn¡¯t went over to pay her respect yet today. She said, "I still have something to discuss with second young master. Wet nurse Xu and Liangchen, take the children there first. I wille in a moment."

    The wet nurse and Liangchen carried the children over. Shang Xin and Meijing had nothing to do at the moment, but they knew that this couple wanted a private talk. Hence, they excused themselves and went out.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229 Little fourth¡¯s marriage

    After all the people left the room, Gu Xiran automatically went to Shu Huan¡¯s side. He wrapped his hands around her waist from behind, his chin resting on her shoulder, bit her ear and said, "What do you want to discuss? Did you agree tost night¡¯s request?"

    Those were simple sentences but it made Shu Huan¡¯s face suddenly be red. She reprimanded, "Thinking about indecent things again. I¡¯m asking you how it¡¯s going with the essential oil. Aren¡¯t you busy with this these days? Tell me when you seed in making it. I¡¯m still waiting to use it!"

    Gu Xiran didn¡¯t speak for a moment. He just slightly narrowed his eyes and engrossed in the soft and warm embrace.

    Time flew really fast. Five years had already passed. They had been together for nearly two thousand days and nights. Sitting with each other during the day and resting together at night. It had never felt bored. Whenever he held her in his arms, he felt an unquenchable joy and excitement, as well as the feeling of peace of mind and warmth, just like the first time.

    Perhaps Shu Huan felt his dependence on her, so, she didn¡¯t move or urge him. She just let him hold her and then put her hand on his too. With her head slightly lowered, she looked at the jade rings on their fingers. The sunlight that came through the window was like the tenderness that had settled down over the years.

    After a long time, Gu Xiran just chuckled and said, "It¡¯s almost done. After more than a half year of tossing and scrapping countless drawings, the craftsman just made thepression machine two days ago. We tried it once and didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. We may seed this time."

    He was talking about the method of extracting essential oils. In fact, when Shu Huan time-traveled to here in the beginning, those shower syrups she used for bathing were the essential oils extracted using Gu household¡¯splicated enfleurage method. It was just that this method was extremelybor and material-intensive, and it was also time-consuming. Therefore, the amount of the different shower syrups that Gu household sold was not only small but the price was also extremely expensive. It was considered a luxury product. Besides, when housekeeper Tong had betrayed Gu household, he spread the process of this enfleurage extraction method to others. It added morepetitors for Gu household and minimized the profit margin to the lowest. Therefore, when Gu Xun took over the business temporarily, he hadpletely stopped making and selling the shower syrups.

    This was until Gu Xiran took over the family business and figured out the distition method to extract the essential oil. The process was simple and it greatly reduced the cost. He sold the shower syrups at a much lower pricepared to before. It had crushed the rivals in business and he regained the market. It made the family business flourish. And thepression method that he thought of at the moment was used to extract sweet orange essential oil and wasn¡¯t used for businesspetition. It was only to enrich the variety of essential oils. Therefore, without hurrying, the preparation took more than half a year.

    When Gu Xiran thought of this long experimental process with countless of failures, he wanted to sigh. "I only know that there are these ways to extract essential oils but I don¡¯t know anything about the specific processes and machine manufacturing. If I had known that there will be a day like this, I wouldn¡¯t have studiedw but be a perfumer; wouldn¡¯t I have it much easier then? Not to mention the extraction methods, I would have alreadypounded countless kind of essential oils."

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help butugh, "If you have known earlier that there would be a day like this, you wouldn¡¯t have taken part in that ind expedition trip but still be awyer in the modern time now."

    "That won¡¯t do!" Gu Xiran shook his head hard, lowered his voice and said, "Then I won¡¯t be with you and there will be no Gu Yuan and Gu Nian."

    It wasn¡¯t any sweet words that could make people feel drunk but Shu Huan still felt sweet in her heart. After the two chatted a bit more, she suddenly remembered that she still had to go to old madam¡¯s to pay her respect. She pulled out of Gu Xiran¡¯s embrace and rushed to go lift the curtain to go out, but she had just taken a few steps when Gu Xiran shouted behind her, "Come back earlier, I¡¯ll wait for you."

    "Why?" Shu Huan was puzzled. There was nothing urgent at the moment. If there was, why didn¡¯t he say it now?

    Gu Xiran smiled evilly and said, "Don¡¯t forget about what we talked aboutst night."

    "Humph!" Shu Huan¡¯s face became hot again. She turned and left

    It happened that Meijing just had to follow behind her and ask curiously, "Second young mistress, what is second young master talking about?"

    I didn¡¯t hear! I didn¡¯t hear!

    How could she talk about the matters of the bedroom with outsiders?!

    Shu Huan¡¯s cheeks became more and more red. She just pretended that she didn¡¯t hear anything. She quickened the pace, leaving Meijing utterly confused. She (M) thought that she had said something wrong and didn¡¯t dare to ask anymore.

    ¡ª

    The size of Pine Crane Hall where old madam lived was slightly different than before but it still had the same name, which meant good fortune. When Shu Huan arrived, Lin <i>shi</i> and Fang <i>shi</i> were speaking with old madam while Gu Yuan and Gu Nian, under the watch of Liangchen and the wet nurse, were rolling around on old madam¡¯s bed, making old madam smile so much that her eyes narrowed. She seemed in a very good mood.

    In contrast, Lin <i>shi</i>¡¯s mood was very bad. She didn¡¯t like Shu Huan and Gu Xiran already. Now that they had given birth to Gu Yuan, a male offspring for Gu household, it irritated her even more. It was just that she herself wasn¡¯t very capable so she was suppressed by this couple. She couldn¡¯t make any troubles and was forced to stay low for so many years. She could only asionally use words to criticize and vent her dissatisfaction.

    At this moment, when she saw Shu Huane in, she saw old madam¡¯s smile became more and more amiable. Bitter words came out involuntarily, "Second young mistress is really busy. This whole day, we didn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of your shadow and old madam also had to coax and plead for you to remember toe to pay your respect. It is not like me when I was the daughter-inw...."

    Shu Huan knew that she (L) was going to give her (L) prattle again. She (SH) could even recite it from her memory, so she was naturally impatient to wait for her (L) to finish. She (SH) only nced at her (L) once and calmly said with a smile, "I¡¯m clumsy, I¡¯m just puttering around. If I have a third of madam¡¯s cleverness, I probably wouldn¡¯t have had to be so tired."

    As soon as she said this, old madam sneered. Lin <i>shi</i>¡¯s face changed a couple of times. She (L) knew that Shu Huan had stayed with Gu Xiran for a long time. That mouth of hers had also be more eloquent. She (L) knew that she was only inviting a snub if she continues to speak, so she just stayed silent and resentful.

    On this side, Shu Huan paid her respect. While she was chatting with old madam, she was watching her children babbling and ying on the bed. After sitting for an hour, she saw that Gu Yuan and Gu Nian became hungry so she was preparing to get up and take the children back.

    Old madam was still reluctant to part with them. Lin <i>shi</i> stood up, blocked the way and said, "Don¡¯t go yet. While you are here, we can ask old madam to give justice to this matter."

    There was a subtle and a faint ill meaning in her (L) words. Shu Huan couldn¡¯t think of anything that would make her (L) say this. She couldn¡¯t help but said softly, "Madam, please speak."

    Lin <i>shi</i> raised her eyebrows and looked defiantly at Shu Huan and said, "It¡¯s about Xihe! I don¡¯t know what the matter is with him and your maid Shang Xin and I don¡¯t want to look into whether that maid herself has errant thoughts or if she was instigated by others to hook up with him and if she wants to im connections of higher status. In short, I want you to control that maid, and stop her from being unruly and hang around with Xihe all day. She¡¯s turning a good boy all bad!"

    Having spoken till here, before Shu Huan could speak, she took out a handkerchief, pretended to wipe her tears and said, "Old madam, please justify! Xihe is really possessed by this maid. You don¡¯t know, he actually begged mest night to marry that maid. No matter how I scolded or beat him, he didn¡¯t want to change his mind! What kind of family is our Gu household, how can I let a maid marry into the family? Moreover, I only have this son. I still have to rely on him for the rest of my life. I really don¡¯t want him to marry a maid and ruin his future. Old madam, please, for the sake of your grandchild who you have always adored, pick a girl of equal social status, who is both virtuous and kind, and ask a matchmaker to go and propose marriage. Let him get married sooner to curb his yfulness!"

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230 Perish that thought

    After Lin <i>shi</i> finished saying that, Shu Huan lowered her eyes, old madam didn¡¯t make a sound and Fang <i>shi</i> just looked confused at them. One could only hear Gu Yuan and Gu Nian babbling some iprehensible babynguage in the whole room.

    After a long time, one could hear that old madam seemed to be feeling ufortable. She hummed twice and said something unexpected, "I¡¯m old, my mind is muddled. Don¡¯t ask me about these things. Xiran is experienced and knowledgeable and little Huan is managing the household affairs. They must have great ideas, you can discuss it with them."

    Lin <i>shi</i> suddenly widened her eyes and looked somewhat in disbelief at old madam.

    These years, old madam had be increasingly reliant on Shu Huan and treated her in an amiable manner. Sometimes, she would throw a tantrum in front of Shu Huan, waiting for her (SH) to coax and appease her (OM). She was like a stubborn child; troublesome but also affectionate.

    Lin <i>shi</i> took all of this in her eyes and was jealous in the heart, because old madam had never treated her like that. She (OM) had always put her (OM) mother-inw¡¯s attitude in front of her (L). This made her do and speak cautiously like a mouse that saw a cat!

    Now that she had finally found a chance or better said she thought that old madam had always adored Gu Xihe the most, so when she (OM) heard that he wanted to marry a maid, she (OM) would surely be even more furious than her (L). It was even possible that she (OM) would lose her temper and scold Shu Huan on the spot. She (L) was waiting to see this scene but who had thought that old madam just said such a light sentence and concluded this matter, and even asked her (L) to discuss her son¡¯s marriage with Gu Xiran and Shu Huan?!

    How could this be?!

    As Lin <i>shi</i> was astonished, she blurted her thoughts out, "How can this be?!"

    Old madam looked at her annoyingly and asked, "Why not?"

    Lin <i>shi</i> was at a loss for words and red for a long time before she said, "Master is not here anymore but Xihe still has you, his grandmother and I, his birth mother. How is it up to his big brother and sister-inw to decide his marriage."

    Old madam frowned and said, "Don¡¯t you understand what I had just said? I said to go discuss it with them. Do you understand what the word ¡¯discuss¡¯ mean? If you are not satisfied with their choice of prospective spouse, you can discuss it again. There¡¯s no one forcing you to agree!"

    That was a way to say it but if old madam didn¡¯t want to get involved in this, wouldn¡¯t it be fine if she just leave this matter to her (L)? Why should Gu Xiran and Shu Huan get involved?

    Lin <i>shi</i> was angry and wanted to say something but saw that old madam was tired of this and turned her (OM) face to the inside, showing only the back of her head and didn¡¯t want to interact with her (L) at all.

    Years of experience told her that it was best not to continue to tangle on this matter endlessly at this moment. Otherwise, old madam would be annoyed and would directly yell at her without leaving a bit of face. So she had just shut her mouth tightly and looked angrily at Shu Huan to see what she (SH) had to say.

    Shu Huan wasn¡¯t in a rush to go away this time and sat down at the bedside of old madam¡¯s bed. While she extended her forefinger to let Gu Yuan y with, she lowered her eyes and said absent-mindedly, "I think Shang Xin is not bad."

    The impact of these words was the same as poking a bee¡¯s nest with a branch.

    Lin <i>shi</i> was so angry that her face was flushed with redness. She totally disregarded the presence of old madam and scolded Shu Huan in the face, "What do you mean by that?! Your maid is misbehaving. You don¡¯t punish her and sell her off but still protect her and praise her? You are purely trying to get Xihe to marry a maid and let other people make fun of him, aren¡¯t you?"

    Shu Huan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She ignored her (L) and only said, "Liangchen, take the children away. The weather is hot, so it¡¯s easy to get angry. When you go out, ask the maids outside to pour a cup of herbal tea for madam."

    Liangchen immediately responded and took the two children out together with the wet nurse. Instantly, a maid brought in a cup of herbal tea and put it on the small table next to Lin <i>shi</i>.

    Lin <i>shi</i> was so oppressed by Shu Huan that her face became green from anger. It only missed fireing out of the nostrils. However, when she (L) saw old madam resting with her eyes closed, showed no interest and gave a look of ¡¯don¡¯t want to be disturbed¡¯, she didn¡¯t dare to raise her voice again, so she just held her breath, took the herbal tea and drank it in one gulp.

    Shu Huan¡¯s revealed a smile and softly said, "Madam, didn¡¯t you say that you were feeling ufortable a few days ago? You should take good care of yourself and don¡¯t get angry about trivial matters."

    Lin <i>shi</i> opened her mouth and wanted to refute but Shu Huan just pretended she didn¡¯t see it and said, "Shang Xin is my maid. I know the best what kind of person she is. Madam might not like to hear this but this maid is really nice. All these years, I have only seen Xihee to me to look for her, make her talk and make her happy but I haven¡¯t seen her take the initiative to go look for Xihe. Therefore, to say that she seduced Xihe, that¡¯s total nonsense. Madam, don¡¯t listen to other people¡¯s groundless rumors and wrong her."

    "I wronged her?!" Lin <i>shi</i> unconsciously raised her voice again but when she saw old madam¡¯s body moved, she was so in panic that she suppressed her voice again, strongly holding her anger back, she said, "Which well-behaved girl would hang out with a man all day long? Even if Xihe went to her first, she should just ignore him!"

    Shu Huan raised her eyebrow slightly and looked surprised at Lin <i>shi</i>. She said, "She is a maid and not a daughter of an important family. If she ignores Xihe, I¡¯m afraid others will say that the maid I brought with me is impolite and even looks down on fourth young master."

    Lin <i>shi</i> was stumped for words that she couldn¡¯t speak for a while and only stared. In the end, she turned her head away and said, "Perish that thought! I won¡¯t let him marry your maid, she¡¯s not worthy!"

    She (L) was still holding back. There were still words that she didn¡¯t say out. Actually, she had always thought that Shu Huan had been struck by luck. Otherwise, not to mention the lowly status of the maid Shang Xin, even Shu Huan, such a daughter of a poor family, wasn¡¯t worthy of marrying into the family.

    Shu Huan naturally knew what she (L) meant but didn¡¯t point it out bluntly. She just raised the corners of her lips to a faint smile and said, "Madam seems to have misinterpreted my meaning. Why should I hope for Shang Xin to marry Xihe? To me, whoever marries Xihe is the same, she is my little sister-inw. As long as they love each other and have a happy life, I will be happy for them."

    Certainly not! Lin <i>shi </i>silently cursed in her heart. She (L) thought that Shu Huan wanted Shang Xin to marry Xihe was because she (SH) didn¡¯t want her sister-inw to have a higher social status than her (SH). Otherwise, it couldn¡¯t be said for sure who would be in charge and manage the household in the future! But she only dared to say these words in her heart, she didn¡¯t dare speak it out. Because it was a small matter to be scolded by old madam, but she (L) and Gu Xihe still had to rely on Gu Xiran for a living now. If she offended them too much, what should she do if their support were cut off?

    Shu Huan couldn¡¯t guess these vile and despicable thoughts of her (L) and just continued to say, "When I said that Shang Xin is good, I was just stating a fact. But I never said that because she is good, she should marry Xihe. The reason is simple. Not to mention that madam doesn¡¯t want to, maybe she (SX) doesn¡¯t want it too!"

    Lin <i>shi</i> was sted by her (SH)st words. She immediately stood up and eximed, "What do you mean by that? She is a maid. She should thank God and the deities if she can be officially married into Gu household and climb to a higher social status! Why wouldn¡¯t she be willing? Or do you look down on Xihe and is belittling him, thinking that even a maid wouldn¡¯t fancy him and is unwilling to marry him?"

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231 Loosen the reins only to grasp them better

    It is really hard to talk to someone who is suspecting everyone and who was delusional.

    If it wasn¡¯t because the matter they were discussion concerned Gu Xihe¡¯s lifelong happiness, Shu Huan would¡¯ve long turned and left; how would she had the patience to <i>wear out the skin of her teeth </i>with Lin <i>shi</i>? However, since Lin <i>shi</i> opposed her in every way and threw dirt on her, she also didn¡¯t have to be patient and endure anymore!

    Shu Huan stood up and smiled slightly, "Naturally, it is not sure that Shang Xin may be willing. With her current qualifications, she could even marry an official. Why should she choose a merchant family that looks down on her?"

    Having said that, not only was Lin <i>shi</i> so shocked that she took two steps backwards, even old madam who was lying on the bed and pretending to be asleep, quickly opened her ears, wanting to listen carefully.

    "What...what nonsense are you sprouting...?" After the initial shock, Lin <i>shi</i> felt that Shu Huan had be a fool. She immediately got agitated and began to stutter. "That maid of yours, even if you sent her over to an official to be his concubine, he would disdain to take her in. Marriage...keep dreaming!"

    Shu Huan said coldly, "Isn¡¯t that right? Is it not like a dream? Shang Xin knows how to write and how to do ounting. Now, that I have given birth, I don¡¯t have so much time. That everything in the house could be done properly was thanks to this maid who helped manage them. Even the wife of the prefectural magistrate knows about her and had praised her many times in front of people. A few days ago, when I went over as a guest, the wife of the prefectural said that after so many years, she only gave birth to sons and didn¡¯t have a daughter. The more she saw Shang Xin, the more she liked her and wanted to adopt her (SX) as her daughter! In a few days, she will adopt her officially. She will be the official daughter of the prefectural magistrate. Even if her status isn¡¯t better than a daughter from the legitimate line, but it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to marry a small official!"

    After these words fell, Lin <i>shi </i>was dumbstruck. Old madam also couldn¡¯t care about pretending anymore. She turned her face and asked anxiously, "Really? Why haven¡¯t I heard you mention it?"

    Pretend! Keep pretending!

    After living together for so many years, how could Shu Huan not know the temperament of old madam, this fox?! She naturally didn¡¯t want Gu Xihe to marry a maid. However, because she had an argument with Gu Xiran in the past about marriage, she was afraid of repeating the history and have a fall out with Gu Xihe. So, she pretended to be foolish and muddleheaded. She didn¡¯t question the matter, threw this hot potato at Lin <i>shi</i> and let Lin <i>shi</i> go cause trouble and have a fall out with Gu Xihe. If Lin <i>shi</i> seeded, she will naturally be happy. If it didn¡¯t work out, she would still be Gu Xihe¡¯s beloved grandmother. It wouldn¡¯t hurt the feelings between the grandmother and grandchild!

    Although, Shu Huan had caught old madam¡¯s fox¡¯s tail, taking into consideration that she (OM) had taken her side these years, she wasn¡¯t willing to go pinch that tail too hard. So, she pretended to be a fool although she saw through all of this and said, "How could I lie to old madam about this matter? I didn¡¯t mention it because the matter had just been settled. The other side didn¡¯t sent people to bring gifts yet. Shang Xin is shy and didn¡¯t want me to make a big thing out of it."

    It was Lin <i>shi</i>¡¯s turn to gasp and she was at loss about what to do. She said, "This...this really caught people by surprise..."

    "Mm," Shu Huan didn¡¯t spoke too much and only answered indifferently. She lowered her head and drank tea.

    The room was silent again. Old madam had her eyes opened and was moving her lips silently. No one knew what she was thinking. Lin <i>shi</i> sat back on the chair. She repeatedly twisted the handkerchief in her hand and was lost in thoughts. Although, Fang <i>shi</i>¡¯s mind became much clearer in recent years, but she was someone with few words. It was like she didn¡¯t existed at all in the room. She sat there and watched the three of them in silence.

    Shu Huan also ignored them and slowly drank all the tea. She stood up, tidied her skirt and said, "Madam, rest assured. Since this matter was put out in the open, I will immediately go back and tell Shang Xin to behave more properly and don¡¯t think about climbing higher in social status. If Xihe goes look for her in the future, I will tell her to ignore him lest to let Xihe misunderstand and dy his good fate! However, in this case, if someone report at old madam¡¯s and madam¡¯s about how I teach my maids, please be more pardonable."

    As she talked, she bowed slightly and said, "Old madam, please have rest. I will take my leave first."

    Lin <i>shi</i> was restless. She opened her mouth, wanting to stop Shu Huan. It happened that she couldn¡¯t put down her pride and didn¡¯t know how to talk with Shu Huan. Shu Huan already went out during this moment of hesitation.

    Old madam couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and scolded, "Fool!"

    Lin <i>shi</i> was not reconciled, but she didn¡¯t dare to rebut. She could only lower her head and twisted the handkerchief more vigorously.

    Old madam continued to scold, "Why are you still sitting? Quickly go stop her!"

    Lin <i>shi</i> was unwilling and stubbornly said, "A sparrow can¡¯t be a phoenix. Even if that Shang Xin became the prefectural magistrate¡¯s adopted daughter, it is only in name. Deep in her bones, she is still a maid. How much of ady can she be? She is absolutely not worthy of our Xihe!"

    Old madam red so much at her that her eyes almost rolled and muttered, "How can there be someone who became more foolish the older she gets?!"

    Lin <i>shi</i> was almost made crying by her. She couldn¡¯t help but refute, "Old madam, don¡¯t me me for speaking up. An adopted daughter of the prefectural magistrate is even of lower status than a daughter from the illegitimate line. It is already lucky that she could marry a poor low-ranked official. Could it be that our family would envy that? Moreover, that prefectural magistrate is no fool. How will he be willing to pay arge amount of dowry? When she marries, she is still poor. It is better to pick someone with arge dowry..."

    "Shut up!" Old madam truly couldn¡¯t listen to her anymore and yelled at her. "Shut up!"

    As she talked, she saw that Fang <i>shi</i>¡¯s face paled after seeing them argue so fiercely. She quickly called a maid to take Fang <i>shi</i> back to her own ce. Then, she scolded Lin <i>shi</i>, "You don¡¯t have a long-term vision. You only care about the small benefit in front of you!"

    Since there was no one else present, being scolded was not an issue. After all, no matter what she (L) says, it is wrong. Lin <i>shi</i> had already lost hope, bit her lips and said nothing more.

    Old madam gasped twice before she continued scolding, "After talking for so long, you still didn¡¯t understand the most important point and you resent me for calling you stupid?"

    Lin <i>shi</i> refused to ept and said, "This daughter-inw is slow-witted. Old madam, please speak clearer!"

    Old madam had given up on her IQ and said dejectedly, "Xihe! The most important thing is that he wants to marry that maid. Do you have the ability to convince him to not marry her?"

    Lin <i>shi</i> thought for a moment and said, "I¡¯m his mother. He will listen to me nevertheless."

    Although, she said that, she also wasn¡¯t sure. When Gu Xihe begged herst night, he <i>chopped the nail and slice the iron</i> with unswerving determination as if there was no room to change his mind. That was why she got anxious.

    Old madam humphed, "Did you see what had happened after I had forcibly forced little Huan to divorce that year? Xihe is a stubborn one. Having followed Xiran these years, he became more and more able to make his own decision. I think you absolutely won¡¯t be able to change his mind. Even if you force him to marry another, he will resent you and ignore you in the future!"

    Lin <i>shi</i> was agape and tongue-tied. She was at loss for words.

    "Since he is deadset on wanting to marry Shang Xin, the identity of the prefectural adoptive daughter is naturally more presentable than Gu household¡¯s maid. Just agree. There is nothing to be unwilling about. Others will also notugh at our family and it will also let your mother-child rtionship be stronger," Having spoken till here, old madam looked at her. "Moreover, didn¡¯t you see that the sudden change of Shang Xin¡¯s identity is fishy?"

    Fishy? Of course, it was fishy! Who knew what kind of trick that maid used to confuse people¡¯s hearts?! If she was the wife of the prefectural magistrate, she would not want to adopt a daughter of such low status! However, Lin <i>shi</i> hasn¡¯t spoken these words when she me old madam¡¯s deep gaze. Her heart burst and she intuitively realized that things were by no means as simple as she thought. If she spoke her thoughts, she would certainly be scolded for being stupid. She could only swallow her spit and the words that she was about to say, and shook her head fiercely.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232 Begging earnestly

    The eyes that old madam looked at Lin <i>shi</i> with became moreplicated. There were disappointment and also rejoice. The gaze made Lin <i>shi</i> feel ufortable. She didn¡¯t know what old madam was thinking about.

    After a long time, old madam seemed to be talking to herself when she said, "Fortunately, I already saw it clearly in the past and didn¡¯t let you manage the household."

    This remark was very mocking. All the blood in Lin <i>shi</i> rushed to her head and face at once. It happened that she couldn¡¯t refute powerfully. She could only lower her head to hide her embarrassment.

    Old madam sighed deeply and said with a disappointed tone, "Xiran and little Huan are people with good abilities. The business as well as the household are well-managed. It is because of them that you and me had nothing to worry about and can live like a prince! Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t give you tips. If you want to livefortably, you have to lower that identity of the mother-inw. You won¡¯t die from that! In the future, also don¡¯t go provoke them without knowing your ce. They only took Xihe into ount and didn¡¯t bother with you. If they truly bother with you, you can only live miserably the second half of your life!"

    Lin <i>shi</i> was extremely ufortable after hearing that. Her face reddened and paled repeatedly. She forcefully said, "I will remember it. Old madam...let¡¯s talk about Shang Xin¡¯s matter..."

    Old madam nced once at her and said, "Isn¡¯t it very clear? What else is there to tell? The prefectural magistrate <i>is like a fish back in water</i> these few years in the officialdom. It was all because Xiran strategized for him. Naturally, he wants to have a closer rtionship with Xiran! I think that it is true that the wife of the prefectural magistrate wanted to adopt a daughter but the original candidate may not have been Shang Xin!"

    Lin <i>shi</i> was dumbfounded for a moment. Then, she revealed an expression that she understood, "They wanted to adopt little Huan. Then, how did Shang Xin be involved in this?"

    Old madam smiled slightly, "Do you think that little Huan is someone who cares about status?"

    This question was truly not easy to answer. Lin <i>shi</i> recalled her memories and filtered Shu Huan¡¯s past actions. She had to admit that Shu Huan didn¡¯t care at all! She shook her head nkly.

    Old madam said faintly, "Little Huan doesn¡¯t care about status. Xiran also doesn¡¯t like to be constrained. Why would they search for two more elders (the prefectural magistrate and his wife)? Naturally, they didn¡¯t want this."

    Lin <i>shi</i> quickly said, "Then, it would still not be Shang Xin¡¯s turn!"

    Old madam said, "Shang Xin is little Huan¡¯s maid and Xihe always run to her. How could she not see that the two likes each other? Not to mention her, even I have long seen it. Only you are so stupid to only get it when Xihe came to beg you!"

    Lin <i>shi</i> was stumped for words. After half a while did she say, "I truly don¡¯t know what good is there about that maid to let Xihe like her so much!"

    "Xihe probably likes her frankness. She is not like other maids who were like a scared cat or trying to win his favor carefully. One time, I was sunbathing when I heard the two of them quarrel. In the end, it was Xihe who apologized to that girl," Old madam sighed. "This is all fate! Who is whose fate was already destined by <i>Yuo</i>¡¯s red strings. There is no way to break it! I think that little Huan also knows this. Hence, she made a good identity for Shang Xin! Isn¡¯t the adopted daughter of the prefectural magistrate a lot more presentable than a maid? Even if Xihe married her, they could be considered a match of equal social status and our family won¡¯t be aughingstock!"

    Lin <i>shi</i> still couldn¡¯t believe it and asked, "Can the prefectural magistrate let himself be yed like this?"

    "What are you talking about?!" Old madam frowned deeply. "Just now, I wasn¡¯t wrong for scolding you for being short-sighted! After the prefectural magistrate recognized Shang Xin as his adopted daughter, she naturally can marry Xihe. After she married Xihe, she is Xiran¡¯s sister-inw. Even if the rtionship wasn¡¯t as close as he wanted, but they are still rtives. This was exactly what the prefectural magistrate wanted; was this not enough for the prefectural magistrate to get the idea to adopt Shang Xin?"

    As old madam spoke, she showed an expression of looking down on Lin <i>shi</i> and said, "And you still think that by that time, Shang Xin wouldn¡¯t have a dowry? Presumably, because the prefectural magistrate will want to strengthen the friendship with Xiran, he would prepare a thick dowry and will make the wedding as presentable as possible! Besides, the dowry is just a trivial matter. With the support of the prefectural magistrate and the identity as his son-inw, in the future, no matter if Xihe wanted to do business or be an official, he will have it a lot easier. Didn¡¯t you think of these at all? You were also born in a great family and knows that a dowry is a woman¡¯s private money. Even there is dowry, it won¡¯t be good for you to use it. Why do you only think about those things that crush the bottom of the box and that never can be yours?!"

    Only now did Lin <i>shi</i> understood, but she was very ashamed after listening to old madam. She sat there nkly for a long time before she suddenly jumped up and said, "Then...how...how do I deal with this matter...?"

    Old madam turned her head and said, "She worked nned hard for your son and didn¡¯t even get a gratitude from you. Instead, she was reprimanded by you. It would be strange if she isn¡¯t angry! I won¡¯t bother with this matter anymore. I don¡¯t have this face to go beg for you. You offended her, you go beg!"

    "I...," Lin <i>shi</i> felt much regret, but to let her put down her pride and go apologize, she felt it very hard to take.

    Old madam was taking joy in her cmity and said, "If you want to beg, go sooner lest little Huan truly passed those words to Shang Xin. If that maid is no longer willing to marry, you have to go beg her also. Then, you will lose even more face and also cause Xihe to resent you!"

    After she said that, Lin <i>shi</i> didn¡¯t dare to hesitate any longer. No matter how much face she would lose, she had to give it up for Gu Xihe! She gritted her teeth and for the first time in her life, she showed perseverance. She lifted her skirt and hurriedly ran out.

    Inside Gu residence yard, Shu Huan was being begged by Gu Xihe who was at loss about what to do, "Second sister-inw, help me. My mother is unwilling to let me marry Shang Xin. Presumably, old madam is also unwilling. You have to go talk to the two of them for me."

    In front of him, Shu Huan was a lot more casual. She put all the anger that she had suffered just now on her face and said helplessly, "Old madam is an old fox and your mother is always unreasonable. I won¡¯t go court a rebuff! You go deal with your matter yourself. I won¡¯t care anymore!"

    "How can this be?!" Gu Xihe smiled tteringly. "Now, old madam loves you the most. These few years, my mother also listens to you about everything. As long as you go talk to them, it will be done!"

    Shu Huan scoldedughingly, "Nonsense! Old madam still loves you the most! As for your mother, it was because she didn¡¯t get a better idea that she had to listen to me. Now, that it was your marriage, she is in the right to make decision for you. Just now, she reprimanded me fiercely! That it won¡¯t be done is that it won¡¯t be done. I¡¯ve already talked to them!"

    "It can¡¯t be done even after you have talked to them? Miserable! This time, I will be so miserable!" Gu Xihe immediately cried. In the past, he looked more like Lin <i>shi</i>. Now that he got older, he looked more and more like Gu Da. Although, it couldn¡¯t bepared with the handsomeness of Gu Xiran, he could also handsome and a graceful bearing. Only now that he cried, she could see some of his naughtiness from when he was a child again. It made Shu Huan be lost in thought and she remembered many things.

    Remembering the past, the happy times with Gu Xihe of these years shed through her. Shu Huan couldn¡¯t help butugh, pushed him and said, "Did you go talk to Shang Xin?"

    Gu Xihe blushed and his voice became lower, "I...I have..."

    He and Shang Xin could be considered childhood sweethearts. Although, the two knew clearly that they liked each other, they had never involved themselves in obscenity and also didn¡¯t show any intimacy. Moreover, Shang Xin is very strong-minded. Shu Huan truly didn¡¯t know if she was willing and quickly asked, "Did she agree?"

    This time, even Gu Xihe¡¯s ears got red and humphed, "She scolded me for going to beg my mother before she had agreed...Afterwards, she said...that as long as I don¡¯t take concubines, she will marry..."

    "Did you agree to not take concubines?"

    "Yes..."

    Shu Huan knew that he didn¡¯t like those concubines of Gu Da. These years, he also got ustomed between the affection of her and Gu Xiran. It wasn¡¯t strange that he would agree. Hence, she only looked at him smilingly and said nothing.

    Gu Xihe was a bit dejected and said, "After I agreed, she said that she would believe me once. If I don¡¯t keep my words after marrying her, then I just have to wait to receive her letter of divorce..."

    It was truly embarrassing to talk about it. Who in this world would write a letter of divorce for her husband?!

    Shu Huan recalled that one time, Shang Xin came unhappily to ask her about what she should do when in the future her husband want to take concubines. At that time, she was busy and didn¡¯t paid much attention. She only teased her (SX) and then said divorce him. She didn¡¯t expect that this maid would truly do it like that!

    She couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. When she saw Gu Xihe¡¯s tangled expression, she teased him, "Why are your frowning? As long as you don¡¯t take concubines, you won¡¯t receive a letter of divorce. Or is it that you are only coaxing her now, but in your heart you still want to take concubines?"

    "Second sister-inw!" Gu Xihe red once at her and gestured with his hands panicked. "I didn¡¯t think that. Lower your voice. If she heard that and think that it¡¯s true. What should I do if she didn¡¯t want to marry anymore?!"

    As he talked, he looked around uneasily, wanting to see whether others had heard that. He didn¡¯t expect to see Lin <i>shi</i> desperately rushed over here without bring a maid, with her skirt raised, panting and with her hair loose as if there was a group of lions and tigers chasing after her. His eyes widened in surprise.

    What surprised him even more was that after Lin <i>shi</i> came over, she didn¡¯t bother with him first, but instead grabbed Shu Huan¡¯s hand tightly. She revealed a smile that was uglier than crying and tteringly called, "Little Huan..."

    "Yes." It was as expected. Shu Huan felt that it was very funny, but didn¡¯t reveal anything on her face. She pretended to be confused and asked, "Madam rushed over here like this, is it that you have something you forgot to say?"

    "I...I...," To beg a younger generation who she didn¡¯t like no matter how she looked at her in the past few years, Lin <i>shi</i> was still a bit unable to pull down this face. Hence, she stuttered and was at loss about what to say.

    Shu Huan didn¡¯t take over. She only raised an eyebrow and looked at her indifferently.

    Gu Xihe had never seen his mother like this. At this moment, he stood there stunningly with his eyes almost popping out as if he had seen a ghost.

    Lin <i>shi</i> was very embarrassed. She was afraid that if she continues to dy, Shu Huan would get impatience and leave. She grabbed herself together and said, "About that...about that...I changed my mind..."

    It was rare that she had a chance to troll Lin <i>shi</i>. Shu Huan continued to pretend that she didn¡¯t know about what she was talking about, frowned and asked, "About what did you change your mind? I don¡¯t understand what madam is talking about."

    Lin <i>shi</i> gritted her teeth once again, "I agree on Xihe and Shang Xin¡¯s marriage. Do the good deed to the end. Help them prepare a thorough wedding!"

    Gu Xihe¡¯s eyes widened even more. His first reaction was to look at the sky to see if the sun came out from the west today. Then, he looked at Shu Huan and saw that she was still pretending. Happiness and ecstasy couldn¡¯t help but burst in his heart. He yanked her arm, jumped and shouted loudly, "Second sister-inw! Second sister-inw! Quickly! If you say no, I will...I will..."

    He was so rejoiced that he lost his mind. Even his speech couldn¡¯t be organized. Naturally, he didn¡¯t notice that Shu Huan almost fell because of his yanking. It was another pair of hands that grabbed from behind of him and steadied Shu Huan. Then, she heard a very unhappy voice said coldly, "I don¡¯t know whether she will agree or not, but if you don¡¯t let go no, I will certainly not agree!"

    "Second big brother...," It was as if someone had thrown a bucket of cold water over Gu Xihe. He instantly calmed down and let go panicked. He took a step to a side. His appearance with a lowered head couldn¡¯t be more well-behaved.

    Gu Xiran was originally still annoyed that he almost made Shu Huan fell, but when he saw him like this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. He exchanged a nce with Shu Huan and shook his head helplessly.

    He was already someone about to get married and was still so childish!

 Chapter 233 part1

    Ending Part 1 The happy asion filled the house

    The light inside Plum Flower Pavilion was burning as bright as the daytime.

    One ingot of a snow-white fine silver was ced on the table. Beside it, there was a ve contract.

    As Shu Huan smiled, she took the silver in her hand and touched it, "I¡¯m not going to be modest with you. As I have already said, when you want to redeem your ve contract, it will be fine as long as you give me five silver <i>liang</i>."

    Shang Xin looked at the ve contract on the table. Her hands were shaking a little bit, wondering whether to take it or not.

    "What are you hesitating about?" Shu Huan directly took the ve contract and shoved it into Shang Xin¡¯s hand. "Burn it. You will be free from now on. First, go live at the residence of the prefectural magistrate for three months. The wife of the magistrate will certainly teach you some know-hows of housekeeping. Be diligent in learning it. I¡¯m still counting on you to help me with the housekeeping! When you have spare time, embroider some dowries for yourself. And when it¡¯s the wedding day, Xihe wille to fetch you for the wedding."

    "I...." Shang Xin blushed and murmured, "Can I keep it?"

    Keeping it would bring back many unpleasant memories but a lot more happy memories could be remembered. She (SX) was rescued by Shu Huan and the others from the mountain, quarrelling and fighting with Gu Xihe, punishing that beast-like uncle of her, and the bits and pieces of life of these years. These thoughts circted constantly in her heart.

    "Fool!" Shu Huan seemed to see through her (SX) mind andughed softly. "What¡¯s the use of keeping it? Your memories don¡¯t need to rely on it to exist. Burn it! Then remember that your name is Jiang Yuqing. Forget the name Shang Xin and say goodbye to the past!"

    After a moment of hesitation, Shang Xin nodded. Her eyes gradually revealed a joyous look. She held the ve contract to the fire to burn it, only to see the bright fire suddenly zed up, slowly burning that paper to ashes.

    ¡ª

    Three monthster, it was autumn. The weather had turned cool.

    On this evening, there were rednterns hanging in front of Gu residence¡¯s door. Guests wereing one after the other. The neighbors with their wives and children from the nearby streets were also among the crowd to watch the rich family do a wedding. It was noisy and lively.

    In this liveliness, Shu Huan was the busiest. The maidservants in the house wereing back and forth to report and taking things. It actually made her so busy that there wasn¡¯t even time to rest. After she finally arranged everything properly, people from the ounting department came to report that the small hall that was originally intended to be used to store the congrattory gifts, was stacked full of dowries from the magistrate at this moment. There was no room to put the congrattory gifts. Therefore, they wanted the key to the attic where things were usually stacked.

    "Shang Xin!" Shu Huan was so dizzy that she blurted out the two words Shang Xin. After she shouted, she then discovered she made a mistake and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    While Meijing, who was beside her, went to get the key, sheughed too, "Second young mistress is so busy that you even call out Shang Xin! She is probably sitting on the bridal sedan chair and being carried to here now!"

    After the key was handed to the person, Shu Huan wrote on a paper to remind herself. While they (SH and M) were still chatting andughing, someone came in to report again, "The escorts and the bridal sedan chair are already two streets away from here. Old madam said that second young mistress should go out with second young master to wee them. Moreover, distribute that wedding money that was prepared early after the bride has gotten out of the sedan chair."

    "I understand," Shu Huan responded. She went back to the inner room to change the outer clothes and put on some make-up. Just when she came out, she saw Gu Xiran and Ji Danqing side by sideing to her direction.

    Gu Xiran looked at her with admiration and said gently with a smile, "Isn¡¯t it very busy for you?"

    "It¡¯s tolerable. Madam is hosting the female guests. If old madam remembered something, she will also let a maide remind me. Otherwise, I, who haven¡¯t nned a wedding before, perhaps won¡¯t be able to handle it. What about you? Aren¡¯t there many visitors out there? I don¡¯t know how many teacups and tes are taken from here already. I¡¯m really afraid that it won¡¯t be enough."

    Gu Xiran turned and looked at Ji Danqing and said with a smile, "There is doctor Ji apanying me to wee the guests, otherwise, I also won¡¯t be able to handle it. My hands are exhausted from receiving the gifts alone!"

    Ji Danqing said with a smile, "This is true. People who we don¡¯t know also came to give gifts. They said that they had received grace from second young master during the disaster of Jingtian a few years ago and came to return the favor. Fortunately, most of the people left after giving gifts. Otherwise, if all of them stayed for a drink, your residence can¡¯t really handle them at all."

    "That¡¯s right!" Gu Xiran casted a sidelong nce at Ji Danqing and said, "Doctor Ji, when are you going to get married. You should also give me a chance to repay you too."

    Ji Danqing shook his head and smiled. Before he could answer, Meijing rushed out from the inner room in a panic. "Hairpin! Second young mistress, your hairpin!"

    She was holding a jewelry box and picked out a golden hairpin with a pair of phoenix flowers on the rim.

    As soon as Shu Huan saw it, she frowned in disgust and said, "No! I¡¯m not even the main character today. Why do I need to dress up for? Such a heavy hairpin makes it impossible to lift the head."

    "How can you not wear a hairpin?! You have only a beaded hairpin on your bun!" Meijing slightly lifted her chin and said boldly with confidence, "It is fine for others but everyone from Zhang household is alsoing. I think that girl from Zhang household is waiting to see if you are living well or not! If you dress so simple, she will think that you aren¡¯t favored by second young master. Seeing you without even a decent piece of jewelry, I¡¯m afraid she willugh so hard that her nose will crook!"

    Shu Huan hadn¡¯t spoken yet when Gu Xiran said disdainfully, "If you didn¡¯t mention it, I almost have forgotten about her. Who does she think she is to dare tough at my wife?! If she really wants tough, that¡¯s because she has eyes but fails to recognize the pearl! Well, just go out like this, let¡¯s see who willugh at who!"

    As he said that, he took the wooden scissor from under the window and went out to the yard. In an instant, he picked a cymbidium (orchid), came back inside and personally put it in Shu Huan¡¯s hair. After examining it closely, he took Shu Huan¡¯s hand and said, "Let¡¯s go!"

    Shu Huan was still busy telling Meijing, "Look after the children with Liangchen. They are setting off the fireworks outside. Don¡¯t let it scare the children. Don¡¯t bring them out yet!"

    In the middle of the joyous suona (woodwind instrument) sound, the bridal sedan chair gradually approached from the beginning street. The crowd in front of Gu residence became excited and it became livelier. After waiting for Gu Xiran and Shu Huan toe out, the servants got the order to throw out the copper coins and wedding candies.

    The wedding money and candies continued to fall like rain and fell onto the ground. In the middle of the sound of firecrackers, arge group of children were jumping everywhere to catch them. Their mouths were full of candies and their pockets were full of copper coins. They even imitated the adult¡¯s tone shouting some vague festive words.

    Perhaps in order to prolong this festive process, the bridal sedan chair was moving very slowly on thest part of the road, just swaying slowly around the same ce. Shu Huan slightly tiptoed and saw Gu Xihe at the front, riding on a big snow-white horse covered all in red satin. He was looking back from time to time, unable to hide his smiling face.

    "Pfff." Shu Huan also couldn¡¯t help butugh and asked Gu Xiran in a low voice, "Who picked the white horse?"

    Gu Xiran smiled at her, "Who else can it be?"

    The answer was obvious. Naturally, it was himself (GXH)!

    Shu Huanughed again. "This prince charming was really <i>cutting his way through thistles and thorns</i> to finally marry Cindere who had been enchanted by the witch.

    While the two were chatting andughing, the bridal sedan chair was getting closer and closer. ording to the rules, those rtives and friends who didn¡¯t have enough status had toe out through the side door to meet the bride. After weing the bride, they could follow her through the main door. So, Shu Huan soon saw Zhang Hanfang¡¯s figure in the crowd. She (ZHF) was also looking in the direction of Gu Xiran.

    She (ZHF) was still dressed as an unmarried girl just like a few years ago. She was wearing a satin-embroidered red dress with a heavy jade and pearl ne around the neck. As expected, she still didn¡¯t like goldware and therefore the whole head was full of ornaments made with pearls and jade. She was staring infatuated at Gu Xiran but after meeting Shu Huan¡¯s gaze, she (ZHF) sneered, raised her hand and tidied the hairpin in her hair.

    Shu Huan smiled slightly. In recent years, she had often heard Lin <i>shi</i> mention Zhang Hanfang, saying that after Zhang household broke off the engagement, she (ZHF) caused a havoc in the house. Seeing that venting her feeling was of no use, she pretended to be ill. After she couldn¡¯t pretend to be ill anymore, she deliberately rushed to the hall and scolded the matchmakers when they came to propose marriage to show that she really didn¡¯t want to marry from her heart, scaring several matchmakers away. However, her bossy and domineering reputation spread like this too. As a result, no one dared toe to propose marriage again.

    The young age of being frivolous and impulsive!

    Shu Huan turned her face away. She knew that Zhang Hanfang was getting older and still couldn¡¯t marry. So, she (ZHF) regretted very much her actions of the past. She had forced her parents and elder brother to find the right young man for her and find a matchmaker to propose marriage. However, some things had already been done, so regret was useless. If Zhang Hanfang didn¡¯t change that excessive pride of her, she would never get married in her life. Unless she was willing to <i>get off her high horse</i> and find a man who was not equally socially matched.

    In fact, this was also not bad. As long as the other person was of good character and talented. even if he was from a poor family, with the help of the Zhang household, there would still be a day where he would be sessful. However, after seeing Zhang Hanfang today, she still had that snobbish attitude. Shu Huan knew that she (ZHF) wouldn¡¯t choose that path. Perhaps, she would rather hold that pile of exquisite clothes and luxurious jewelries of hers at home and be a resentful old woman.

 Chapter 233 part2 (end)

    Ending Part 2 The happy asion filled the house

    In an instant, the bridal sedan chair had been carried to the front door of Gu residence. A pair of matron of honor went to lift the curtain of the sedan chair to help the bride out of the sedan chair. The crowd immediately became excited. Shu Huan felt that the people behind her were constantly pushing forward, stepping on her embroidered shoes and almost caused them to get from her feet.

    "Second young mistress, be careful." Someone next to her gave her a hand so that she could bend down and put on her shoes properly.

    "Thank you." Shu Huan brushed her sideburns hair away, looked up and saw the one who just helped her was actually Yun Yan.

    It hadn¡¯t been too long since they hadst seen each other but that distressful look on Yun Yan¡¯s face from before had dispersed a lot. At this moment, her eyes were lowered, her lips curved in a smile, she looked peaceful and more beautiful.

    Gu Xiran who was beside Shu Huan apparently heard the conversation between the two of them. After turning his head, he saw Yun Yan. He wasn¡¯t surprised and just asked her with a smile, "Where is Du Qiu?"

    Yun Yan lowered her eyes even more as if she was afraid to look at Gu Xiran but she still replied in a low voice, "He just went to look for second young master and doctor Ji but didn¡¯t expect you all to be here."

    "Damn it!" Shu Huan cursed. She (SH) wasn¡¯t scolding her (YY) but Du Qiu. "He knows you are four months pregnant. How can he leave you here alone?"

    "No, I¡¯m not alone." Yun Yan blushed and hurriedly exined, "My mother is here too. Just now I said I was thirsty so she went to get tea for me but we lost each other in the end."

    "It¡¯s going to be lively for a while here. You¡¯d better go inside and rest." As Shu Huan said that, she only pushed Gu Xiran. Because he was tall, it would be easy for him to look for someone in the crowd. She immediately called a maid over to protect Yun Yan to the inside of the house.

    After seeing Yun Yan gradually disappearing in the crowd, Shu Huan was still emotional. In the past, who had thought that she (YY) and Du Qiu could make a good match? But their brother-sister rtionship was false, they weren¡¯t rted by blood. Not to mention, they had no rtives that were too gossipy in Jingtian City. Even after marrying, there weren¡¯t any gossips about them.

    When Shu Huan turned her head back, the bride had already stepped across the fire pan with the help of the matron of honor and was about to go through the main door to worship the stove. She (SH) followed the crowd and whispered suddenly, "It seems that she hasn¡¯t forgotten you yet. She didn¡¯t dare to even look at you!"

    Gu Xiran naturally knew that she was talking to him and smiled, "Can it be that you are still jealous?"

    "Don¡¯t tter yourself! Why should I be jealous of her?!" Shu Huan lightly pinched Gu Xiran and said with a smile, "But that she has a home to return now is a good thing too. Moreover, I think after living with Du Qiu for so many years, she also has some feelings for him. Du Qiu also really cares about her. At that time when he has just learned that she is pregnant, look at his nervousness, he almost abducted doctor Ji to his house."

    Gu Xiran recalled Du Qiu¡¯s face which was always cold and indifferent, unprecedentedly showed joy and a bewildered smile. He (GXR)ughed out and said, "Yeah! I originally thought that he was forced to marry Yun Yan to pay a debt of gratitude and to appease madam Du¡¯s worries but didn¡¯t expect him to truly like her."

    "It¡¯s far more than liking her!" Ji Danqing was beside them. After hearing them whispering to each other, he interrupted them with a smile, "Yun Yan¡¯s symptoms during pregnancy is a bit serious. Her morning sickness was so bad that she couldn¡¯t even eat anything. Those days, he pestered me all day, asked if Yun Yan¡¯s life will be in danger. If so, he intends to not have that child. I see that he has it hard too. He obviously likes her very much but he¡¯s too embarrassed to show it in front of Yun Yan, always keeping a straight face and acting indifferently."

    "Isn¡¯t that the same as little four? He obviously likes Yuqing but has to always tease her and quarrel with her all day long!" Shu Huanughed out loud and looked over the door to only see Gu Xihe smiling foolishly.

    Gu Xiran shook his head and said, "There¡¯s still a difference. Yun Yan has a calm temperament and Du Qiu doesn¡¯t like to talk. These two together, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t quarrel in this lifetime at all."

    In the midst of chatting andughing, the bride had entered the residence. They followed the crowd and walked through the main door. Upon reaching the main hall, they saw old madam with her face full of joy and sat down with the help of others. Sitting next to her was Lin <i>shi</i> who was also dressed in a new red dress, disying a joyous smile which had hardly ever been seen since Gu Da¡¯s death. There was even a bright gleam in her eyes, which was an irrepressible tear of excitement.

    Poor parents who always have to worry about their children!

    No matter how dislikable Lin <i>shi</i> was, she was still very good to Gu Xihe.

    Shu Huan watched Gu Xihe using a red satin to lead Jiang Yuqing to the hall, to perform the wedding ritual of bowing to Heaven and Earth. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply.

    As soon as she had finished sighing, she felt Gu Xiran¡¯s grip on her hand tighten. She looked at him and saw him smiling gently at her. He even leaned over and whispered in her ear, "What¡¯s the matter? Are you envious seeing the wedding being so lively? If you¡¯re envious, we can have one again!"

    Shu Huanughed shockingly, pinched him lightly and said, "What did you say?! How many times do you want to be married? Saying this when we have children already!"

    "It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you want a grand wedding, I¡¯ll give it to you!" Gu Xiran¡¯s eyes were crystal clear and even suppressed his voice and said wickedly, "I will give you whatever you want."

    Shu Huan blushed because his teasing. She lowered her eyes and said, "Don¡¯t speak anymore, there are so many people here."

    But Gu Xiran ignored that. Even if there were more people here, it had nothing to do with him. He only asked Shu Huan again, "So, do you want such a wedding or not?"

    Shu Huan raised her eyes and saw that the whole hall was full of happyughter of the crowd as Gu Xihe and Jiang Yuqing were bowing to each other as a married couple in the midst of congrattions. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene when she and Gu Xiran were married five years ago. Although there was no such a liveliness and joyousness, her heart was filled with the same happiness and joy.

    It was enough! It was really enough!

    Although the wedding at that time was really simple, she was already satisfied with it!

    As long as she and Gu Xiran love each other and could hold hands for a lifetime, then this kind of stuff wasn¡¯t important at all!

    Shu Huan looked at Gu Xiran. Her eyes turned gentle and she said, "No need!"

    Gu Xiran smiled and raised his eyebrow. "Are you sure?"

    "I¡¯m sure." As Shu Huan replied, she put her other hand into his too and leaned slightly to him. "Our wedding is more special, isn¡¯t it?"

    Of course, it was! A wedding night without consummation, wasn¡¯t it special enough?!

    Gu Xiran was a bit dejected but after reaching for her waist quietly, his heart was filled with happiness. He couldn¡¯t help but lower his eyes and looked gently at her with a smile, his eyes full of affection.

    All right! Whatever wifey said is right!

    No one noticed them so he hugged her more tightly and gently kissed her hair. Afterwards, they heard the crowd¡¯s roar ofughter and there was a constant overflow of festive words. Outside, the noise of firecrackers sounded for a long time.

    As the crowd went out and the bride was led to the bridal chamber, Shu Huan looked up at the sky.

    At this moment, the night had fallen, the sky was deep and boundless; only to see at the end of the sky, a new moon was climbing up.

    It was an auspicious day! Really nice weather!

    Shu Huan was blown by the night breeze and felt a bit cold, so she leaned closer to Gu Xiran. Immediately, she saw the night blooming with gorgeous fireworks. It was dazzling with brilliant lights and vibrant colors.

    The cheers in the crowd grew louder but Shu Huan could hear someone calling, "Second young master! Second young mistress!"

    She turned around and saw the wet nurse and Liangchen holding the children. The children had never seen the fireworks but were also not afraid. They both opened their bright and clear eyes and looked at the sky with joy and curiosity.

    Liangchen evenughed, "They couldn¡¯t stay in the room when they heard the noise outside. They kept crying and we couldn¡¯t calm them down, so we had to carry them out. We were afraid that the sound of firecrackers would scare them, so we didn¡¯t dare to go far. Unexpectedly, they both weren¡¯t afraid at all, so we carried them out to look for second young master and second young mistress."

    Just after she had finished speaking, Gu Yuan and Gu Nian¡¯s attention shifted from the fireworks in the night sky to Shu Huan. Both of them turned slightly and tried to spring to Shu Huan.

    Shu Huan reached out and took Gu Yuan who was just the nearest, and Gu Nian was held by Gu Xiran. Gu Nian was smart. As soon as she saw that the one who was carrying her wasn¡¯t mother, she immediately became angry and pursed her lips and spit bubbles. The spitting was sshed everywhere, it sshed into Gu Xiran¡¯s face, causing people tough.

    In the end, in order to coax the children, Shu Huan taught people to put candy into their mouth. As soon as the sweet stuff entered their mouth, the children immediately quieted down, smacking their little mouth to taste this delicacy.

    When Shu Huan turned around, Gu Xiran stuffed a candy into her mouth too.

    "Wedding candies are to be eaten." As Gu Xiran said that, he also ate a piece of candy. Afterwards, he held one child in one hand and the other hand was around Shu Huan. The four of them looked up at the fireworks which were still gorgeous in the night sky.

    It was just that fireworks were easy to fade away but people were longsting. Year after year, no more separation.

    <hr ss="wp-block-separator">

    <i>TLNote: Thank you for supporting me till the end. It had been a fun year. This book was quite easy to trante and my most proud work to date. There are not many things that I don¡¯t like about this book, but after tranting it, I felt like the story didn¡¯t have much substance. It is pretty forgettable. Even the ending felt so sudden. The characters also didn¡¯t develop much. Shu Huan did grow, but there was a few chapters of that for me to remember. Gu Xiran had been like himself since the beginning. </i>

    <i>What I liked about this book is that it was simple and easy to understand. There was no need for me to rack my brains about what a character was saying behind the lines. The story was also not too dragging. </i>

    <i>See you again in my next work.</i>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!